《Maybe My Soulmate! (GL)》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1 :- Oldest God and inheritance I''m Mo Yuxin. Something unbelievable yet probably the most vious things to happ to a person happed to ME right at this momt. I was an ordinary yet not so ordinary woman in myte twties living an extremely dull life yet a life which would probably bring out the jealousy and vy of millions of people. You might be guessing what it is, well let me cure your curiosity. I was an orphan , growing up in a orphanage I was forced to mature much much early than anyone else and to top it of I was a loner though not an introvert. I am what you would call an Ambivert. I had no problem talking or ev getting along with other people but I just didn''t want to. As I grew up to be extremely smart and mature for someone of my age, my peers practically seemed like little kids to me. Their topic of conversation also didn''t interest me. Girls my age liked pretty things whereas I liked what you would call manly things. I was also taller than others as I was approximately 5''9 in height. As I grew up I also found out i liked wom not m. Quite obvious from my life style and preferces. Though i never had a girlfrid nor anyone that attracted me. I was a single through and through. In school I was always first in school. Studying seemed pretty easy to me. I liked studying all kinds of things though my passion was in finance. Still I read all kinds of things from biology to medicine to Scice as I had a hobby of collecting knowledge of all kinds. I also at some point started reading webnovels which seemed pretty cool to me as it was a way to fantasise things which would probably never happ in real life thought something did happ just now. I will talk about it in a second. In my school life I left my orphanage by getting a full schrship from one of the best schools in the country. I also did a lot of part time jobs in my school days. In the college trance examination i scored a full marks and became the rank and thus joined one of the best colleges in the country with a full schrship. Now as for why i said I was not an ordinary woman , that''s because wh I was in my college days, i started getting into crypto and stock market. I started with about 0,000 $ which was all I could manage by working part time jobs. Wh I was i has already turned my life a a 80¡ã by multiplying my money from 0,000$ to 0 million dors. By the time I was 6 years old I had already be one of the youngest billionaires in the country. Well, that''s about my life, though I was living an extremely luxurious life , but life was still extremely dull and lonely for me. I had no one precious to me, I had no family, i was busy with work all my youth so I didn''t ev have any chance to get into a rtionship. I did have few very precious frids also my buisness partners. But that''s about it. I wonder what they are doing. Must be crying because of me as i am no longer alive. Yes, as you might have guessed, I have died already from an extremely vicious car idt in my previous life. Right now i am in front of a person? Who calls herself a god. "Child, have you sorted out your thoughts? " asked the self proimed god? "Yes, I have, haha, never in my wildest dreams have i thought that after dying not only will I get to meet a god but also a chance to reincarnate in a differt world. " "Hoho, you are an interesting soul child. " "Hmmmm.... ev though I should be questioning whether she really is a god or a devil, weirdly I don''t feel the need to as she seems , how do phrase it , like a mother. Yes, the feeling she gives me is just like how child would feel about her mother, though i never had one , I still feel this. Thats my maybe i am believing everything she is saying though they don''t seem to be a lie in the first ce" " well , yeah , I am an interesting soul indeed as you can see from the things that I have achieved in my life. I could have probably achieved far more had I gott the chance. " I said. "Hmmm. Indeed. Well, child, let me give you a briefing about who I am and why I''m giving you a second chance at life" The air a us grew serious as I felt the need to list to every single word from her at this momt. And she continued, " I am a god as I''ve said before, but I''m not just any god, I am one of the oldest god in all of the multiverse from the highest ne of existce which doesn''t exist anymore because of a natural disaster which urred in that ce which we call heavly cmity. As for why it happed it''s because our ne of existce had naturally aged to the point of oblivion. Many tried to go against that but ev gods are just mere mortals infront of Nature. I was the only survivor of that cmity but i incurred ab extremely vicious injury which is impossible to heal. After that several millnia has passed as I was in state of hibernation to prolong my life. s, i can no longer live now, I can feel my death. Thats why before dying i wish to leave behind all my umtions in my life. You could say my inheritance. This is an inheritance which is absolutely impossible toe by as the multiverse would probably start a full scale war just to get a piece of it. Ar''t you excited? " I thought as i digested all these informations and to be honest i am super excited. Never in a million years I thought I would get to have such a chance. But th i asked, " why me ??? I''m pretty sure there are millions better that me in all of the multiverse, so why me ? " "You could call it a type of luck. You are in a sse my only descdants or maybe my own child. It''s prettyplicated. Simply , you have a fraction of my wife''s soul in you. Thats why I chose you. She was my beloved , my one an only soulmate, the love of my life, she was also the reason i could survive that cmity. She also practiced divination arts which allowed her to see a certain part of future. If not because of you I would have already joined her in the afterlife. She wanted to pass both of our legacies to our descdants. As for why she choose you , only she knows." Anyway that''s about it. I will give you some time to sort it all out. She said, as I was digesting all these impossible informations. " So thats the reason for all this. Haha, I''m fascinated by all these things. So what do I need to do to ept your inheritance master. " i said as i kowtowed three times in a row and respectfully call her master. "Good child, good child, she indeed didn''t choose wrong. Okay, I will ept you as my disciple." She said as she took out a shiny object in the shape of a heart from her forehead. It was a weird way to take things out. "This is the merged essce of me any my wife''s soul. It contains our lifetime of umtions and powers. Now i will give it to you." She said as she pushed that infront of me and it directly wt into my soul? I felt it. " you won''t feel any differce now, after you are reincarnated in the new world will you feel the differce. It has its own will and it has already recognised you as it''s owner as it is now part of you , part of your soul. Now I don''t have much time that essce was the only thing keeping me alive now I will go to my wife." She said as i could feel the unprecedted loneliness and longing in her voice. "How do I use it master?" I asked. " you will feel it yourself after i pass away. You will stay here in this ce for quite a long time to actually absorb all of it. Now its time my disciple. Stay well and live well. Oh and also you might find you soulmate after you transmigrate in the new world. Soulmates are the most sacred bond in all of the multiverse. It is also the only condition to fully get our inheritance as it will take you and your soulmate to jointly use this inheritance. As it is an inheritance made my two soulmates, it''s inheritors must also be a pair of soulmates." She said all that and in the blink of an eye she disappeared into nothingness. It was quite a weird feeling. Ev though we only just knew each other and just met each other I still felt extremely sad and tears started falling from my eyes. I sat in this ce for quite a while to fully absorb all the things that happed today to me. Its the most memorable day for me and also the start of a legd that will be known throughout all of the multiverse. Chapter 2: Chapter 2 - System and Cultivation powers "System Activate" As I said these words in my mind, a blue transpart hologram appeared right infront of my face. The soul essce that is the inheritance left to by my master and her soulmate came in the form of a system just like in those webnovels or games. It basically summarises my whole information and also makes it easy for me to get ess to the inheritance. The system interface is really simple with all those core information about me prest and some other things. "System activationpleted. Host bindingpleted. Hello, master, I''m what you can call a system AI in modern tems but in reality I''m the divine spirit or will of the inheritance and also it''s guardian spirit. Please assisgn me a name master" As the cute voice of a little girl floated in my ears, the transpart blue hologram showed :- Name:- Mo Yuxin. Age :- 6+ Gder:- Female Cultivation level :- NA. Unique Powers :- NA. Master''s gift to beloved disciple:- *locked* The system interface is extremely simple and easy to understand, which I like very much. "Hmmmm.... a name for you. Well as you will be my first and closest frid in my life I will call you ''little An''. How is it? Do you like it? " "Yes , master. I really like this name, hehehehehe....." this cute girly voice in my head started giggling as I gave her a name, which was really cute as i fell like I''ve gained my own little sister and a family. I felt really happy that I have someone to apany me in this life from the very start. "Do you really like it that much? It''s just a name" I said. "Hehehe..... I really like it master. " giggled this cute voice. "Th, from now on, don''t call me master, it feels weird. Call me big sister from now on." I said. "Okay, big sister. What can I do for you now ? " Asked the cute voice in my head. "So, little An, how long do i have to stay in this ce before i transmigrate in the new world?" "Big sister, the world that we will transmigrate to is in a higher ne of existce so right now with the way you are, you''re practically a child with no power to protect yourself." "Ohhh... so what do I have to do now ? " "First, big sister, let me transfer the basic information of this world to you. It will take a few minutes to do that. Okay, here we go." As she said this, many unknown information started floting inside my mind and it felt like someone inscribed these information inside my brain so that i will never forget them. "This is the world of cultivation just like the novels that we read in my past life. Here people basically persue immortality. Power is everything in this world, without power you don''t deserve to ev live. This world is especially hard on wom as cultivating is harder for wom than m as most of the cultivation manuals or the ways to cultivate have be made for a male Anatomy from the very beginning of the universe. There are very few sects and families where wom actually cultivate for immortality. Most families make the wom cultivate to get them to secure a better husband for their family. In a straightforward way its basically a way to increase their worth in the marriage market. We don''t need to go in detail to know just how miserable wom''s life is. Infact it''s quite simr in anywhere in the multiverse. Sad but the harsh truth. Here murder, assault, plunder , r*pe all kinds of hious crimes are practically daily urrces. There are various sects , empires, powerful families and also many lone powerful individuals in this world. You will gain more knowledge about these after arriving in this world. For now the most important thing to talk about is cultivation. The most important thing and also the key to your survival. Remember one thing, cultivation doesn''t d in this world because after reaching immortalisation stage you will ascd from this ne of existce to an ev higher ne of existce. As for cultivation level it goes like this :- Mortal body tempering stage, in this stage you will start to feel the qi existing in the world and absorb it to temper your body to create a sort of vessel that will in the future hold the ormous power of your future cultivation. If your body isn''t strong ough th it will not be able to hold more than it''s capacity and possibly explode wh going to the next stage. Body tempering will continue to happ ev after passing this stage to adapt your body to more power. But in this stage it basicallyys down the foundation and depding upon how strong your foundation is , your future pottial will also be decided. Thes, ? Qi Condsation ? Foundation Building ? Core Formation ? Nasct Soul ? Soul Separation ? Harmony ? Tribtion ? Ascsion ( True Immortalisation Stage.) All These stages are further divided into three minor realms - Initial - Comprehsion 3- perfection. This world is divid into 5 contints which are as vast as a single earth itself. These five contints are Eastern , western, southern, Northern and ctral Contints. Eastern being the least powerful to ctral being the most powerful. In the eastern Contint the maximum powerhouse is Nasct Soul and there are Nasct Soul Powerhouses in eastern Contint . Western Contint has 0 Nasct Soul and Soul Separation. Southern has 50 Nasct Soul and 5 soul separation and Harmony realm powerhouse. Northern has 0 Nasct Soul, 7 soul separation and Harmony real powerhouses. Ctral being the most powerful as it has more than 00 Nasct Soul , soul separation, 3 Harmony and tribtion real powerhouses. There may be more than tribtion realm powerhouses in the world as some have gone into seclusion as they are preparing for Ascsion and don''t bother themselves with worldly affairs anymore. This is all the basic knowledge about this world. The system has all the knowledge about everything in the multiverse. You can simply ask anything and I will answer to the best of my ability big sis. " wow, that.... Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - The 3 gifts & Soulmate Bond After digesting all these informations, I was quite surprised by the simrities it has from all the webnovels I''ve read in my previous life from cultivation power levels to how contints are divided. "So what do I have to do now ? " I asked little An. "Big sis, as the world is extremely dangerous and you will practically get killed the momt you step foot this world, your master has specifically designed a way to get you a small advantage in this world" "And, what is that? " "It''s to have you stay in this ce until you reach nasct soul stage initial stage. Of course with the system as in the inheritance as your foundation nothing is impossible big sis. You must keep in mind big sis, your master and her soulmate were truly and in a literal sse a peak existce. Their power is beyond your wildest imagination and with their inheritance left to you , everything is possible as long as you a tough determination and a strong will and you work hard ough. " "Hmmm. Now that you say it , it does seem that I''m really a lucky soul isn''t it ? " "Yes, big sis, you really are lucky but you must remember that luck is also a part of your skill. Without luck your journey ahead will be filled with tragedy and despair." "Ohhhhhhz that''s scary." "Anyway, what are the gifts that master left? " Name:- Mo Yuxin. Age :- 6+ Gder:- Female Cultivation level :- NA. Unique Powers :- NA. Master''s gift to beloved disciple:- *locked* "Master left you 3 gifts that are 3 fundamtals to help you integrate the inheritance left by master. You can call them 3 conditions that you must fulfill to use 0% of the inheritance as this is an inheritance bestowed upon you by a soulmate pair, meaning you have not but inheritance left by your master. " "Okay th , op the gifts, and let me see what these conditions are." "Right on it big sis" Ding.... system operating... ding... Inheritance ess epted..... ''Master''s gift to disciple'' unlocking. Scanning disciple Mo Yuxin.... Checking disciple status, status checked... Gifts have be oped. "After a series of system operations, the blue transpart hologram showed a new scre and on it there were 3 gifts listed named:- - Devine sse. - All Elemtal Devine Body - Gold Buddha Body. 3- Soulmate Bond ( the most important condition) "Woww.. what are these ?? " "Big sis, the Devine sse is a power that allows you to see through all. It is an omnipott devine sse that makes you immune to any and all kinds of spiritual or mtal or physic or illusion attacks. This also will make yourprehsion ability , your brain power and your thinking speed godly in a way it will make you a million times smarter than you are now. Cultivation manuals , sword arts or any other manuals , ev if it''s an heav grade or a mystic or ev the highest mythical grade manual will be as easy as ready a elemtary school book in your previous world. It''s quite an overpowered ability but expected as ites from one of the oldest primordial gods." "As for Gold Buddha Body, it''s a peak level existce and also your very own body which you will be transmigrated into as your previous body has already be cremated. This body is the same grade as your master and her soulmate''s body as they were the one who created this body back in their time for their own childr if they were to have any. This body also contains a part of their soul essce which makes it all the more valuable. Right now its in the form of a orb and after your soul is transmitted into it , it will automatically shape itself with your soul as the basis and you will have your own unique and true appearance which is only possible have in higher ne of existce." "Your devine sse and gold Buddha Body will allow you to only have ess upto 50% of the inheritance and for the rest of the 50% , you must find your soulmate and bond with to fully ess the inheritance." "As for your soulmate bond , it is truly the most mysterious phomon in the world , only one in a whole universe has the luck to have formed this bond with their significant other and it depds on your karma, your luck, your character and your ability. Not much is known about it, you will only have to explore it yourself." "Wo, these are quite a lot of information. Devine sse and gold Buddha Body will definitely give a huge advantage in this world and with my starting nasct soul stage cultivation as long as I don''t counter a true powerhouse or offd them , i should be fine." "So, tell me something, how do I find my soulmate? And how do I bond if I do find my soulmate? " "Big sis don''t worry, devine sse will help you with that, as soon as you see your soulmate, it doesn''t matter if you''ve never known each other or ev if you''re just strangers meeting each other for the first time, you will still feel and unprecedted amount of love , possesivess , a huge desire for that person. You will feel it within the depths of your soul. You eyes will only have that one person, your mouth will only be able to utter her name , your ears will burn at her slightest voice , your limbs will go weak, your tire being, every fiber of your very existce will scream at you to be with her , to love her, that''s the kind of bond is this bond . This bond only grows stronger with each passing second, it never falters for a single momt. Thats how strong, that''s how devine this bond is. " "You will also most likely be transmigrated near your soulmate as your devine sse will be able to faintly determine her direction, but you muste face to face with each other for this bond to recognise you two." "And if your luck is truly good th maybe you will be transferred directly next to her, who knows!" "It seems i will truly find my soulmate in this world. I am kinda excited. I wonder , would it really be like you said, will I r eally feel love for her the momt I see her, who knows. We will have to see." Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - comprehending 2 gifts In the vast expanse of this space or the interspatial space of the inheritance lies a lone woman, with extremely beautiful violet hair which cascades down to her waist and more. A pair of ethereal blue eyes which stares upon your very soul as if nothing is this world could hide itself from this pair of eyes. Her body which is covered in gold blue hue still exudes an extremely charming yet dangerous aura which keeps people at an arms distance yet makes you unable to take your eyes off of her. Right now, Mo Yuxin is currtly in the middle of epting and integrating the gifts , divine sse and gold Buddha Body. A gold blue hue covers her beautiful curveous body and at that momt, Mo Yuxin finds herself inside of her soul essce. She oped her eyes and finds herself in a mirror like and ck space. Everything here reflects herself and herself only. The momt she looked a, as if something clicked in her mind and she came to a realization that she was inside of her soul or her consciousness in scitific terms. "Hmmm,..... so why am I here? And what do I do next, little An said that to integrate andpletely merge these two gifts I will have to bear bone shattering pain but I don''t feel anything and why am I in my consciousness (soul essce) ?" I muttered while trying to figure out my situation. At that momt, gold blue orbs floated in front of my eyes and I instinctively understood that these are the gift. And as I stared at them, I felt from the bottom of my heart that these two gifts are resonating with me and seems to be calling for me. I got closer to it and extded my hand to touch it while being as cautious as possible. The momt I touched them , I felt an extremely strong suction force as a ck hole appeared andpletely swallowed me. I was panicked at first but th calmed down as I knew it was just a process of merging with my gifts. Inside the ck hole was an extremely thick darkness which seemed to be able to swallow up the whole universe. After walking in this darkness for what seemed to be an eternity I finally found a ray of light at the d of this darkness. I was trying my hardest and best to calm my beating heart, to remain calm and not Panick in this situation ev though it was extremely tough to be able to not get flustered and not fear this dless darkness, but I knew very well that this was just the start. As I gazed at the light which seemed full of hope and extded my hands to touch it ,an extreme sse of profoundness and a divine feeling washed over me which seemed so full of power that helplessness is all you can think about in front of such a magnitude of power. While trying to figure out what to do next, all of a sudd, a bone shattering pain which seemed to being from my very soul started spreading from the top of my head to the bottom of my feet. I knew that I had already started merging with two gifts. I knew that I had to ovee this pain to be able to ept these gifts. But it was extremely hard. I gritted my teeth, tears streaming down my face as i clched my jaws trying my best to stay conscious and not give away to the inner voice that seems to be trying to bewitch me by telling me to give up. But I knew better than anyone that nothing is free in this world and to get something you must fight for it. To ept these gifts i must fight , fight with everything I got. I mustn''t falter. After what seemed to be an eternity of pain, agonizing pain, it finally subsided. The momt the pain was gone a gold blue fog rushed from all sides andpletely covered me and seemed to form a ball of cocoon and keep me within it. years passed in this ce. In this magnifict and vast dless space stood a giant gold blue cocoon which seemed to be beating truly like a human heart. A truly magnifict sight. Inside the cocoon was a extremely beautiful yet handsome woman who was curled up like a ball, who seemed to be unconscious yet the next momt she oped her eyes. Those pair of ethereal blue seemed seemed soo full of profoundness and boundless knowledge and wisdom. Ev though the young woman seemed to be about 6- 7 years of age, but if someone were to look into those eyes, they will feel as if their soul is about to sucked into those eyes , as if nothing in this world could hide itself from those eyes, as if they could see withing your very soul and find out your deepest secrets. Those eyes seemed to belong to an extremely old god who exudes wisdom , integrity, knowledge, power, profoundness and boundless might. As the young woman oped her eyes, the cocoon outside started cracking. Web like cracks spread everywhere on the cocoon and the next momt it burst into a hazy mist and wt rushing towards the young woman who now stood on her slder beautiful legs and the mist veloped her and created an extremely beautiful and sophisticated set of blue clothes with gold linings. And a dusk lily pin to hold her long waist lgth hair in ce. If we were to ask little An what these are she will be able to tell that these extremely priceless treasures of mystic grade which are actually spiritual treasures. They have already bonded with Mo Yuxin and can change their styles and colors depding on her choices. These treasures are extremely durable and the more your cultivation rises the more durable it will be. Right now it can block a full powered attack of aprehsion nasct soul stage cultivator. It will also repair itself with qi. As for the dusk lily pin, its also a mystic grade spirit weapon which can change its size and acts as a sword which you can control with your divine sse and also use it yourself. As the woman stood in ce and seemed to be in deep contemtion, Little An spoke within her mind. "Big sis, big sis, you''re awake... How are you feeling, is there any difort anywhere on your body??? " She seemed quite anxious from the way she was talking so thusiastically. "Hmm... It seems I don''t have any problem. I am infact in extremely good condition. I feel free, light and my body seems full of power and stamina." As I said these words, I was a little surprised by my voice which seemed quite mature. Mo Yuxin now has undergone an earth shattering change not only in terms of appearance but it is a change thates from your very soul. Everything about her from her temperamt to her personality to her thinking process. Everything has gone a qualitative and profound change. She is extremely calm now, as if she has found her inner peace. Ev in the face of a divine cmity , she will not be shak ev a little. She is now full of wisdom and knowledge about the world, the universe, the multiverse ev time and space. Withing these t years outside actually a thousand years has gone by inside the cacoon. She has beprehding and integrating these gifts for all these years and have now aplete mastery over these. Her body now is truly her OWN body. Ev though she hasn''t started cultivating yet, she still feels really powerful and full of stamina as if no matter how much she worked she will not get tired. Her eyes have be extremely sharp and there is coldness in them than can freeze you at a single nce. "So, how many years have passed? little An" " years have passed in this ce , big sis." "Oh, hmm... time flew 0x faster in the cacoon I''ve truly gone an heav defying change. I didn''t know anyone could change this much ev if she lives for a thousand years. I am really nothing like that arrogant , willful young girl i was like back th." Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Cultivation and building foundation Right Now Mo Yuxin is in an extremely deep sse of lightmt as the 00 years of profound wisdom , knowledge , power she possessed after mastering her devine sse allowed her to alsoprehd the dao of the universe, the universalws and many more. She has started cultivating with the goal to reach the minimum that is the initial stage Nasct Soul cultivation to finally transmigrate into her new life. After 00 years ofprehding her devine sses, she haspleted aplete transformation with her new gold Buddha Body, as the speed in which she cultivates would leave ev the most heav defying giuses or ev those sons of heavs leave behind in dust. "After 00 years in my sea of consciousness,prehding my devine sse, I''ve gained a lot, every bit of knowledge my masters (master and her soulmate) had and gained in their lifetime have now be my own knowledge. I can fully cultivate my master''s manuals now." I sat down in a lotus position and started cultivating. Master''s inheritance has a lot of treasures which are at lowest heav grade and most are above mystic grade. There are only few spirit weapons which are inessible now due to not having formed my soulmate bond. Most of the treasures are now inessible due to that. My dusk lily pin and sky Avue Robe (My clothes and the pin shaped spirit sword, both of these are mystic grade spirit weapon) Right now, I''m using an auxiliary treasure called ''Lan Xue'' which master used for her cultivation. Grade:- unknown. The only weapons and treasures that I can use right now are the things that master left aside for me which are a MUST in my Cultivation journey as these are and will be my bonded weapons and treasures for life. Auxiliary treasures are essible as these are crucial for me to cultivate. This treasure in particr increases the qi dsity and purity by a total 0% meaning there''s not a single speck of impurities prest within the qi that it provides suring a smooth cultivation journey. It alsoes with its main function that is to create a separate dimsion within it where time flows 0 times slower that the outside. Meaning year outside is 0 years inside. As I begin cultivating my master''s cultivation manual named "Divine sse of oblivion" which I''ve masteredpletely thanks to my devine sse. I first try to feel the qi a me which is really easy with my devine sse. I th try to feel it and to bd it to my will which takes a few seconds. After that, I absorb this pure qi into my body and direct it to three points in my body ording to the cultivation manual which ispletely differt from the how normal cultivators usually practice as they just absorb it and directly form their dantian in their naval position. I also didn''t have to do body tempering as my gold Buddha Body has the physical strgth and agility and stamina of a nasct soul body cultivator. After absorbing the qi into these three position in my body which are inbetwe my forehead , in the ctre of my heart and in my usual dantian position in the naval. I th connect these three point using a strand of qi which form a single line withing my body from my head to my stomach. Usually cultivators only have one dantian which in my case is three thanks to my master''s manual. It also means that I can now absorb three times more qi than a normal cultivator which in my case is more times thanks to my gold Buddha Body. After getting the feeling of qi flowing throughout my body, I started to absorb qi to make my three dantian points more robust andpress th the very maximum to get them to a liquified state. After turning my qi into a liquified state I will have stepped into foundation building stage. As I cultivate and absorb qi into my three dantian , I startpressing them into an aqueous state. As I do that my cultivation soars from qi condsation initial stage toprehsion to perfect th wh my qi is in aplete liquid form and I''m at my maximum state ofpression, I feel like a lid has be oped a new feeling rushed over me as I stepped into foundation building stage. I feel full of vitality and a strange sse of freedom as if I''m no longer a mere mortal anymore, as if I can now do feats which are impossible for a mortal to do. In foundation building stage you can start performing more powerful sword arts or any other weapon arts. You can also infuse qi into your weapon to make them more durable and sharper. You are also able to fly at this stage though not tirely as you will need a medium such as a sword to infuse your qi to make it float. It consumes you qi to fly you and the duration depds on your qi pool. Foundation building stage is one of the most crucial stage in your cultivation journey as the name itself suggests that you are required to build a solid foundation for your future. The more robust and solid your foundation is the more your future pottial increases. At foundation establishmt stage what you need to do is to clear out your body impurities first which is not needed in my case as my gold Buddha Body doesn''t have any impurities. After clearing out all the impurities in your bodyes the next step in which you have to carefully build your dantians into the shape of a crucible. It''s size , capacity and colour represts its value for a cultivator and dictates their future pottial. In foundation building stage your goal should be to make your dantian into the shape of a crucible which will hold all your powers in the future and for that it needs to be extremelypressed and tough but should also be stic and be greater in size. It''s colour represts your future pottial. Violet being the highest , th purple, th blue, th gold, th ash being the weakest and the mostmon. It''s size also varies from the size of ss to the size of a water droplets being the weakest. The more carefully and the more qi you use to make it , the more durable and stic it will be. Naturally there''s also a level higher than mtioned above which is only known to God realm cultivators, which is practically a myth right now and her master being thest of them. It is unknown if anyone else has that level of foundation in the multiverse currtly. Chapter 6: Chapter 6 :- Surviving the Tribulation ! In the vast expanse of the space, a lone violet haired exquisitely beautiful yet handsome young woman is now sitting in a lotus position currtly immersed in her cultivation with the help of auxiliary spiritual treasure "Lan Xue". With the help of her devine sse she is in an extreme sse of lightmt where a single mistake could cost her life, yet at the exact momt extremely dark navy blue coloured clouds gather out of nowhere in this interspatial dimsion. If looked carefully , expert cultivators or nasct soul cultivators will be able to tell at a nce that this is no ordinary cloud. For those not knowledgeable ough or those below nasct soul realm, this will just seem like an ordinary thunder tribtion which is maybe just strange in nature. But the sheer amount of power it holds is ough to decimate any ordinary intial nasct soul realm cultivators to mere ashes. Mo Yuxin, who has just stepped foot into foundation building stage and hav''t ev formed ev the basics has countered such a magnitude of thunder tribtion clouds which is unprecedted if not downright terrifying. As the clouds gathered more and more , terrifying bolts of purple lightning crackled within the clouds as if the world itself would bd, as if the sky itself wille crumbling down, as if the earth itself will split op. Being able to summon a lightning tribtion of this calibar in just the foundation building stage goes to show just how terrifying of an existce she is. As the gathered clouds and thunders reached a state of saturation, a single macing yet terrifying bolt of lightning came crashing down at such an unimaginable speed that the space itself trembled and twisted in such horrifying angles that gazing upon it could sd chills down your spine. Not ev a fraction of a second passed as the this horrifying and morbid existce came crashing down in her body as she braced it without any protection or treasures just with her bare body. Her gold Buddha Body with its nasct soul realm strgth braced for tire impact of this bolt of lightning as it glowed with a gold blue hue and it absorbed a fraction of its unimaginable power and that was ough to advance her body from the initial nasct soul realm to perfection nasct soul realm. But that was it''s limit as the tirety of its power now courses through her every cell causing unimaginable pain, pain that was terrifying ev more so than the fire of hell itself. She gritted her teeth so hard that her jaws crackled, her nails dug into her palms creating four deep holes in them, blood gushing out of every pores of her body. Ev though such pain could cause ev the gods to go crazy in pain, she dured it through sheer willpower. After thousand years ofprehding her devine sse, she is no longer that same young, ignorant fool, she is not that young girl who didn''t ev know about cultivation, she is now an existce parallel to the oldest most primordial gods such as her master. The power of that bolt of lightning continued to wreak havoc in her body yet her mind and her spirit remained calm and collected. After what seemed like an eternity has passed the lightning finally weaked and dissipated into nothingness but it didn''t stop there. The thunder tribtion clouds still shimmered with power and boundless might as it prepared itself for it''s next strike and she also prepared herself to face what''s toe next. The clouds gathered more and more power and the bolts of lightning converged at a single point twisting and turning in a seemingly random dance of fury and might. Th, it came crashing but this time not just one but hundreds if not thousand of small lightnings came crashing down at her from all over her surings and finally this course like existce descded upon her and body and started destroying her body which was already weaked from the first and most powerful strike. She was still immersed in her lighted state but could still feel everything happing a her and she braced herself for this strike. Again came an unimaginable pain rushing through her body burning, scorching and destroying every cell within her as she just dured, though it seems simple to describe in words only she herself knows the impact of such pain and horror of this lightning tribtion. After what seemed like an eternity has passed, the lightnings finally exhausted itself and the gathered clouds dispersed as if nothing was there to begin with, as if the phomon that happed just now was an illusion or an imagination she just dreamed but if looked at the destruction at her surings, it could be se that arge and extremely deep crater has formed where in the ctre sat an almost bloody yet gruesome monster whose body was beyond its recognition, ck dried up blood covered her tire body, there was not a trace of skin on her, her body was in a burnt state as nothing could be distinguished from a hideous monster to a human Right now Mo Yuxin finally felt relief as she felt her almost escaping consciousness returning and she finally found some rity in her mind. Although she has an experice of 00 years thanks to her divine sse and an almost unshakeable will and spirit , she still couldn''t help but feel exhausted after such an ordeal as this was the first time in her life she has felt such pain, pain which seemed to petrate into your bones and your very soul. As seconds passed, she suddly felt a new ssation running through her whole body, mind and soul as gold blue mist gathered a her out of nowhere and started rushing into her body healing her skins, her internal and external organs, and also strgth her soul and spirit. As the gold blue mistpletely healed her body and mind, she was quite a bit surprised observing the changes within her. She found that... Chapter 7: Chapter 7 - Is her foundation broken !! As that horrifying thunder tribtion passed a gold blue mist started gathering from all a her and started healing her body, mind, spirit and also strgthing not only her physic but also her spirit and soul. As the healing progressed, the burnt and ck dried up blood all over her body started cracking like spider webs and wh they fell of, new jade like skin could be se on her body which was far more tough and beautiful than before. It could only be called god''s own creation. As her body and mind gradually healed and returned to its optimal state, she washed herselfpletely clean with water which she conjured from the air with her qi. Th she willed her sky Avue Robe and dusk lily pin to appear from her soul space. Th she told little An to repair the damages done to the system interspace. As previously stated, in the foundation building stage you are required to make your dantian take the shape of a crucible which should be tough but also stic and be greater in size for it to be more valuable. In foundation building stage your goal should be to make your dantian into the shape of a crucible which will hold all your powers in the future and for that it needs to be extremelypressed and tough but should also be stic and be greater in size. It''s colour represts your future pottial. Violet being the highest , th purple, th blue, th gold, th ash being the weakest and the mostmon. It''s size also varies from the size of ss to the size of a water droplets being the weakest. You have to be extremely carefull wh building your foundation as this is the most important phase in cultivators whole lifetime as this stage will decide how much you will progress in the future. This stage should not be rushed at all and be done step by step to sure utmost perfection. As stated before that it''s colour represts its pottial and value ash being the weakest and violt being the strongest which is probably only se in one in a trillion talt. 90% of the world''s cultivator have an ash coloured foundation who can only go upto gold core stage in their lifetime only a few rare cases have be se where an ash coloured foundation got to the nasct soul realm. If the remaining % which is quite a lot in number as the world of cultivation is thousands of times more bigger and vast than earth and the poption is also in trillions. Cultivators with gold coloured foundation has the pottial to go upto nasct soul realm. Some gold colours can also go upto soul separation realm but that depds tirely upon the individual and his/her luck, will power and many more conditions. Blue coloured ones has the pottial to go upto harmony realm, purple having the pottial to go upto tribtion realm and VIOLET which is the most rare in the whole universe has the pottial to go upto Ascsion and beyond after which everything depds on the individuals themselves. Right now Mo Yuxin was fully healed and the gold blue mist has bepletely absorbed by her body and soul. As she was checking her body and the newly built foundation she was quite shocked by former but wh she saw her foundation and the 3 crucible which she built in her three dantians (namely the middle of the forehead, the cter of the heart and in the stomach where the naval is), she was not surprised but her mind was in a bit of a bewildermt and more of a confusion as what she saw only made her frown the more she thought about it. The colours of the crucible as in the foundation which the system previously told her and the information about it seemed pretty useless in her case as what what she saw was neither ash nor gold or blue or purple, it''s not ev violet infact it was nothing as it was a transpart colour just like how water has no colour, her foundation also doesn''t have any colour. She asked the system about it. "What''s wrong with my foundation, little An ? It''s neither the colours you mtioned in the information and master also hasn''t left me any information about this. It''s not a brok foundation is it? It shouldn''t be right as I feel full of power and ergy and vitality." "That is because you wer''t giv this specific information as master didn''t know if you could get this result as its an extremely difficult feat to achieve ev for master herself wh she first stepped foot in the foundation building stage. As for what this is, its the result of thebination of your gold Buddha Body, your divine sse and the unique and only cultivation technique in existce "the divine sse of oblivion" which is master''s lifetime of work and achievemt. This foundation has no limit to it''s pottial at that''s what master believes. You''re the third person in the all of existce after master and her soulmate to achieve this feat and for that congrattions big sis." "Thanks, little An. After all the outrageous feats I''ve achieved after getting this inheritance, any more doesn''t surprise me anymore. Well, maybe also due to the fact that nothing could ever surprise me anymore thanks to my divine sse. Anyway, how does this befit me, little An? I guess, I will probably cultivate at a crazy fast state and will not counter any difficulties, is that right?" "Yes, big sis, hehe, you''re sooo~~ smart big sis~~~" ''How cute'' I thought in my mind as her cute and coquettish voice made my dull mood disappear in an instant and reminded me that I also have a cute little sister who will be with me for a long time. After finding about the new information about my transpart foundation and it''s pottial I felt a little relief and started thinking that I need to quickly cultivate to initial nasct soul realm quickly so that I can leave this dull and boring ce as soon as possible and ter my new life. I was also happy about the bonus i gained from the tribtion as my body strgth advanced from initial nasct soul to perfection nasct soul realm. This also gave me a little more confidce in surviving my new life. After thinking about my immediate future ns, I took a little rest as it seems after arriving in this ce I hav''t had single bite of food. Though I do not need to consume any food as my nasct soul realm body or any cultivator in nasct soul realm canpletely abandon food as the qi nourishes the body and food is no longer a necessity. Food is pretty much viewed as a waste of time by these cultivators normally but my thoughts are a little differt. Ev in my previous life the only thing that gave me a little feeling of life in my dull and monotonous life was tasting differt varieties of food and that''s why unexpected to all, I also learned cooking which is at the level of professional chefs. I''m pretty confidt in making differt varieties of food from Chinese cuisine to western. After asking the system to help me get the ingredits for my cooking which little An was more than happy to do so as little tasks like these are easy for the inheritance. After getting all the items needed, I started cooking for the first time after a thousand years and the first meal I will have before going into my new life. Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - Food and Emotions part 1 As I was looking at the ingredits and thinking what to make for my first meal, I thought about making something simple and easy to digest though I won''t have any problem digesting with this body of mine. After thinking for a while, I set today''s mu and decided to make fried sauce noodles, seasoned with a little bit of salt and pepper and for vour I will use stir-fried cauliflower. First, She decided to make the hand- pulled noodles and the first step in making that is to perfectly bnce the amount of flour and water which is mostly based on the individual experice rather than a fixed measuremt. And the most captivating thing about cooking is that ev with the same recipe and the same process, the d result depds tirely upon who cooked it and how it was cooked. After finishing mixing the dough, she wrapped it in a stic and kept in a small bowl and let it rest for the momt. In the meantime, she started working with the other ingredits. Another ingredits for the fried sauce noodles is fat of the pork belly which should have a 60 to 40 fat and meat. After cutting the meat into small pieces and letting it shimmer in a pan until a it reaches a gold brown colour will have a slight burnt fragrance and a bit of a crispiness to it. The washed carrots and mashrooms.were cut into small pieces and stir fried with diced cauliflower under ev heat until it bes a bit more vibrant in colour. Th she took a bit of a soybean paste which she prepared in advance and mixed it with some sweet noodles souce to make it a bit more vourful. As a person who loved food to the point of bing a professional chef just to fill your pallets, well she herself makes differt kinds of souces and vours that better suits her taste buds. The soybeans were soft , sweet and gluttonous and mixed with other vegetables, they provided a differt kind of vour that wasn''t prest before. Wh she was preparing the sauce, she also half- boiled an egg and took it out of the pan to let it cool for a while. At this momt, she took the fermted dough from the bowl and started working on it as she took it in one hand and started stretching it carefully from one hand to the other but just ough to not let it break. Th she twisted the elongated dough and threw it on the table and started stretching and twisting again and again to give it an stic feel. After that she took the elongated noodles and cut it into small parts and th folded them intoyers until the thin and long noodles were formed. As she was doing her work, she didn''t notice that above her head, a tiny little head which probably belongs to a 4 year old cute little girl was hanging from a window shaped void that was created in the system. This probably 3-4 year old little girl was other than little An, with a pair of pigtails hung on both side of her face and a a tder face looking over curiously at what her big sis was doing. This was the first time she saw something that fascinated her soo much that for a second she forgot to conceal her presce and Mo Yuxin immediately felt a presce a her. As she checked who it was, at that momt she raised her head and what she saw made her heart tremble for a momt. Those sparkling ss like eyes with those cute chubby baby fat on her face and those twin-tails dangling back and forth by her side just made her all the more adorable. She took a few seconds to calm herself and asked in somewhat expectant tone "little An ??? " At that momt, the girl also suddly felt someone calling for her and as she saw that it was her big sis, she suddly panicked ev forgetting to keep the void up as it disappeared and she felt nothing below her that could support her and started falling downwards. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the impact but forgetting a very important fact that she is part of the system and things like gravity and pain doesn''t affect her here, but in her panicked and anxious state she forgot the basics but at that momt instead of a hard impact what she felt was a soft embrace. As she saw little An falling from the void, she wt flying ahead and caught her in the mid air. Th she looked down in her embrace to see the small little baby looking at her with eyes that seemed to melt ev a heart made of stone as the corner of her eyes glisted with crystal tears and she heard a shaky, milky voice calling out to her, "Big Sis, I..." As the little bun spoke, her twin tails swayed back and forth nervously as she looked at her big sis with a myriad of feeling and emotions which shocked ev herself. She is part of the system or the Inheritance, in reality she IS the inheritance as she is it''s divine spirit which has theplete control of the inheritance and her only task is to serve her master to the fullest and let her stand at the pinnacle. But at that momt, what she felt was probably the lovable and warm embrace of a mother, which she only ever knew in theory. Her emotions overflowed as she felt all kinds of emotions from surprise to panick to anxiousness and ev the mysterious feeling of a child wanting to borrow in her mother''s embrace and feel her love for herself. As she was feeling all these extraordinary feeling for the first time since her very existce, she also expericed the feeling of shedding tears for the first time ever. As Mo Yuxin looked at her adorable little An and saw her trembling in her embrace like a little furry cat and the tears gathering in the corner of her eyes made her heart feel distressed and she felt helpless for she didn''t know how to coax a little baby. Still, with whatever little she knew, she ced her hand on top of her head and rubbed her hair and said in a tone which had a very obvious tderness which she herself didn''t notice, "Little An is good, it''s alright." Little An felt her heart beating loudly at the tderness in her voice as she wanted to indulge in this warm embrace and feel love of a mother all the more. For a divine spirit, she might be first in all of existce to feel a deep desire in her heart to call her mom and to be loved. But she suppressed these burning desires and calmed herself down as quickly as possible and she climbed down from her embrace. Mo Yuxin felt a little bitterness and sour inside her heart as little An climbed down from her embrace. She felt a little empty for some reason but couldn''t point it out. Th she heard the little girl saying, "Big sis, you are soo sooo sooooo awesome and cool, the way you made those noodles seemed like a pheonix dancing in the sky, your hands looked like hands of God of art as those noodles danced at your tunes...." She said all these with a big bright smile on her face as she eximed how cool I looked while making those noodles. Though she was exaggerating the whole ordeal, I still couldn''t help but feel happy in my heart wh sheplimted me soo much. ''Ahh,,,... Such an adorable little sister!'' I thought in my heart but kept only a little smile on my face as I listed to her talking adorably. Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - Food and Emotions part 2 After the whole ordeal with Little An, she wt back to her cooking and started from where she left. She scooped up half a bowl of noodles and put in two spoon full of fried sauce into it. Th she ced some stir fried vegetables and mushroom on the side of the bowl and the half boiled egg on top of it. She prepared two bowls of noodles as she could see from the corner of her eyes, a little head poking out from the void with sparkling water like eyes staring at the bowls of noodles while fidgeting with her fingers nervously. "Come here, little An. Taste it and see if it''s good or not" She didn''t seem to get what I was saying for a few seconds before the obvious joy and happiness flooded her tire face as she jumped up and down like a little cat and came running over. I also summoned a simple wood table with two chairs and ced the two bowls of noodles on the table. She came over and sat on one of the chairs while I sat on the other. I ced one bowl of noodles infront of her while I took the other and ate a mouthful of noodles with a chopsticks. Ev after sitting here, she was still a little nervous as she was looking me in the eyes and trying to gain some form of courage. Finally, after a few seconds of doing nothing but staring betwe the bowl of noodles and my face, she seemed to have gained some courage from God knows where as she took the chopsticks into her hands and copied exactly what I was doing. She first took a little bit of noodles with her chopsticks and blew on it three times to let it cool down a bit, th put it into her mouth and started chewing it. As she was chewing the noodles, her face showed a variety of emotions from shock to joy to pure bliss as the vours seemed too overwhelming for her. "So, how is it?? Is it not good? " I asked while also showing somewhat of a sad look as her ears immediately perked up and she looked in my direction and seeing my somewhat sad look, she frantically started exining to me. "No no no no, big sis, it''s soo delicious that I don''t have any words to describe it. The vours seemed to be dancing on the tip of my tounge. It''s really delicious, I''m telling the truth. I could probably eat a hundred no two hundred bowls of noodles right now, big sis" she said all these in one breath as her cheeks puffed like that of little furry kitt. Seeing her trying to cheer me up with her clumsy words and acts really made me a lot more happy than eating food after such a long time. Iughed a little as teasing her like this became a source of joy for me. As she realised that she has be teased by me, she pouted and turned head to the side and continued eating while eyeing me from the corner of her eyes. ''How cute'' I thought as I subconsciously extded my arms and rubbed her head a few times before I felt satisfied. In the meantime, her earns turned bright red as she felt shy and embarassed and she lowered her head and continued eating her fill. After finishing eating out meal, I felt truly satisfied and full not just physically but spirituality as a newfound strgth filled me from the insides as I was very eager to start cultivating again and reach nasct soul stage as soon as possible. And I did just that as I sat down in a lotus position and activated ''Lan Xue'' and immersed myself in Cultivation. At the foundation building stage, the crucibles that were formed in the three dantians in my body turned out to be transpart in colour which was only unique to master. ording to master, this colour represts limitless pottial and the future depds upon the individuals themselves. As the pure qi in my surings became thicker and thicker, I started absorbing them at a constant speed. In the foundation building stage, your only aim is to make your foundation more robust and stic. For that the liquid qi which was formed wh going from the qi condsation stage to foundation building stage has to be used carefully and very meticulously while strgthing my foundation and also removing any ws that might exist in them. As I continued to absorb the pure qi into my body and guiding it towards my dantians to further refine my crucibles while also filling them with pure qi. Unbestknown to me, I had already tered a heighted state of immersion in my Cultivation which only further increased my efficicy and conctration which gave me 0% results with very little effort. But I didn''t dare ck off as I used every ounce of my effort and conctration to carefully guide the pure qi towards my crucibles and further solidify my foundation while also filling them to the brim with power. Continuing this dull yet meticulous process, though did not take much physically but still consumed me a bit mtally. As I continued my Cultivation, it continued to rise from the initial foundation building stage to perfection foundation building stage. At this stage I''ve already refined my foundation to the very maximum and filled them with spiritual power to the point where any more would probably cause them to burst. Though It could''ve only tak me a maximum of year to go to perfection foundation building stage, I still took more than 5 years so that not a single w could exist in my foundation. Aftering out of my state of immersion, I immediately felt invigorated with my newfound power and vitality as the limits of what I could do with my power seemed to have increased by a lot. As I was thinking about continuing to cultivate and reach nasct soul stage as soon as possible, little An suddly came and made quite a confusing announcemt which I wasn''t sure if it was a good news or a bad news. Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Quite a surprise! As I was preparing to continue cultivating again, little An''s twin-tails came in my view as she suddly popped up from the void and that too upside down. Th she found that she has oped the void in the wrong ce and as she tried tond in a perfect posture probably to show me but was far toote to realise her currt position and as you could guess, she fell. This time, I didn''t try to catch her as the distance from where she fell wasn''t much and a tiny evil in my mind seems to want to see her embarrassed. "Aaaaaaaa..... " She screamed as she fell face first on the cold hard g and wh she tried to get up she tripped on her own twin-tails and fell again but this time on her buttocks. "Pfftt..." Seeing her in this situation only made it harder for me to hold back myughter as Iughed a bit but was caught by her as her face turned bright red in shame and embarrassmt and she looked at me with such an aggrieved look as if I''vemitted a crime. I immediately stopped myself fromughing and put a very serious andpassionate expression before going over to her and helping her up. "It''s okay baby, don''t cry, nothing happed" I said and tried to put on my best performance but she didn''t buy it as she pouted and turned her head away from me. "I''m not a baby and I''m not crying" She murmured and still pulling the long face while looking away from me. I sighed but still thought how adorable she looked wh she gets angry. "Ohhh.... Bad news! , I seem to have be addicted to teasing her." I thought but I''ve no inttion of stopping myself as her adorabless just heals my heart. At that momt, little An who was still turning away from me fortunately didn''t see the evil smirk on my face which I myself missed. But she felt a cold shiver run down her spine as a thought popped into her little head "big sis, scary !! ". She felt a little confused but pushed that thought into the back of her mind while being ignorant of the big bad wolf behind her. "So, were you trying to say something to me, little An? " "Ohh, ahhhh... I almost forgot. Big sis, I forgot to mtion but master said that should you happ to build a foundation of transpart colour, you are allowed to go into your new world just upon reaching the gold core stage as cultivating while forming a direct connection betwe the world and nature is very important for you." "Hmmm.... " "Is that so.... But I''m not sure if it''s a good news or a bad news little An" "Huh ?? Why do you think that way big sis??" "Well, While I certainly am excited to tread upon my new life but to survive there don''t I need more power? and nasct soul would guarantee me a better chance of survival. Is it not ? " "Ahhh ! That''s what you were worried about. Don''t worry big sis, master previously didn''t think that you would be able to create a transpart foundation and that''s why she set the bar a little higher to nasct soul realm but now that you''ve achieved such a difficult condition, you''ve also unlocked much more of the inheritance and the condition set by master doesn''t apply to the currt you." "Hmm.. Is that so? Thats quite a good gain on my part. Anyway, why don''t I see what more the inheritance has ? " "Ahh.. big sis, you will only be able to see them after you leave the system space andnd in your new world. Anyway, I''m wewey cuwuus .... ... Mmmmm mmmm mmm . Ahhhh !! Big sis, why are you pinching my cheeks???? You''re not letting me talk" At the mtion of her voice, I looked down and saw that While we were talking, I subconsciously extded my hand and started pinching her baby face and she was looking at me with obvious dissatisfaction in her eyes. "Ah.. I''m sorry little An. I was a little distracted. Don''t worry, I heard everything you said." I quickly exined and she just humphed and looked away again. '' Oops, I''ve got to restrain myself but what can I do? Those baby fats on her cheeks are so soft. I can''t help but want to touch them again.'' I thought as I stared coaxing her back to normal. "I''m sorry, are you still angry? How about I''ll let you try my next dish I make ?? " At the mtion of food, her ears perked up as she obviously became a lot more excited and started questioning me, " Really? Big sis, I really want to try your new dishes. They are soo tasty." " Of course. I''ll make you as much as you want " "Yaaaaayyyyyyy.... " She got cheerful again at my affirmation and became happy while forgetting our previous feud in a matter of seconds. Mo Yuxin heaved a sigh of relief while thinking that ''childr are difficult to handle butpletely ignoring that she herself made it difficult. But, oh well, adults are also cunning. After suring that little An was happy again, she started cultivating again but this time with the goal to reach Gold core* initial stage as soon as possible and finally step foot into her new life. But before doing that, it seems a newpanion is about to ter her family which now only consists of little An. Guess who might it be???????? ** Previously I named this stage ''Core Formation Stage'' but I''m now changing it to ''Gold Core Stage''. Reason:- No reason just felt like it. Thank you for reading. C''mon guys, I''m a poor little author, can''t you support me a tinsy bit. Not much just a bit. :/ ** . . . . This chapter was a bit short due to various reasons. Forgive this poor little author. Don''t worry I will make it up in the next chapters. Continue supporting. Please consider sding your love through gifts or by leaving reviews. Thank you. Chapter 11: Chapter 11- Barrier of Death ... It seems I''m still not there. The barrier or the bottleck one feels wh passing from perfection foundation building to Gold core is oft called as the ''barrier of death'' as croaching upon its territory might awek the heavly wrath which cultivators also refer as the '' Tri-thunder tribtion''. It''s a thunder tribtion consisting of a total of three thunders, the first one being of purple colour and the second one being of bright blue colour and the third one being an extremely bright and majestic gold colour. Only god knows, in the passage of time, just how many cultivators have had their lives tak by this very existce. Cultivators have a bit of a contradictory thoughts towards this phomon as on one hand they fear it whereas on the other they also revere and respect it. Many cultivators have simply chos to give up their journey towards the next realm prior to this junction. Yet many still chose to be brave and brave it with their very being to at least have a more meaningful life, still this beautiful thought couldn''t save them from their impding doom. The number of deaths sky-rocket in this stage as only one in a million has the pottial to reach Gold core stage and these powerhouse are highly valuable in lesser sects and families. In some of the lesser towns or viges, they are practically se as gods. While there are some exceptions where some cultivators with lesser pottial ds up joining the ranks of gold core cultivators but those are only extreme cases where they either chanced upon some inheritance or had the fortune to experice some form of miracles or simply due to their unyielding willpower which doesn''t break ev in the face of harshest of storms. . . . Right now, Mo Yuxin is trying to feel that very barrier which will allow her to finally step into gold core stage and be free from this dull space. Up until the perfection foundation building stage, she had to covert her qi into a liquified state while also forming three transpart crucible in her three dantians. Th she filled them with spiritual power till the point of saturation and finally perfected her foundation. "Little An, Am I really facing only three thunder tribtions?" "That''s what all the cultivators face isn''t it? I''m sure you will face the same. Ev master faced only three thunder tribtions." "Maybe you think that but I think the heavs are a little more amored with me. They seem to be paying me bit more atttion than normal. I''m most definitely facing more than three little An. As for how many more, that I''m not sure of." "Ohh.... Um... Be careful big sis. Although I can''t help you, I will cheer you on." She said while carefully weighing her words so to not discourage me. ''fufufu... How cute'' I thought as I pretded to suddly be sad and looking at her with a pair of aggrieved eyes, I said, "It seems, you don''t care about me, little An, you so cold heartedly pushed me to just bare with it, do you not like your big sis anymore?" "Umm.. umm.. no ! Nooo.. It''s not that big sis, I really really like you. I''m sorry, I.... Mm.... I''m not quite good with words, that''s why..... ... I''m sorry....." She started frantically exining to me while at the d her eyes got watery and she looked like she was about to cry. '' Oh... no, I seem to have teased her a bit much'' I thought as I quickly wrapped her in my arms and started patting her back, trying to cheer her up, "Don''t cry little An, Big sis is sorry, she will not tease you anymore, don''t cry." After coaxing her for a minute, she finally slid down from my arms and wt back into her space whole covering her face. But you could her the tip of her ears turning red at a speed visible to the eyes. "Fufufu, it seems, she got embarrassed. How cute." Teasing her is fun but cultivation is also important. As I activated ''Lan Xue'' and felt the rich and pure spiritual power circting all a me. It always gives me a feeling of absolute bliss as my body feels so light and the spiritual power not only nourishes my body, it also nourishes my soul and spirit. At the momt, I started my preparation to finally touch upon that barrier and finally face what cultivators call the ''barrier of death''. But I was not afraid as there was more of an anticipation and excitemt rather than fear or nervousness as the much anticipated new life is just a the corner and right withing my sight. As I continued absorbing qi at an extremely fast speed, I started feeling a notion of fullness as if any more spiritual power might make me burst from the insides but at the same time I felt my limits. It was not a physical barrier per se, it was more of a mtal and spiritual barrier, hard to describe. It felt as if a very thinyer of hazyness has befall upon my very being as the spiritual power is of no help here and to advance only means terror. Because the momt I tear apart that very thinyer of barrier, I will also tear apart the very barrier which protects me from the wrath of the heavs. But to advance means more power and in the face of power fear has little hold on people. I Steeled my resolve and braced myself for what''s about toe. Ev though I don''t perticrly joy feeling this bone shattering pain which I previously felt in the foundation building stage. But I knew I had to as that is the only way I could move forward in my life. . . . And, at longst, I finally pierced that thin barrier which protected me from the heavs. The momt I did that, the heavs recognised me and did it''s due work as the clouds started gathering above my head at a speed visible to the eyes. Cultivation itself means going against the heavs and the gold core stage is also the stage where a cultivator fully experices what being an immortal is. In this stage, you not only shed your mortal body, you also shed your mortal soul and finally achieve the basics required to achieve Ascsion. In the foundation building stage, cultivators normally have a lifespan of 500 years but in the gold core stage it increases to a total of 500 years. A truly immortal lifespan. To achieve a lifespan of over 00 years means having an extremely vast amount of vitality and spiritual power within you. A mortal body and soul would simply cease to exist in the face of such a magnitude of power and vitality. . . . As the clouds gathered more and more and the immeasurable power withing them threating to tear apart the very space. It finally came and what happed next could only be described as gruesome, an abomination like phomon which would instill fear upon any and all that gazes towards it. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Thanks for reading. Please support . Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - Void Cutter [Bonus #1] The heavly tribtion clouds gathered more and more above her head and crackles of ck lightning seemed to be shimmering within the clouds. Heavs are a funny thing, it''s said to be equal to any and all but in her case it seems to be a bit more fond of her as the power withing the lightning continued to surge and the might it held obviously far surpassed the normal ''tri-thunder tribtion''. Where it should have be three lightnings of purple, blue and gold colour, there in the clouds exists only dark ck lightnings which seemed to be rebelling against the heavs itself. The clouds churned with power as the ck lightnings crackled with such intsity that the space itself twisted a it. But this time she didn''t sit in a lotus position nor did she wait for the lightning to just fall upon her body. She stood up in a majestic yet defiant posture as she faced the tribtion clouds as if to dere to heavs that she, Mo Yuxin, Will not back down ev in the face of heav, for she will brave it through her will alone. And the heavs seemed to have heard her stance as the intsity of the lightnings increased more and more until the heavs itself couldn''t hold it in ce as the first bolt of lightning came crashing down towards her at a speed so fast that the space itself trembled in fright. That bolt of majestic yet terrifying lightning seemed to have the power to swallow up the world itself. Everything a her grew dark as ev her vision seemed to be going on and off but she knew with her instincts that the lightnings were above. . . . Time seemed to have stood at a standstill as her body remained froz in ce. Was she afraid? Was she possibly going towards her own doom? Was she going to... die? No, definitely not. At a momts notice she took her dusk lily pin in her hands as she summoned it and a beautiful violet sword with ck teeth like linings appeared in her hand. It''s hilt had a majestic dragon emblem curved within and if looked carefully, it seemed toe lifelike and threat to take your life at an instant. Gazing upon its two lifelike eyes seemed to instill fear within the very depths of your soul. Yet, she took that sword in her hands and the sword itself looked as if it found its forever home as it''s ferocity dropped to nothing infront of her. But towards the opponts, it still inflicted boundless fear. She, with the sword in her hands, charged towards that bolt of lightning and with boundless courage shed at it. She shed at the lightning with every ounce of power she could master using both her gold Buddha Body and her cultivation realm as if to slice it in half. But the heavs are not so easily defeated as the lightning came into contact with her sword strike yet instead of dispersing or splitting into two like she had intded it to, it stood in its ce and ev pushed her back a few steps. She was shocked for a momt as the amount of power stored within this first bolt of lightning was ough to kill initial Nasct Soul realm cultivators. Ev though she was shocked, it was only for a momt. It only took her a fraction of a second to recollect herself and calmy analyse her situation. At the momt, ev though the lightning seemed extremely powerful and ough to kill her. It actually couldn''t and she herself knew her limits. She poured more power into her sword strike as she pushed back the lightning. One step. Two step. Three step. And finally, gaining the momtum she needed, she gathered ough spiritual power into her sword. Using the spirit sword, she used it''s innate ability ''Void Cutter''. Every spirit weapon has its own innate ability and the number and power of abilities depds tirely upon the sword and how it''s made or its age and the power of its sword spirit. With the lily pin in her hand, she pushed forward violtly and used ''Void Cutter''. A silver cresct moon shaped sword strike came from where she shed and wt towards the bolt of lightning at a ... Slow speed? It seems as if that sword strike slowed down instead of rushing at a fast speed. Was it eyes ying tricks? Was the strike not performed well? Was there any problem with the sword strike? No, infact of the above happed. In reality, the sword strike was so powerful and mighty that it reached the bolt of lightning almost instantly but the speed was too fast for human eyes to follow and only the after images were left for her to see. . . . . Boom... !!! An extremely loud bang sounded and dust and debris flew everywhere as a crater formed a a 50 meter radius from where she stood. It was an extremely deep crater of almost 6 feet. Nothing could be se in sight as dust filled all the surings. After a few minutes of nothing but absolute silce, the dust settled a little and in the ctre of the deep crater stood a lone figure with a vibrant violet sword in hand. She looked extremely majestic and divine as the light in the space illuminated her surings and giving her a silver hue which only further increased her divine image. She stood in the cter of the crater, seemingly unfazed and without any injury but the slight trembling of her hands and the blood dripping from the corner of her lips gave away to her vulnerability. She sustained heavy internal injury from the shock and power of the heavly lightning coursing through her body and causing immse damage to her internal organs. She immediately took a healing pill from the system treasury and gulped it down. Within a few seconds, she started feeling a bit better as the healing power of the pill took effect at a speed visible to the naked eyes. The power of this heavly lightning was equivalt to that of thebined attack of initial nasct soul realm cultivators. Furthermore, the special petrating effect of the heavly thunder made it much more worse. And that is why, ordinary divine abilities or divine weapons could not withstand such an attack at all. Fortunately, Mo Yuxin has many ways to defd herself, from her extremely valuable spirit weapons dusk lily pin and sky Avue Robe to her gold Buddha Body. All of them are peak level existce far surpassing these mere heavly thunders. Her divine soul is also many times more powerful thanks to her divine sse. Ev so, wh the lightningnded on her body, she still found it intolerable. It was as if countless fiery ants were crawling all a under her skin. It was an extremely ufortable feeling and the pain was unbearable. However, it has its own befits as her body and dantian changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. But, she didn''t have time to inspect the changes within her body as the clouds started rumbling and the next strike woulde down at any momt. She prepared herself but the healing pill hasn''t ev started it''s full effect before the next lightning came. This time, it was far more violt and the power contained within it was immeasurable. What happed next could only be described as bloody and gruesome which no normal cultivator would like to experice not ev dare to have any thoughts. .... See you in the next chapter. . . . . . Bonus # *A glimpse into the future* Su Yubing:- Are my dimples sweet? Mo Yuxin:- (after thoroughly tasting them) Mhmmm.. incredibly so. Su Yubing:- *blusing hard* shameless~~ Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - Heavenly Blessings [Bonus #2] The looming dark clouds above her head was about to unleash it''s second strike, yet she didn''t have nearly ough time to actually start the healing process from the healing pill. Her insides were burning with unbearable pain but she withstood it with sheer willpower and prepared herself for the next strikes while mding her tattered internal organs. But the heavs were hell bt on torturing her as the next strike came suddly. The ck lightning which seemed ev more ferocious than before, came rushing at her at a breakneck speed. . . . . Kaboom!!!..... Again came a deafing roar of thunder as she withstood her g against the thunder. With the sword in her hand, her robes fluttering in the wind, her hair sticking to the side of her face from the sweat dripping down her forehead. She was exhausted yet full of vitality. She was nervous yet full of excitemt. Her sword shed leaving only after images, her figure vanishing in and out of sight. One after another ck lightning came crashing towards her intding to take her life, leaving behind nothing but destruction. She used ''void cutter'' consecutively without a care for the strain it caused in her body. The cresct moon shaped sword strike collided with the ck lightnings one after another causing heav defying roars as only destruction was left behind its path. She was using every ounce of power her body and Cultivation could master as well as her divine sse. She pushed forward with blood trickling down her foreheada and the corner of her mouth. Her skin turned dark as it burned like meat roasting on fire. Her eyes bloodshot. Her face grim. Her bones crackling. God knows, just how many bones in her body broke from the sheer vibration of the lightning. It came one after another without a sign of stopping. Two lightning. Three. Four. Five. Six. Sev. Eight. Nine lightnings. . . . . At longst, after the ninth lightning, the sky finally brighted as the clouds dispersed leaving behind nothing as if what she saw above her was nothing but illusions. Yet she herself expericed the horror of the tribtion. Every single ck lightning had the power to kill more than Nasct Soul realm cultivators. She dured the full burnt of its power with everything she had. The g a her in a 0 meter radius was reduced to nothing but fine pieces of dust and debris. The deep, dark crater was more than feet in depth. And at the cter of it stood a lone figure, with a pair of slder yet powerful legs. Her back arched downwards as she supported herself with the sword. Her whole body was covered in dark path of burt skin. She looked like a horrible monster from the depths of hell. She was extremely exhausted as she dropped down and sat in a lotus position trying to stabilize herself. She looked horrible thanks to the dark dried up blood and the patches of burnt skin hanging loose from her body. As she checked her insides, she grimaced in pain. More than a 0 bones in her body were brok, her internal organs were burnt ck and there were massive holes in them with dried blood sticking on them. As she checked her body, she was shocked. How was she ev alive after such a magnitude of internal and external injury? Her body was in a near death state. The only reason she was alive was only because of her gold Buddha Body and her divine sse. Without these two, she might truly have perished today. She was sure that not ev her ashes would remain from how horrifying the ck thunders were. She quickly took a precious healing pill from the system storage. These healing pills were made by her master''s soulmate. ording to little An and what was recorded in the inheritance, these pills have the power to ev revive a dead person. Though, slightly exaggerated but not tirely. It did have the ability to revive a dead person within certain conditions which were definitely hard to follow. As she gulped down the pill, it immediately started taking effect as her body healed at an extremely fast speed. But it was not ough as the power of the ck lightning still courses through her body. But it did save her from her near death state and stabilized her body and keeping the wounds from festering anymore. After only a few seconds passed, gold blue mist gathered all a her from appartly nowhere. ''Ah!! The heavly blessings came. Considering the magnitude of the tribtion I faced, the blessings must be heav defying as well'' I thought. Just like wh she wt from qi condsation to foundation building and expericed her first heavly tribtion. She also expericed the befits and the blessings from heav wh passing it''s trials. And true to its name as heavs give the same amount of blessings equal to the magnitude of its tribtions. The gold blue mist formed a dse mist all a her surings and poured into her body while passing through every pours and cells within her body. It healed her internal organs as well as her external organs. Her internal organspletely healed and became more powerful and sticpared to before. She wt through aplete metamorphosis as her internal organs became brand new as if she''s just be reborn as a child. Her bones became tougher and softerpared to before while being much more powerful than before. Her skin healedpletely as new skin formed on her body and the dried patches of skins came loose and fell all a her. Her muscles became more condsed and full of power. Her joints were much more free and fluid than before. In all honesty, it was a true blessings from the heavs. As much suffering she had to suffer under the thunder tribtion, she also expericed a priceless boon. But that didn''t just stop there as the next process after passing the tribtion was to form her gold core and finally step foot into gold core stage. And to form your gold core, you need the power of heavs and the tribtion lightnings. She did just that and using the gold blue mist and the power of the tribtion lightnings still coursing through her body, she started the process of forming her gold core. While forming her gold core, she became momtarily blind from what she saw as the blessings she recieved were simply unprecedted while also expected as nobody has ever recieved NINE thunder tribtions at this stage ! And the tribtions were definitely not normal as ck lightnings were simply unheard of. Author''s thoughts :- *Ahh!! Here we go again with our heav defying mc, the one and only Mo Yuxin!* Bonus # *A glimpse into the future* Mo Yuxin:- Are you exhausted, baby? Su Yubing:- *res threatingly* It''s all your fault. Mo Yuxin:- what do I do? You''re just too delicious ~~ *licking her lips* Su Yubing:- *dumbfounded by her shamelessness* . . . . See you in the next chapter. Chapter 14: Chapter 14 - Golden core through the heavens! Gold core stage is where cultivators truly joy the befits of being an immortal as their natural lifespan increases upto 500 years. They are also highly respected no matter where they go. In small towns or sects, they can directly be the leaders or elders. Many powerful gold core cultivators establish their own sects, although small, they are definitely a powerhouse in small provinces. Gold core realm cultivators are naturally looked up to as only one in a million has the opportunity to ter this realm. The way the gold core is formed is also tirely differt from the early stages of cultivation. In normal case, as in for normal cultivators, the first thing they do upon starting their journey towards immortality is to temper their body. This stage is called body tempering stage. This stage is directly divided into 9 levels. First and second are basically the same :- skin and muscle tempering. Third stage is a bit differt:- blood tempering. Fourth stage:- marrow cleansing. Fifth stage:- Blood riching. Sixth stage :- Bone tempering. Sevth stage:- Internal organs tempering. Eighth stage:- Meridian cleansing. Last stage:- Heart and brain crystallization. It is at this stage that a cultivator fully ops up their sses and perceive the flow of Qi in the world. It is also at this stage that cultivators op up their 8 Basic meridians. Every human being has 8 basic meridians and extraordinary meridians. Without oping them, cultivating is impossible. Cultivators op their extraordinary meridians in Qi condsation stage. And there''s also an extremely rare set of 9 heavly meridians. Which only one in a million giuses op. But ev the giuses only op a maximum of 5 heavly meridians. In the tire history of cultivation, there were only a few ancestors who oped all 9 heavly meridians. And all of them have ascded. In the gold core stage, cultivators have to fuse all their 8 basic meridians and extraordinary meridians with the help of external forces. That is why the tribtion is so important. Without the power of the lightnings and the heavly blessings, forming a gold core is near impossible. Those who have oped up their heavly meridians would form a far more impressive gold core than normal cultivators. Their pottial is also extremely high and they are treated as highly valued giuses. They are treated with utmost respect and care anywhere in the world. Almost all cultivators from nasct soul stage and above have oped at least one heavly meridians in their body. . . . The gold blue mist gathered a her and healed her bodypletely and giving her aplete metamorphosis as her internal and external organs both wt through a drastic change in their quality. She feltpletely rejuvated as she began the process of forming her gold core. With the power of the ck lightnings coursing though her body and the gold blue mist, she started fusing all the 8 basic meridians , extraordinary meridians and 9 heavly meridians. Yes, all 9 heavly meridians in her body are oped as the her gold Buddha Body is already in the nasct soul stage meaning her body has already gone through all the necessary stages including the basic body tempering and oping up her clogged meridians. . . . As the power of the ck lightning and the gold blue mist mixed with each other and rushed through every meridians in my body. The meridians in my body wt through apression process as they glowed in a gold blue hue. All the meridians merged together and a , embryonic form of gold core appeared in her body. It was still far from ough as what she formed was only a pseudo gold core. She was a little down thinking that maybe she failed forming her gold core. But how could heavs fail her after she wt through such a magnitude of thunder tribtion. Immediately afterwards, a gold blue ray of light shone from above her head as the pseudo gold core, which was only a step away frompletion, finally achieved perfection under the gold blue light. Core formation through the way of the heavs..... Completed!! As she noticed all the changes in her body, Mo Yuxin asked little An to show her the system interface. [Name:- Mo Yuxin. Age:- 6(in previous life) + 8 (in currt life.) Gder:- Female. Cultivation:- Gold Core initial Realm. Lifespan:- 500+ years. Physical body:- Nasct Soul perfection realm. (Gold Buddha Body.) Innate Ability:- Divine Sse. Cultivation Manuals :- Divine Sse of Oblivion. Treasures:- Sky Avue Robe & Dusk lily pin.] .. .. .. .. .. As she read through all the information, she found out that more than 8 years have passed in the system space which is parallel to time outside. Meaning she is now 8 years old in her new life. ''Hmm... Quite a long time has passed. I''ve finally achieved gold core in just 8 years. Quite a surprise.'' she thought as she will finally be able to leave the system space and start her journey towards her new life. She checked herself and found that she was quite dirty. It seems her sky Avue Robe ispletely fine. Well, I guess, thunder tribtions are supposed to be expericed by your own body so divine armors are useless infront of it. Seeing all the dirt and dust covering her body and the dried up blood as well as the burnt patches of skin made her feel extremely ufortable. She used a cleansing spell andpletely cleaned herself. She th put her hair in ce using the dusk lily pin and used qi to make her robe appear aspletely new. Now she feltfortable. She was quite exhausted but also excited to see what changes her gold core made after expericing nine thunder tribtions will be like. She did just that and asked little An to show her the system space. Th she clicked on the [Cultivation:- Gold core initial Realm] and a new scre appeared with a lot of new informations in them. It showed the following informations which were really a nice surprise for her. It also made her look forward to her new life more. . . . . SEE You in the next chapter. .. .. Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - Her extraordinary Status! [Gold Core formed through the way of the heav] . . . . [EFFECTS:- Spiritual Energy Storage increased by 50x. Spiritual Energy absorption speed increased by 50x. Spiritual Energy is imbued with the power of the heavs and blessed with the heav''s blessings giving it more authority over others. It also greatly hances the power of divine abilities.] After reading the description, Mo Yuxin immediately felt the differce betwe her gold core formed after surviving 9 ck heavly tribtions and normal gold core which only survived 3 Normal heavly tribtions. 50 times the storage of spiritual ergy and 50 times the absorption speed of spiritual ergy is far greater and practically impossible to achieve. Ev the greatest giuses of all time only managed to get at most a times advantage and any more was believed to be impossible feat. Nobody ev dared to imagine such a feat which Mo Yuxin achieved. That means that among those of the same level, Mo Yuxin is at a far greater advantage than others. Her attack power has already reached the threshold of Nasct Soul at just Gold core initial Realm. She is not only has far more durance, her spiritual ergy reserve is almost at the level of nasct soul initial Realm. She can not only recover her spiritual ergy faster, she can also use more advanced divine abilities than others. Mo Yuxin felt that this multiplier might be fixed. In other words, if she cultivates to gold core perfection realm, her spiritual ergy would be 50 times the amount of ordinary perfection gold core cultivators. She has also held another advantage from the very beginning, that is her spiritual ergy is 0% pure thanks to her gold Buddha Body giving her a huge advantagepared to anyone else. This was an extremely thrilling ssation of absolute power. And the greater her foundation, the greater her achievemts will be. She estimated that by the time she reached perfection gold core stage cultivation, no one below nasct stage will ever be her oppont. Infact, ev now there are hardly anyone in the whole universe who will be her oppont at this level of cultivation. Mind you, this is not taking her divine sse and gold Buddha Body into consideration. . . . Her cultivation is terrifying, her body and divine sse are invincible. Taking into consideration herprehsive cultivation developmt path, Mo Yuxin felt that she really had no weaknesses at all. She could be considered a real powerhouse all by herself. Gerally speaking, in the less powerful contints like the eastern Contint and western Contint, she could directly be a sect leader of arge sect considering herbat power. As the differce betwe her and normal cultivators were ormous. Nobody would ever be able to fill the gaps betwe her and them, no matter how hard they try. Although it seems a bit unfair but that is how the world of cultivation is. Here hard word is only recognised wh ites with talt. However Mo Yuxin will not be arrogant orct just because she is overpowered now. Her mtality has greatly changed afterprehding her divine sse for a thousand years. If it was before where she was that 6 year old Mo Yuxin, who achieved a lot on earth at a young age, may get really arrogant and willful in the face of such power. But the her now would never get arrogant. Her wisdom and integrity doesn''t allow willfulness and arrogance. She has not forgott for a second about the existce of the strongest contints such as northern and ctral. They not only have countless amounts of nasct soul realm cultivators but also has soul separation and harmony realm absolute powerhouses. Most of all, ctral contint has a real tribtion realm powerhouse. One flick of their robe can kill her a thousand times. Th there''s the existce of higher ne which will only be essible after Ascsion. The world is far more vast than she ever thought. And she is but a mere frog in the well. Ev if she has the help of inheritance from a peak level existce like her master, but that doesn''t guarantee anything. Everything depds upon her efforts and aprehsive and hard working mindset. . . . . . After meditating for a time to stabilize herself cultivation and mindset, she thought about all the changes she has expericed for the past 8 years in the system space. Not just 8 years, she also expericed a 00 years ofprehsion for her divine sse. A truly extraordinary journey she expericed. But that doesn''t d here as her new life has barely just begun. "Congrattions, big sis, you''ve finally formed your gold core. Now you are finally able to start your new life." Little An suddly popped up from below me from a void with her head upside down. She looked reallyical as her twin-tails swayed back and forth. Her cheeks bulged from her happiness for my achievemts. She looked way too adorable. As I thought how cute she looked, unbestknown to me I had already extded my hands towards her cheeks and started rubbing them vigorously. "Wowoowwo, wig sis, I cawn spwek.... " She looked at me with her big almond eyes and though she spoke, her words didn''te out quite well. ''....... ''ohhh... What do I do? She is just too cute!! '' I thought but still restricted myself as teasing her too much might make her angry. I let go of her cheeks and she immediately distanced herself from me looking like she just escaped from a predator. ''Am I that scary??'' I thought but quickly dispelled my thoughts as more important matters are due. . . . "Little An, show me the full system interface and all my achievemts for the past 8 years." "Right on it, big sis." She probably ssed the seriousness in voice as she did her work seriously. I wanted to get a full picture of what I have and the extt of my powers before starting my new life. . . . [ System - Inheritance ] [ Name :- Mo Yuxin ] [ Age :- 6 (previous life) + 8 (currt life) ] [ Mtal Age(soul age) :- 00+ years ] [ Cultivation Level :- Gold Core Initial Realm ] [ Physical Body :- Nasct Soul perfection Realm ( Gold Buddha Body) ] [ Cultivation Manuals :- Divine Sse of Oblivion ] [ Treasures :- - Dusk lily pin ( Mystic grade spirit weapon) - grows with Mo Yuxin - Sky Avue Robe (Mystic grade Spirit weapon Clothes)- Grows with Mo Yuxin. 3- Auxiliary treasure ''LAN XUE'' (grade - unknown)] [ Innate Ability:- - All Elemtal Divine Body - Gold Buddha Body. - Divine Sse. ] [ Gifts :- - Devine sse. - All Elemtal Devine Body - Gold Buddha Body. 3- Soulmate Bond ( the most important condition) ] [ Divine Spirit of the inheritance :- Little An ] [ Foundation:- Transpart Crucible ] . . . . . . . Stay tuned for the next chapter. Please consider sding some love through gifts or reviews and ratings. Thank you for reading. Chapter 16: Chapter 16 - Summoning a spiritual pet (Part 1) "Little An, are we ready ? " "Umm... Big sis, there''s one more thing." " ? What is it? " "Because you''ve achieved the Gold Core realm to start your new life, you''ve be giv an option to bring along a spiritual pet with you in your new life, big sis!" "Ohh !! A spiritual pet would be a goodpanion indeed." "So, how do I summon a spiritual pet little An?" "Big sis, master left a spiritual treasure of unknown grade in the highestpartmt of the treasury. The treasures in thesepartmt are very few in numbers, but these are also the most mysterious and powerful treasures she and her soulmate had ever collected in their lifetime" "Some of them were ev made by themselves with theirbined effort for millions of years." " The functions and potcy of these treasures are unknown and there are no way to measure them. Master didn''t leave any more informations about them." "She locked these treasures away in the highestpartmt and the only way to unlock them is to achieve the specific conditions set by master." "Big sis! You''ve already recieved three treasures from this treasury." " !! Were they dusk lily pin and sky Avue Robe?? " "Yes, big sis, you''re so smart!! Hehehe....." "What''s the third one th ?? " "It''s ''Lan Xue'' big sis. It''s an auxiliary tresure of unknown grade. The condition for activating it was to inherit the inheritance. As it''s an auxiliary treasure, it ys one of the most important role in a cultivator''s life." " And what about the conditions for the other two spiritual treasures?" "For the dusk lily pin and sky Avue robe, the condition set to unlock them was topleteprehding your divine sse and to synchronise yourself with your gold Buddha Body. That''s why they were giv to you right afterpleting these two conditions big sis." "It seems master set these conditions to help me motivate myself as well as to give me all the necessary treasures and weapons I will need for all my life as a cultivator." "So, the next condition to unlock another treasure from there was to achieve gold core and the final step towards my new life?" "Yes, big sis, you achieved the condition set for the 4th spiritual treasure and this treasure is a ''spiritual pet summoning stone''. It''s grade is unknown and it''s called ''Xue Lin''. Master has only ever countered of these stones. These stones have a time use limit. Master and her soulmate used one to summon spiritualpanions for them while the other was left and now it''s yours to use. You can also keep thest usage for your future soulmate big sis." "Well, I don''t know about soulmate or whatnot. But one pet should be ough for me. As for the other usage, well I will think what to doter." "Anyway, How do I use it, little An?" "Big sis only needs to inject your spiritual power into it and it will op a portal to another dimsion in random." "How will I find the spiritual pet that is suitable for me?" "Well to answer your question big sis, it''spletely random. It''s like drawing a lottery. whether you get the lowest of the low soldier rank or the highest divine beast, everything depds on your own luck as well as your spiritual connection with the beast. At the d, it will be beast which will respond to your summoning." "Only the beast which feels a 0%patibility with you will be ABLE to respond to the summoning of ''Xue Lin''. Others ev if are at a 99%patibility with you will still be rejected." "Ohh, that''s a bit unpredictable little An. Suppose there''s a legdary divine dragon which feels a 99%patibility with me but on the other hand there''s a little cat which feels 0%patibility with me. Th the result would be disappointing to say the least." "Hehe.. that''s why it greatly depds on your luck big sis. So good luck with that." Little An said thest part a little mischeviously which seems to be a little revge for teasing her earlier. ''I will rub those fluffy cheeks till redter my dear little An.'' I thought these words in my head while remainingpletely calm on the surface with a little upward smile at the corner of my lips. Little An shivered a little which made her puzzled for a momt thinking ''hmm... I''m a divine spirit, I shouldn''t get cold or anything. Why did I shiver a little? Weird.....'' Little did she know that her mischief will cost her quite a bit. . . . Putting these misceneous thoughts to the back of their minds, they delved into the more important topic now. "Before starting, please read the system pannel for more information big sis. . . . [System- Inheritance] [ ''Spiritual petpanion'' option unlocked ] [ .... Host has achieved the condition for unlocking the treasure for summoning spiritual pet ''Xue Lin''. ] [ Spiritual pets forme their bonds through summoning rituals using spirit stones. There are specific formations to summon spiritual pets. Wh cultivators use a summoning ritual to summon a spirit beast, it usually forms a thin spiritual connection with the stit being which responds to the call of the summoners. Any being that has gained stice and has the ability to feel qi and cultivate can form a spiritual bond with a summoner to be theirpanion for life. It can be anything from a simple insect to a tree to a small rabbit or the best of the divine beasts as long as they match the conditions above. Spiritual pets instinctually feel the connection betwe them and the caster and also feel thepatibility with them. Only the being which feels the most closess andpatibility with the caster will th allow itself to be bonded with the caster. After the stit beings responds to the summon, only the one with the mostpatibility will be summoned through a portal and the others will be automatically rejected. There are very few cases where a beast feels more than 90%patibility with the caster. Usually only giuses or extremely lucky individuals have had thispatibility. These beast are also mostly high ranked beasts. Only the ancestors who have ascded in the tire human history have had apatibility of 0% with their spiritual pet. And the pet they summoned with thispatibility were also the highest ranked divine beast. There''s a weird and mysterious connection betwe thepatibility and the rank o f the spiritual pets. But that is the Mystery of heavs.... . . . . See you in the next chapter. Thank you for reading. Chapter 17: Chapter 17 - Summoning a Spiritual Pet (Part 2) ..... Spiritual pets form a spiritual bond with their master which connects their soul together for the rest of their lives. A spiritual pet who has bonded with a cultivator is their utmost loyalpanion. Wh a cultivator dies, the spiritual pet will die with them. That''s why spiritual pets are formed through mutual const where the pet fully knows what it means to form a spiritual connection with their master. In this bond, the spiritual pet and the master both befit from each other. On one hand, the cultivator gains an utmost loyal ally and a frid who will grow stronger with them, while on the other hand the spiritual pets can nourish themselves through the cultivator''s qi while staying in their dantian space. A cultivator can only have one spiritual pet their whole lives. They can also form another kind of bond with other beasts which is more of a mutual cooperation than a spiritual bond. In this case, the beast and cultivator both reach a conclusion where they will clearly know the befits of forming a mutual contract with each other and ev if one of them dies, it has no effect on the other. The only effect this mutual cooperation bond has is to prevt both parties from harming each other while staying in the contract. ] . . . . [Spiritual beings rankings] [Higher the rank higher the pottial] [. Rank soul beast: Soldier rank .Rank soul beast: Commander rank 3.Rank 3 soul beast: Geral rank 4.Rank 4 soul beast: Spiritual rank 5.Rank 5 soul beast: Lord rank 6.Rank 6 soul beast: King Rank 7.Rank 7 soul beast: Emperor Rank 8. Rank 8 soul beast: Divine beast .. .. .. Divine Beasts :- There are five levels in divine beast rank from lowest divine beast to the highest level divine beast. Ocean state ¡ý Void state ¡ý Fate state ¡ý Start state ¡ý Star Lord. 9. Rank 9 Soul Beast :- Ascdt. There are further levels but they are only achieved after Ascsion to the higher ne. . . . . Though the normal way to form a spiritual bond is to draw the formation for summoning ritual but ''Xue Lin'' works in a differt way. This is a treasure of unknown grade which master found only such in her whole life. Mo Yuxin took out the summoning stone ''Xue Lin'' from system treasury and started inspecting it. The momt this stone appeared in her hands, her vision wt ck as she found herself in a ck space filled with nothing but shining stars. She was confused for a momt but quickly calmed herself down. ''What is this ce?'' She thought. "Hello, Little An, Are you there?" She called out to little An but ev after waiting for a few seconds, no answer came. She looked downwards to see if there was anything but she found that she was not in her physical body as a she was nothing but glowing gold blue orbs floating in this ce. ''It seems my consciousness was sucked into the stone. But for what reason?'' She thought but finding no answer, she started floating forward to try to see if something will happ. But she floated forward for what seemed like an eternity has passed. With nothing but this ck space filled with shining stars, she saw nothing else. She was getting a little irritated at this whole ordeal. But she also figured out that it might be some sort of test to test your mtality or something. ''But the question is. Who is testing me? Is it the stone or maybe..... ! Did the stone feel my divine sse? Yeah that could be it. It seems this stone ssed my divine sse and formed a connection with a spiritual beast. This spiritual beast must be the one who is testing me.'' ''This must be at least at the level of a divine beast. To trap me in this space and test me. It certainly does have a powerful soul to be able to trap me here.'' Though I could''ve easily gott out of this ce with my divine sse, I ssed no danger or malice towards me. I was also quite curious to see what will happ here. . . . . . ''Hmmm... Must be about time.'' I deliberately kept my divine sse within me to not give this little beast a scare. And I could also feel a somewhat positive feeling towards this whole ordeal. It seems this beast has a 0%patibility with me. So ev though we hav''t formed our bond yet, I could still feel it''s inttion and it''s feeling. In the next momt something changed. The shining stars started shifting their position as a crack appeared above. From within the crack came a blinding blue light which caused her to close her eyelids for a second. However wh she oped her eyes she saw..... Nothing? ''what was all that for?'' She thought. ''meow~~~~'' ??????????????? !!!!!!!!!!! ''meow???'' She thought for a second that maybe she heard wrong. But the momt she looked down. There at her feet, a small fluffy ck cat stood with dots of stars all over it''s body and a pair of dark blue eyes which had a certain charming effect. ''Cute!!!!'' is the only word she had to describe it. It''s ck furr seemed to have a bluish tint within it. It''s eyes looked up at her with adorabless as she curled up against her legs as if asking me to hold her. I was in a bit of trance from staring at her eyes as I bt down slightly and took it in my arms. I could feel her emotions and inttions because of our totalpatibility. I hugged her slightly in my arms and looked at her eyes in a trance as I still hav''t released my divine sse. But the next momt, I broke out of my trance like state as I let my divine sse flow again and looked at this strange creature in arms which truly resembled a cat. And thought ''Is this my spiritual pet? A cat?'' As if ssing my thoughts, she broke free from my arms and floated upwards and came face to face with me. I just curiously observed everything that''s happing at the momt. She came infront of my face and touched it''s head against mine and The momt our heads touched, I heard it''s voice inside of my head. . . . " Behold Lowly one, for you are in the presce of the almighty ''Neko Neko'' " ?????????????????? ? ? ? ? ? ! "What????" Thanks for reading. Continue to support please. Chapter 18: Chapter 18 - Summoning a Spiritual Pet (Part 3) ... "Are you speaking to me??" "Well, If not you th who??" "And Your name is Neko Neko??" "Yes, Lowly one, now bow before thy presce." I looked at this strange cat like creature talking to me using telepathy. It''s soft milky voice trying to appear intimidating though nowhere near that as I only felt it''s adorabless go up by a point. "You''re such a cute little cat" I said while still observing her curiously. !!!!!! "Wha... Wha... How.. how d-dare you make such impudt remarks." Ev though her cat like face shouldn''t have any human reactions but weirdly ough I could still see her blush as her cat ears perked up a little and her tails were swaying back and forth. Her voice quivered a little as she again tried to mask her shyness with her ''intimidating'' appearance. At this point, I''ve already made my analysis as the only word to describe her would be ''tsundere''. Yes, this japanese word which means tough on the outside and soft on the inside. Though I never imagined that reading a few yuri mangas would give me quite a lot of weird and interesting japanese vocabry. Yet, at this very momt, I countered a type of character which I''ve only ever read about in books. That too, a cat which is also my spiritual pet. Everything about my new life continues to show that humans were truly ignorant on earth. The world is far more wider and far more interesting than I could ever ev dare to imagine. It''s like we were trapped in some sort of cage thinking this is our life and this is where our death will be. Had I not expericed this seemingly impossible scario, I would''ve never believed that what I read in fantasy books only are actually very true! "Sighhh...." I let out a sigh as I was a bit worried about my future. "Hey, puny human, how dare you ignore me!" Oops, I forgot about my little pet for a momt. Though she tried appearing angry, I only felt as if her little fluffy cheeks puffed a little and she seemed to go pouting? I''m starting to understand her inner thoughts by now. She must''ve felt ignored and got sad. "Are you pouting? Are you maybe sad that I ignored you for a momt?" The momt I said those words, she looked shocked for a momt th while hesitating a little she said, "Y-you... H-how did you know what I was thinking? Can you read my mind!!!" ''Ohhh.... how innoct. Makes me want to bully her ev more.'' "Why are you making that creepy smile, human!!! It''s giving me goosebumps." ''Oops! My inner thoughts leaked a little'' "No, no, nothing. I was just thinking, how are we gonna form our spiritual bond?" I said trying to shift her atttion. The momt I talked about forming a bond, her tire being seemed to radiate happiness as her blue eyes gleamed with shining stars and said to me in an almost excited tone. "Hmmph, It''s your great honour to be able to form a bond with me, puny human. Now cut your finger a little and let a drop of blood fall on my head" "Okay, okay, your highness. Let this puny human have the honour of forming a spiritual bond with your highness." I said in a ttering tone while a smile hung on my face. "Hmmphh... You''re quite good at ttering." though she said that, the happiness in her voice and the excitemt oozing from her tire being exposed how happy she was to form a bond with me. . . . I made a little cut on my finger using a wind de I formed with my qi. Th a small drop of blood fell downwards and immediately after that the small wound on my hand healed in an instant. I was a little surprised but also happy at my body''s healing ability. ''It seems there''s a whole lot of things still left for me to learn about my powers.'' I thought. Before I could indulge in my inner monologue any further, the whole ck space started shaking violtly. The drop of blood has already fall on the cat''s head as her eyes started glowing as literal stars could be se within them. In a momt of distraction, the whole space seemed to be heading towards destruction as lightning were falling all a us. Massive cracks started forming all over the space as it seemed to be at it''s limit. At that momt, the little cat''s eyes gradually returned to normal and a massive formation formed below us. This massive formation seemed extremely intricate as the lines were intertwined with each other forming a spider web like structure. It glowed with a brilliant bringt red as my gold blue ord self and the cat floated towards its cter. I felt as if a thin rope has tied itself a my very soul as the d seemed to be connected to the cat''s soul. I could feel her emotions at the momt. Her excitemt, the feeling of nervousness wh countering something for the first time, her inner soft self hiding behind a tough exterior and a little deep.... What''s this? loneliness ? Extreme loneliness! Deep down within her soul resided a lonely self looking forward to someone''spany? To have a family of her own! At the very momt wh Mo Yuxin was feeling a deep connection with her, she was also feeling a very deep connection with her. As if she has finally found her home. As if she has finally found someone she could call her family. As if she has gained a very dear frid and a master with whom she will stay her whole life. As the clouds of inner gloom within her passed for she has found what she desired the most, what shecked the most. Her inner soul found a new sse of belonging. Her mind wandered deep within her as she recalled the first time she came to life. . . . . . . Thank you very much for reading. I would very much appreciate it if you guys could leave some reviews and any future direction you want this story to go. If there''s anything you feel this storycks, please feel free to leave a review. Chapter 19: Chapter 19 - Summoning a Spiritual Pet (Part 4) [Disclaimer:- violence and abuse ahead] .... "Wh-what...! Where am I???" She looked a her in a momt of confusion and instinctive fear as she searched for the answers. Where was she? It''s a dark, cold ce devoid of any warmth. There''s not a single trace of light. As her eyes darted a searching for ev a single trace of light, but s she found . Her mind wandered frantically as confusion and fear swallowed her. She tried to move but felt .... nothing? She immediately tried to move her finger but... Again nothing?! She tried speaking, "hello, is there anyone here?" But no sound came. It was terrifying. A sse of internal crisis emerged within her. She felt scared, confused, terrified. She didn''t know where she was nor she knew why she was here. She screamed within her hoping that someone, anyone would answer her calls. "Hello, can anyone hear me please.... I''m scared. Where am I?? " ''hic~ hic~" She cried and cried for hours after hours. At some point her crying stopped. Th, times passed slowly but surely. She had no sse of time nor did she have ev a sse of existce. Her confused mind calmed down at some point. The fear within her disappeared. Her emotions became stable. She looked a again but with a clear mind trying to idtify anything. After calming herself down, her memories flooded in her mind one after another. She finally remembered. . . . It seems she has died. Yes, in her previous life she was but a simple cat in ''earth''. She doesn''t know what to feel about her life as everything about her being a cat and living years with her four limbs seemed pretty normal to her. But she definitely felt the differce betwe her mtal state. Wh she was a cat, her mtal state was very straightforward. There were not anyplex thoughts. She mostly relied upon her natural instincts. Though she was a little differt from other cats as her intelligce was much more developed and she could clearly understand what humans meant and theirnguage. Though she shouldn''t have ever tried to understand that damn human nor she should''ve tried getting close to him for but a mere piece of fish bone. If only her hunger hadn''t deluded her mind, she could''ve lived a few more years. She died a pretty grueling death as many cats and dogs in that world have in the hands of some disgusting human beings. An animal abuser is what humans termed those cruel and vile creatures. She died a pretty gruesome death as that vile human caught her by her neck. Twisted her four legs in such an unimaginable way that looking upon it would sd shivers down your spine. And the d was being thrown in a river while caged in a dirty piece of stic. . . . "Sigh~~ I hope that damn f***r dies a dogs death." After she died, a weird suction force seemed to have sucked her very soul and transported her here in this very dark and humid ce. As her memories gradually returned, she finally calmed downpletely and tried making sse of what was happing here. She tried to look for anything in this ce but except for a deafing silce, nothing could be found. "I might really go crazy at this rate." She floated in this ce for god knows how long. At some point this darkness, this madding silce drove her to the point of craziness. She screamed and became hysterical. Th she calmed down again but became crazy again. Through this cycle of craziness and calmness, her emotions seemed to evaporate into nothingness. Her very soul seemed to have gone silt. After what seemed like an eternity has passed, something finally changed. In this dark and cold ce, a brilliant blinding light shone from above. Her eyes or what seemed to be her eyes felt as if it has be burnt in fire. Her vision wtpletely out. After what seemed like a few good seconds has passed, the light finally dulled. . . . . "Aggghh... What was that damn light for." The momt she oped her eyes, she saw a sce that would forever be graved in her mind. This sce which seemed to ignite her very soul, brought back all the emotions she lost within that ce. This sce evaporated the craziness that was building within her. This sce overwhelmed her very being. A single tear dropped down from the corner of her eyes. Th as if a damn has be flooded, her eyes started shedding tears like a river. She howled as she cried for minutes after minutes. All a her was gre expanse of a field where ev the horizon seemed to have turned gre. The grass had fresh morning dew on them. A fresh earthy sct floated in her nose. "Wait!!! Nose!!! I can smell!! No I can ev hear my talk." She immediately looked down at her and was shocked to find that she has a new body now!! A cat body with a ck furr which has a bluish tint within them. With dots like stars all a her body. She immediately looked a her and found a clear pond and looked at her again. Yes , she was reborn!!! . . . . . And that was how she died in earth as a cat and was reborn in another world again as a cat. After she was reborn, a vast amount of weird and unknown memory floated within her mind. It seems she was reborn in an extinct species. Here cultivation was real. Her species dominated the whole universe for millions of years but that was eons before. Now she is thest of this species. Almost all has forgott ev the existce of them. It seems they were exterminated in something called ''heavly cmity''. Only her egg was transported in this blind spot in the universe which has be untouched for eons but through the collective effort of all her ancestors as they lost their lives in the cmity. "Sighhh~~ what aplicated life." She inherited all the knowledge from her ancestors. She also inheritance her cultivation technique which was brutal yet very effective and perfect for someone of her character. It''s called ''Heavs Devourer''. She can consume anything and everything and turn them into spiritual power to cultivate. Her species also has man y hidd innate abilities which are their most powerful weapons. Every time she cultivates and goes up a level from basic to soldier rank tomander rank she unlocks her hidd abilities. That''s how she..... . . . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 20: Chapter 20 - Summoning a Spiritual Pet (Part 5) Wh she wt from basic directly to geral rank after consuming her egg shells, she was quite shocked. She has naturally learned everything about spirit beast rankings from her inheritance. Wh she finally absorbed every bit of knowledge she gained from her ancestors, she instinctually started eating the egg shells. At that time, she felt very hungry and the egg shells seemed so full of vitality and power that she couldn''t help but eat all of it. After advancing in her levels, her tire body was filled with spiritual power and she felt so full of power as if she could destroy anything within sight. She instinctually felt all the usage of spiritual powers and the way to utilise them. She used spiritual power to fly in the air and started running a all over the ce. She started looking for any strong beasts to fight in this ce and consumed every one of them after defeating them. The first innate ability she recieved was ''natural qi flow'' . The second was ''sixth sse''. And the third was ''telepathy''. After defeating all the strong beasts there and finding Nothing more interesting, she used the teleportation circle from within her memories and teleported directly to the cultivation world. She found herself in the most dangerous ce in the whole cultivation world named ''Volcanic Mountain Range''. This is located in the ctral contint. This mountainous range is filled with danger at every turn. The wind here howls violtly. Dark clouds are always gathered above this mountain range. The thunders are always sing against the mountains and trees burning them to crisp. This ce is filled with uncountable hidd dangers but also filled with hidd blessings and chance counters. Here a cultivator will either be lucky ough to chance upon some extraordinary treasures which will turn their life upside down or be struck by lightning and perish without ev a corpse. Legds say that many hidd masters have tak root here. There are rumours that, an ascdt level beast also resides here. Usually only cultivators above nasct soul ev dare to think of going there. Ev tribtion realm masters have to tread carefully in this ce. . . . Wh she arrived in this unknown ce full of towering trees, she was confused to say the least. This ce didn''t have much light ev during the day. She took root here for a thousand years while defeating thousands of beasts and consuming them. After, painstakingly cultivating for a thousand years she finally stepped foot into the divine beast ocean state. . . . But before she could joy her newfound prowess, a very strange sse of belonging attracted her. She felt from the bottom of her heart, a feeling of long forgott warmth spreading through her whole being. It''s just like that time, wh she was with her only owner who took care of her, fed her, gave her a ce and a home to belong to and loved her very much. She also loved that strange human very much. Her owner was a very warm hearted person. She had a very cold exterior. She always kept a cold face which prevted others from approaching her. She was a very sessful person at a young age but filled with loneliness. But she will pet her every time she saw her. She liked being there so much. But s, tragedy always strucks wh you least expect it. Who would''ve thought that wh she wt out to y with other cats and just coincidtally happed to be hungry and wt towards that vile human, her life would abruptly d there. And rest happed as you know. . . . She felt it ! She definitely felt it ! That same familiar longing, that same familiar sse of belonging. It''s her!!! Though she didn''t know what happed to her or how she was summoning her, she could feel with her very being that it was her. Th she responded to this strange calling. Immediately her surings changed as she found herself in this ck space filled with nothing but shining stars. She used her divine beast level power and created a kind of illusion to test her and try to confirm her theory while observing her. She found that her body has changed. She didn''t recognise her face. She has be far more beautiful than ev the divine gods. She felt mesmerized by her beauty. . . . She was extremely happy as she observed her. "Hmm... She has be far too powerful for me to ev fathom. This strange gold ergy which called me has her very essce in it. It seems she has deliberately kept it in retreat and knows that I''m testing her." I remarked as I felt a sse of pride emerging within me from seeing her like this. ''Is this how it feels to have a child and watch them grow?'' She thought. . . . After forming the spiritual bond with her , Mo Yuxin immediately found her consciousness back in her body. She looked a to find that she was in the system space and Little An was right infront of her. "Wuwuwuu..... I''m sorry, big sis, I''m soo stupid. I didn''t know what happed to you. Wuwu... You suddly stopped moving and... Hic~hic~.. your eyes wt nk. This wasn''t supposed to happ. I didn''t know what to do... Wuwuwu....." She was crying hard as big drops of tears fell down her face and her shoulders trembled uncontrobly. She looked too pitiful and I felt distressed knowing that it''s because of me. "It''s okay little An, look I''m right here ar''t I? Nothing happed, I just got summoned inside the stone and look! I ev formed my spiritual bond!" She coaxed her as best as she could while rubbing the top of her head affectionately. "Are you sure??? Big sis??" "Yes yes. Don''t worry." At the mtion of spiritual bond, I suddly remembered the little Cat and immediately looked in my arms to find a ck furry little cat sleeping soundly. In the midst of our emotional episode, I nearly forgot this little cat. "Look little An. Isn''t this cat really cute. This is my spiritual pet and a new member of our family. Treat her well ok." "Ok big sis, hehehe.... She is sooo cute... Can I touch her big sis." "If course. Feel free to, she will be your frid in the future." I said and handed her the cat as she took it in he r arms and started caressing her ck furr with a look of pure bliss on her face. .. .. .. I felt that the future is going to be far more interesting than I thought. Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 21: Chapter 21 - The new Family member "Hmmm..... Who''s petting me?" "Purrr~~~~ it''s sofortable ~~ ummm,, hmm.. yeah. Right there. Pet me more~~" The little cat had a look of pure bliss as little An stroked her ck furr. She seemed to like it as ev in her sleeping state, she was mumbling about how good it felt. Me and Little An both looked at her and th our eyes locked as she and I bothughed at how adorable and funny this little cat looked. "So, what kind of spiritual beast is it, little An?" "Ohh!" As if finally remembering something she said, "I almost forgot, let me show you big sis." As she said that, the system pannel popped up in front of me with a few information about the little Cat. [System / Inheritance - Starting Appraisal. ] . . . Ding... [Appraisalpleted] [Spiritual Pet:- Neko Neko??? This is ancit race of spiritual beast who were said to be the ruler of the whole universe but that was eons before. At the same time wh master perished in the heavly cmity which caused immeasurable damage to countless worlds were also the very reason this ancit race perished. But it seems that fate yed a certain role as the ancit race fearing their inevitable destruction joined forces and used all the power they had to let a single egg survive in a blind spot in the universe which was left untouched for eons. After hundred of thousands of yearsying dormant, it has finally awok from it''s long slumber. As it has be far too long since that heavly cmity, this ancit race with many other powerful races have inevitably perished not only physically but also from the minds of people and history itself. Only very few extremely powerful immortal sects with millions of years of history has some s which tails details of such races but the information is far too little to ev make out their features or what they looked like or ev their powers.] "This is it? There''s no information about her powers or her abilities or anything else?" "Unfortunately no, big sis. They were a very secluded race. Although powerful, they had little to no interaction with the outside world except some who had formed spiritual bonds with their master. But the few instances of war or wh the greed of m had them vying for their power and sought to capture them had inevitably face utter destruction at the hands of this race. Those instances proved as well as solidified the world''s view of this race and their absolute power. Though a very peaceful race, they are still extremely scary wh provoked deliberately. As for their powers , it''s a mystery in itself big sis. Though as the master and spiritual pet, you will know everything about each other in due time." After listing to little An, I felt it made sse. "Anyway, it seems it''s about to wake up little An." I could feel from our connection that it was about to wake up and took it from little An''s hands. She seemed a little disappointed as the ball of ck furr was tak away from her. ''It seems she really likes it'' "Look, she''s oping her eyes, Little An." Her disappointmt faded in an instant as stars seemed to shining in those beautiful almond eyes as she was staring at it quite expectantly. As if infected by her excitemt, I was also looking forward to finally talking with my spiritual pet. . . . . "Arrggg..... What''s this noise." As she slowly oped her eyes, she saw two humans, one big and one small, looking at her with the small one practically having stars in her eyes and big one was rtively calm. As her mind cleared and the confusion wt away, she finally remembered everything. She finally saw her long lost owner infront of her as her eyes turned red and a few crystal teardrops floated from them. . . . Mo Yuxin and Little An was carefully looking at the little furry cat in her arms as she woke up from her slumber. But the next momt, they both saw clear crystal tears drops running down from her eyes and they got really panicked thinking they made her cry. "Wuwuwu.... Big sis, why is she crying?? Did I do something wrong?? Does she not like me???" Little An got ev more scared thinking that maybe she is the reason the little cat started crying. Her big almond eyes were full of tears threating to fall down. Her shoulders trembling as she looked towards the little cat. ''She must really like her for her to cry like this.'' It seems she grew fond of her in a matter of minutes but that is probably how childr make frids. Although she''s a divine spirit, her intelligce is probably the same as a 5-6 year old little girl. She easily gets curious and grows fond of things rted to me very quickly. In the few minutes that she caressed the little cat and me telling her that she is our new family member, she must''ve felt really scared thinking that she made her own family cry. Though, before I could do or say anything to console her, I saw the little Cat jumping down from my arms as she floated towards little An. She came infront of her crying face and licked away the few tear drops and th her face trying tofort her. "D-don''t cry little human. I-I don''t like crying humans. Hmmphh... I will let you pet me if you stop crying." As she tried to stop little An from crying though her awkward manner and speech gave way to how this must''ve be the first time sheforted someone. Ev though she tried to act in the same intimidating way, her gtless still overflowed from her actions and words. ''Fufufu.. how cute, a tsundere is really the perfect word to describe her.'' I thought. . . . Little An looked at the little cat infront of her and saw her trying tofort her. Her mood visibly lighted as she asked with a slightly nervous voice, " D-do y..you not like me?? I-I r..really like you, I want to be your frid. Big sis said that you''re our new family member. My name is Little An. I''m sorry...." "No need to say sorry, little An. I also like you. I''d be happy to be your frid as well as the new member of your family. Thank you for epting me." She said that while looking at me as well. I could see clearly how her whole face changed a visible shade of red as she said all those words. It must''ve tak a lot for her to say these but she still said these for little An. She''s a really considerate spiritual beast. "Though, for my name, I call myself Neko Neko. But as I''ve formed aspiritual bond with you master. You need to give me a new name which willplete the spiritual bond betwe us." .. .. .. Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 22: Chapter 22 - A New Identity?! ".... Well, how about baobao? Yes, we will call you baobao. Do you like this name?" "Hmmphh.. th-that will do." Ev though she attempted to hide it, the visible happiness on her face proved that she liked her new name. "Okayyyyy... Baobaoo. Can I pet you again? Please....." Little An chimed in from the side. It seems her fluffy furr really intrigued her. . . . As the name giv my her master ''Mo Yuxin'' was recognised by ''baobao'', the spiritual bond betwe them immediately took effect but this time far more powerful than before. They could feel the bond strgthing far more as the they became more familiar with each other. Mo Yuxin could immediately tell what she was thinking just by looking at her. And baobao could also understand her inttions without ev having said them. At this momt, Mo Yuxin felt something else beside the new sse of familiarity. She felt a deep sse of longing from the long gone past. That time wh she took in that tiny street cat cowering in the rain. That trembling little cat with mud and dirt all over it''s body and the hedious wound on its body made her heart hurt. She immediately took it in and treated it. That little cat became her only frid. She couldpletely let go of herself in front of that cat. As she grew up, she became more naughty and started going outside more. Th, one day she didn''t return anymore. She searched for and wide but couldn''t find it no matter what. She was sad, helpless and for the first time in her life, a single drop of tear rolled down from the corner of her eyes. Though that is the past but looking at baobao reminded her of that cat. "Big sis, it''s time." Ohh.! Coming out of her thoughts, she put those memories away for the momt as now is not the time to dwell on the past. A new chapter in her life is about to begin. .. .. .. .. As all the necessary things have be prepared, the time also came for us to move forward in our new life. It''s an exciting and new journey for all of us. For little An, ev as a divine spirit with all kinds of informations, hasn''t se the cultivation world with her own two eyes. She is simply excited to just experice new things with me. Though she''s currtly busy fondling baobao all over. As I looked over to them beside me, one small little girl and a ck cat ying with each other. Though, baobao has an embarrassed expression, it seems she has simply giv up any need for struggle after seeing little An''s sparkling eyes. Though her blissful expression means she''s joying it very much. As for me, I have quite a lot of emotions going in my heart from excitemt to nervousness. I died once but th got an inheritance by master through luck or destiny whatever it is. It changed my life, my world view and everything I knew about the world. Itpletely rewrote my tire existce. That which I thought only existed in fantasy happed to me. My dull, monotonous life full of loneliness ded with thepany of little An and baobao. I have now two cute little dumplings by side who will be with me forever. They will never betray me, they will always be my closest family. My only family. My very own family. I''m happy, yet also excited for I do not know whether I will be able to keep my happiness protected. I don''t know whether I will be able to survive in this new world, in this new life. But I will try my hardest and will never give up untill thest breath leaves my body. I vow to always cherish what I have and protect my happiness. I vow to live a happy and fulfilling life. .. .. .. .. "Are we ready?" "Yes..." "Yes..." Both baobao and little An shouted at the same time with excitemt leaking from their face. [System / Inheritance] Ding.... [All conditions met for transmigrating disciple Mo Yuxin] [Portal to the cultivation world ''Eastern Contint'' op] [Manipting The Heavly Laws to give disciple Mo Yuxin a new status and a new Idtity] [Permantly registering Mo Yuxin as a citiz of eastern Contint in the cultivation world.] [... heavlyws are being Rewritt] [Portal will op in 3 minutes and 0.. 9...8...7... Seconds.] .. . . As the string of information appeared on the blue pannel, I had quite a bit of questions about the heavlyws. "What is it about heavlyws being Rewritt and maniption of heavlyws little An??" "Big sis, as you know. Every world has its own consciousness and heavlyws. Every soul born in the world have an imprint marking them as the citizs of that world. You previously had earth''s markings, big sis. But after being assimted with the divine sse and the inheritance, the previous markings have be removed and right now you are in a neutral state. Meaning, you don''t belong to any world. But to be born into a world and to be recognised as it''s citiz, a new marking have to be made big sis. Otherwise the heavlyws will think of you as an outsider who has brok the heavlyws and intruded upon foreignnds. They will immediately mobilize force to execute the intruder. Master has previously made the following arrangemts and decided to give you a new Idtity. The inheritance will simply find someone with the same name as you but who also has a bit of a simrity to you big sis but who has rectly died due to unknown circumstances. The power of the inheritance will rewrite the heavlyws and give you that girl''s idtity as well as her memories. But that will alsoe with many karmic uses. As you will recieve the idtity of an already deceased, you will also be responsible for resolving any regrets that she may have." "Ohm.. that is quite convit. Master really nned out all the steps in my life. It feels really good to be tak care of like this so unconditionally." . . . [Time left :- minutes 7..6..5 seconds...] We were eagerly waiting for the time toe to zero and for the portal to op. Baobao was in little An''s arms while little An continued stroking her fluffy furr as if to relieve some of her nervousness. A certain question popped in her mind... . . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 23: Chapter 23 - A dead Body??!! [End of Season 1] "where were you before before being summoned baobao??" "Well, Master, I was in the cultivation world, though I don''t know much about that ce as it was just a mountain range filled with really powerful spiritual beasts and nts. I only countered a few humans in the thousand years that I was in that mountain range. They called it ''The Volcanic Mountain Range''. Don''t know where that is." Mo Yuxin was a little surprised by the fact that this little cat who acts like a tsundere is actually a thousand year old spiritual beast. "She''s a perfect example of ''don''t judge a book by it''s cover." "And please don''t call me master. It sounds weird." "But th. What should I call you master?" "Yuxin, just Yuxin is fine. We''re pretty simr in age so this should be fine." "Ok, Yuxin." She was happy being able to call Mo Yuxin by her name. She felt much closer to her in this way. .. .. .. [Time Left 30 seconds] It''s time little An, Baobao. As we started at the timeing close to zero, our heartbeat sped up. The joy of discovering the unknown made us happy yet nervous at the same time. [ ...9...8...7....6.....5....4.....3.............. 0] "Whooshh...!!" The momt it came to zero, the space infront of her started trembling as the g started glowing and red marking appeared on them. It''s a formation of unknown origin. Presumably made by master herself. This formation started glowing bright red and the next momt a giant oval shaped portal oped right infront of them. It was like blue clouds gathering in one ce. Nothing could be se on the other side. Baobao immediately wt towards Mo Yuxin''s shoulders and ced herself there. Mo Yuxin took little An''s hands and the trio of a cat with two humans, one little one big stepped into the portal. The momt Mo Yuxin stepped into the portal, her vision wt ck for a few seconds and a weird force came over her very soul. Seeming to be trying to idtify whether she''s an intruder or not. This gtle yet threating force washed over her whole body like a scanner and the momt it detected the unique marking in her soul which indicated that she''s a citiz of this world, it disappeared from there. "Huff..." Mo Yuxin breathed a sigh of relief as the internal probing of a third party made her a little restless and ssitive. In the next momt, her vision returned but all a her was nothing but darkness, her whole body felt as if it was being assimted into the darkness itself. She instinctually kept her divine sse and protected her body as she felt nothingness from this space. As if nothing could take shape in this ce. She felt from her very being, that a momt of distraction could very well d her existce here. This ck voidlike space had literally nothing in it. Not ev the veryws that make a space seems to work here. She didn''t have to wait very long as the next second this space twisted and turned into a spiral ball of structure and she saw a blinding lighting from before her. For a second, everything infront of her turned and the next momt she subconsciously breathed in air? "Arggh... That was a weird journey. I really don''t want to experice that again." She breathed a sigh of relief but felt something was wrong. Her hand and shoulder felt empty! She immediately adjusted her vision with her divine sse and the momt she oped her eyes, she looked to her left and a subconscious sigh of relief escaped her mouth. There she saw little An and baobao sleeping with the little girl burning her head in the cat''s belly. The sce was so cute that she nearly forgot for a second that she was sessfully transmigrated. Her thoughts gradually returned and she finally looked upwards infront of her. She seems to be in a dse forest. She looked a and found that just a few steps behind her was a very vast and deep ravine. Infront of her was filled with towering trees which seemed so full of vitality. Ev the g, the rocks , the bushes, the grass under her feet seemed full of life and vitality. The life here seemed much more brighter herpared to earth. Most likely thanks to the presce of spiritual power. After taking in her surings, she frowned slightly as the spiritual power in the air was not as pure as the one in the n xue''. "I would better not cultivate using the qi in the air. It would definitely leave dirt and residues in my body." She felt a little ufortable at first but quickly adjusted herself. She wt towards the two cute little dumplings and was about to wake them up but hesitated a little. Seeing the peaceful sleeping face of the two and the way they cuddled with each other made her hesitant to disrupt this beautiful harmony. But thinking that more important matters were ahead, she reluctant called them softly. "Little An, baobao, wake up. Are you alright?" The two little dumplings groaned in their sleep and Farrowed their brows as if to express their dislike for being interrupted in the midst of their beauty sleep. But the next momt, they slowly oped their eyes with mist covering their eyes and a little redness on their face. "Umm.... Big sis. What happed? Have we arrived?" She asked groggily, still feeling a little sleepy. "Yes, look a you. It seems we''re in a forest. Weird." Little An and baobao immediately woke up from their sleepy state and looked a them to see towering trees blocking most of the sunlight. There are growls and howls of beasts a them. Seeming to be checking them from a distance to see whether they are a pray or hunters. Mo Yuxin felt it long ago but didn''t bother doing anything. She just released a bit of her divine sse and the beasts immediately became so frighted that they ran away with all their might in every direction. All a them became quite except for the sound of insects and birds chirping. At this point baobao suddly said, " Yuxin, do you feel this fishy smell? It seems to be the smell of blood!" "Yes, I did notice it. It seems to being from that ravine behind us. I didn''t pay atttion at first because I wanted to wake you two up." After all of them adjusted themselves in their currt situation, they wt towards that ravine to look for the source of this fishy smell. The momt they came close to the ravine, the smell got fr stronger. There was also a bit of a nasty pungt smell. . . . Mo Yuxin and the trio wt towards the source of this and the momt they looked down, they were shocked! The ravine was very deep, the sound of a river flowing down there could be heard. There was a protruding teau on the side of the ravine. It was about 5 feet deep from the surface. And on top of that teauy the corpse of young girl of about 8 years old! It was a dead body! Or not?!! . . . . . . [End Of Season ] Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 24: Chapter 24 : Another Mo Yuxin?! [Season 2] [Season ] "Big sis!! Is that a corpse?" "Yuxin, the fishy smell has gott stronger here. I''m afraid....." As the trio approached the ravine and looked down towards the teau. They saw the body of a young girl of about 8 years old. Mo Yuxin immediately used her spiritual power and made the body float towards them. Upon closer inspection, there''s a hideous scar on her forehead. Seems like man made. ''Hmm... A murder." Mo Yuxin thought. She was quite surprised at how calm she was in the face of a dead body which is possible the result of murder case. This girls body wore the ssic traditional Chinese robe which pure giving people the vibes of an immortal. She has ck hair which goes towards her waist. Her eyes weremon brown. Her face did have a very small resemnce to Mo Yuxin. Her body has gone cold. Probably be a day or since her death. [Ding..... System/Inheritance. Disciple Mo Yuxin found the previous owner of her currt idtity ''Mo Yuxin''.] Suddly it all clicked in her mind. "Ahh... So that''s it. Will I now take her idtity to live in this world?" "But is it fair to her or her family?" Mo Yuxin felt a littleplicated in her heart. She knew that she needed a new Idtity to live her new life but taking her idtity would mean literally robbing her of her whole life including her parts. "Don''t worry big sis. You ar''t stealing her idtity. Infact, she is the one who is forsaking her idtity to move into the cycle of reincarnation. You will not only recieve her memories but also all her karmas. This idtity already belongs to you and only you. From this day onwards, you are her and she is you." . . [Ding.... Idtity synchronisation begin... 3.....] The momt she heard the system information, she immediately found herself in a hazy space. After expericing the same phomon a couple of times, She''s not longer surprised by it. She looked a her to try to find something in this space. Suddly, a hazy mist formed infront of her and a vague outline of a woman appeared infront of her. "A-are you M-mo Yuxin??" She stammered as she tried to ask me something. "Yes, you must be the previous owner of my currt idtity." After saying this, I looked towards her and I could feel that she seemed to be in a daze as a few quite words floated in my ears. "Soo... Beautiful and handsome~~" "What did you say??" I asked. "N-nothing... It''s just you seem so confidt in your speech and posture." I raised an eyebrow at her but didn''t feel anything wrong. She seems to have a bit of a meek personality and bit of an inferiorityplex. "Yeah.. I am confidt in me." I said to her as a matter of fact. She wt silt for a few minutes before giving a self mockingugh and said in a sad voice, "I... I wanted to be as beautiful and confidt as you. I wanted to take my mother and little sister out of that hell hole. I wanted to stand up to my damn of a father. I wanted to do so much but couldn''t. I wasn''t... powerful ough. Nowhere near ough." I listed to her words and felt that her life must''ve be hard andplicated. I wanted to give her a few words offort but felt it unnecessary. "Were you murdered?" I asked. She seemed to have not expected that I will ask this question as she wt silt again. "Yes..." She said in a very tired and lifeless voice. "Hmm... I see." . . "Ar''t you going to ask me what happed?" She said in a low voice. "No, I''m going to receive all your memories anyway. List, I don''t know what happed to you yet but I do know that you lived a very unfair life full of hardships. You must''ve tried very hard to move forward in your life ev with countless obstacles weighing you down. I will not only recieve your memories but also your umted karma. Meaning, I will fulfill any regrets that you may have. You can rest easy now. You''ve tried hard ough. Leave everything to me as from this day forward you are me and I am you." I said everything I wanted to say in a single breath. She seemed stunned for a second before augh escaped her mouth. "Thank you. I didn''t want to hear any couraging words or any words of sympathy. I just wanted someone to tell me this simple stce ''leave everything to me''. In all my life, I''ve never got anyone to rely upon. I justed wanted someone to tell me that I''ve done ough, that I deserve to also rely on someone. This is the first time I met and also thest time but I''m happy that I met you. I wish, I met you sooner. I wish ... I could have a big sis like you to care for me." She said everything while her voice seemed to be cracking from holding up her tears. "It seems I don''t have much time Mo Yuxin. From this day onwards my idtity is yours and yours only. Just like you said, You are me and I''m you. I don''t have much regrets nor do I have any ambition. There''s only one request I have for you Mo Yuxin. Please take care of my mother and my little sister. My sister loves me too much. She must be scared for me now. It''s be days since I''ve be home." I listed to her saying all this as her figure seemed to be breaking apart. I knew she doesn''t want to hear any couraging words. So I wt towards her and stood infront of her. As her figure seemed to be vanishing in and out of sight, I hugged her and patted her back. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me. I will give them a very happy life. Now, go without any worry. You will definitely live a happy life in your next life." I said while patting her back. I knew she wanted thisfort the most. I''ve be in her position before, in that extreme loneliness where the world seemed to be going against you. You wanted someone to atleast give you a hug and pat your back and say ''leave it all to me''. Her figure slowly turned into tiny particles and floated upwards and vanished into the space. I looked towards my shoulders and saw that they were little wet. "Thank You~~" these two words floated into my ears from a distance. .. .. .. .. Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 25: Chapter 25 - The Memories (part 1) The momt, her figure disappeared from Mo Yuxin''s view, She felt an incredible force washing over her whole body and soul. It was the power of inheritance. This force washed over her very soul and she felt with her divine sse that a strange marking has appeared in her soul. [Ding.... Congrattions to disciple Mo Yuxin for sycronising with her new Idtity. The indtity mark has bepleted. You''ve fully epted your new Idtity in this world. Next, you will recieve the previous owner''s memories. You will also be responsible for fulfilling her only wish ''take care of my mother and little sister'' topletely clear her karma.] As I read the information, strange memories started floating inside my head. The memories yed inside my head like a movie. The more I watched those memories, the darker my face got. As I took her idtity, I felt truly responsible for her life. But her life was harsher than I thought. I felt anger brooding within me as I vowed right th and there that I will avge this little girl. It wasn''t out of any heroic spirit nor to keep myself morally correct, I just didn''t like what people did to her and her damn father. I wanted to vt my anger as well as make them regret ever torturing her. I knew I wasn''t a hero nor do I want to be. I will do what I think is right and correct what I think is wrong. . . . . Her name was also Mo Yuxin. She is a citiz of small town in eastern Contint. As the weakest contint, eastern Contint only has a handful of nasct soul cultivators. All of them are the leaders of thergest ns and sects. The town she resided in is called ''Azure Dragon City'' This is a rtively big city as the highest cultivator in this city is the city lord with a half step gold core Cultivation. Meaning, he is only half a step away from forming his gold core. This city mostly has qi condsation and body tempering stage cultivators. Perfection qi condsation stage cultivators are highly respected here and also recruited as disciples in many big families. The patriarchs and elders of thergest families in this city are the only ones with a foundation building cultivation. There are 3rgest families in this city. In terms of martial power it goes like this, the Su n, The Lin n and the declining Mo n. The Mo n is the family that Mo Yuxin belonged to. The patriach of the Mo n as in the previous Mo Yuxin''s damn of a father is called ''Mo Futian''. He''s at the foundation building perfection stage. And because of this Cultivation level, the Mo n still has it''s status as one of thergest families in the city. But it is also because of him that the Mo n is declining. The life Mo Yuxin lived under this family was harsh to say the least. It all started from her mother. . . Mo Yuxin''s mother''s name is ''Lan Xu''. She was a really beautiful woman in her prime. She was also the little gius of her family. The ''Lan family'' in Azure Dragons Cityes right after the 3 big families. They have strong martial power as well as economically wealthy. Mo Futian'' fell in love with her mother back in the day and heavily persued her to finally getting her family''s agreemt to marrying him. Her mother was an extremely proud woman with boundlesspassion. At the age , she reached the qi condsation stage. Many said that she will grow up to be a Powerful immortal. But reality is far more depressing. This world highly favours m over wom. The survival of wom depds on m because wom ar''t allowed ev the minimum amount of time to grow powerful. Their path of cultivation is also difficult than m. By the pressure of her family, she married him against her choice but vowed to be a faithful wife. She also said before marriage that she will not tolerate any other wom beside him and that the only woman he should have is her as his wife. Concubines are prettymon in this world. As wom are hammered from an early age to be the servers of m and bear them family, their self respect weaks day by day. As time wt on and they found that the only way to survive is to marry a better man by either being his concubine or to have a little hope of capturing his heart to be his official wife. But Lan Xu was a woman of pride and power, she didn''t want to bow down to this nasty practice in the name of tradition. So she made him vow to keep his words. But little did she know that, he kept his debauchery well hidd. As time passed and she became pregnant with childr one after another, Futian'' expressed his dislike for bearing him ''useless girls''. Her body grew weak for giving birth at a young age, she didn''t have much time to cultivate but still managed to go towards perfection qi condsation, while Futian'' only manged to reach Comprehsion stage. Blinded by his inferiority for loosing against a ''mere woman'' , he started showing his true colours. He brought home 3 concubines one after another not ev giving Lan Xu any time to prepare or retaliate. Her body wt weak from grief, helplessness as her family just told her to ''dure'' , that he is a man and he can have multiple wom. Facing the world who didn''t seem to know that she was wronged, she became weak not only physically but mtally as well. She tried confronting him but only to be locked in a small room and beat withshes as he had already reached foundation building by this point. By the age of 30 she has already grown weak and her cultivation has stagnated. She didn''t see him at all after giving birth to her youngest child and kept herself hidd in a small courtyard away from the Mo Mansion. There she worked hard to grow up her childr. . . . Mo Yuxin''s struggle stated wh she reached years old. At that time, her little sister was only 5 years old. Her name is ''Mo Fg''. She is a very cute little girl with ck hair and brown eyes just like her. She will always call her ''big sis'' and look at her with admiring eyes. Until one day, she met those who tried harming those pair of admiring eyes.... . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for more . Chapter 26: Chapter 26 - The Memories (part 2) In Mo Yuxin''s memory, her mother had a very lifeless eyes, ev in just her 30s her body seemed almost in her 50s with wrinkles on her beautiful face. The momt Mo Futian showed her true colours, she wanted to resist ev while being pregnant with Yuxin''s sister. She wt to her family to demand a devorce but s they threw her out of their home. Her father was a cruel and cold hearted man while her mother being one of the many wom he has, has already sumbed to the y of this nasty practice. Always fighting within the so called harem to see who gains more of his atttion, scheming within the four walls like some caged beasts, only existing to pleasure him. The momt Futian found about her wanting a devorce, he dragged her weak body up to their mansion and locked her in a room. But his cruel acts didn''t d there as he forced himself on her ev in her weak pregnant state. She tried so hard resisting but her frail body simply didn''t have the powers to block his foundation building cultivation. On this night, there seemed to be countless thunders rumbling in the sky as a heavy rain washed over the whole Azure Dragon City. Ev the skies seemed to be crying for her. Screams which could only be from unbearable pain echoed within the halls of the mansions. He seemed like an excited beast as he didn''t seem to care whether she died or not. . . Seeing these memories made Mo Yuxin gnash her teeth in anger. She felt her blood boiling within her as if she wanted to destroy everything within sight. She usually wouldn''t feel anything towards ev the cruelest acts and would only take action wh she feels necessary but the memories seemed to contain the feeling of the previous Mo Yuxin who listed to her mother telling all this with an expressionless and a lifeless face. As if she is ready to embrace death at any momt. . . . Hearing all these from her mother, she wanted to do do something, but Mo Yuxin simply didn''t have ough power. After that terrifying nightmare, she locked herself in a room and didn''t let anyone in. She became hysterical as if a madwoman. Only after giving birth to Mo fg did she again regain some of her sanity. Seeing her wrinkled and ugly face with her hysterical attitude, Futian simply stopped paying atttion to her and her two ''useless girls''. That is how she survived the atttion of a disgusting beast. Wh she was in her 30s , Mo Yuxin became 8 years old away from eyes of them. But she grew up to be a very beautiful girl and a little gius as well. She made her two child grow up to be strong and proud to embark on the path of immortality. Because only by being powerful can you have the luxury of living your own life , especially as a woman. But her mother didn''t know that from the age of she has be regrly bullied and face extreme violce from her so called father''s concubine childr. The momt they found out about the existce of them, they came in a group and to see who the so called proud official wife and their childr were. Wh they saw Mo Yuxin and her sister wearing tatteredmoner clothes, they found a newfound urge to establish their superiority. . . "Well, if it isn''t the proud official daughter. Why are you young miss wearingmoner''s clothes?" Their sarcastic and mocking smiles they threw at her made her very ufortable. "Who are you??" She became vignt as she covered Mo Fg with her body to protect her. They seemed to be all in qi condsation initial stage. Though being of the same cultivation level, she could take on ev 3 of them but their numbers exceeded 6 which is far above her capabilities. "We''re your dear siblings young miss." "Ok, brothers and sisters, we have to go back home right now so we''ll see youter." At this momt She felt extremely ufortable as some of the boy''s gaze towards her and her sister contained undisguized lust. One of the older males suddly said, "oh... No hurry, why don''t you leave your sister here. We''d like to pamper our little sister, right everyone?" "Yes...yes..yes.." They all proimed thusiastically. The way they looked at her and her sister made her feel naked as their gaze wt towards her chest every now and th made her almost vomit. She immediately made a run for her and her little sister but they wouldn''t let them as they tried subduing them with their strgth but didn''t expect her to be do powerful. She fought them with all her strgth breaking a few bones and injuring them but her ribs and hands were brok, thererge gashes of sword strikes on her back with blood oozing from them. Seeing that they couldn''t subdue her, they immediately stopped pursuing them. This matter reached Futian and he reprimanded them but the reason was that ''an untouched product'' is more valuable to secure some powerful old m. She wanted to flee from there with her mother and her sister and she did just that. She worked hard with her mother to make ough money to leave Azure dragon city but s fate had other ns for her. Those so called siblings her hers seemed unable to conceal their desires as they made a n to trap her in the outskirts of this forest and have their way. Exiting the Azure dragon city, there''s arge forest called ''dark moon forest''. This is also the biggest threat towards azure dragon city as strong beasts from there sometimes charge towards the city giving them much losses. The outskirts only has soldier rank beasts which is easy for a qi condsation to kill. The deeper you go in this forest, the more dangerous it bes. It''s said that there''s a rank three gral rank beasts here which only gold core Cultivators can kill. . . . One day wh she wt there to collect some rare herbs to sell, they made their ns and sured her from all directions. She fought with her life on the line as she made her escape towards the deeper region of this forest and ev though she survived the ordeal. She was heavily injured and wh she wanted to find a safe ce, she chanced upon a rank beast. Sheughed at her misfortune as she jumped in this deep ravine in ast ditch effort. She chanced upon this teau but simply didn''t have ough strgth to go back. She slowly bled to her death as blood flowed from hundreds of wounds in her body. "Ahhh.... I hope they are okay." She said thesest words as her dim eyes wt out and a lifeless body was left. The momt, she died she heard the proposal from the inheritance and epted it in hopes that the next owner of her indtity will take care of her mother and sister. . . . . Her memories d there as she found herself back in her body. She looked a and was shocked to see that the forest within a 500 meters a her waspletely destroyed and turned to ashes. "What happed?" . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 27: Chapter 27 - Azure Dragon City She looked a her to see that all a her was nothing but pure destruction. The treasures were uprooted and the g was burnt ck. There was a small crater formed a her as the ctre. "What happed here little An?? Baobao??" It seems they wt inside the system space to stay away from the destruction. The momt she called for them, a void oped infront of her and Little An with baobao in her arms came out. "Did I do all this little An??" "Yes big sis!! You seemed really angry. Did someone make you unhappy?" "Yuxin, did you see some unpleasant things in the memory? You divine sse leaked out a little and caused this. You''ve an amazing self control otherwise, this whole forest may have be burned to ashes." As she listed to baobao, she felt that the memories and the previous Yuxin''s emotions affected her a little. Ev though she was angry because she didn''t like what she saw in the memory, it wasn''t ough to make her have an outburst like this. Her divine sse is the embodimt of herself. It is extremely calm usually and ev the rage it exuded was within control. That is how Mo Yuxin is. She is extremely calm ev in the face of disaster and can think critically without outside influce. But that is as long as her own family little An and baobao isn''t harmed. "What happed to the body baobao??" "Well, after your consciousness wt out, it slowly started disintegrating into tiny particles and wt towards your body. ''That must''ve be thepletion of my idtity synchronisation.'' She thought. "Okay, Little An, baobao, everything is ready now. Let''s get out of this forest and towards Azure dragon city." ''I should teach this Futian and his childr a big lesson now.'' "Are we going to a city big sis??" "Yes little An. The previous owner of my idtity resided in a city called Azure Dragon City. Its a medium sized city just outside of this forest." Mo Yuxin is practically a godlike existce in this small city where there''s not ev a single Gold core Cultivator prest. And with her true battle power, roaming the eastern Contint is like walking in the backyard of her house. There''s only Nasct Soul cultivators in the eastern Contint and they are all most powerful leaders of various sects and families. Ev if she kills all the leaders of the families here, nobody would bat an eye. As she''s now a gius who has a gold core cultivation base at just the age of 8. . . . Mo Yuxin put baobao on her shoulders and took little An''s hands and was ready to go to their next destination. "Ohh right, will others be able to see you little An?" "No big sis, they can only see me if you want them to." Little Th floated beside me as she''s a divine spirit without any physical body. "Th, can you reduce your size to the size of my fingers like those little fairies?" She asked with a hint of anticipation in her tone. "Yes big sis, its easy for me." She said that and transformed herself into the size of a little fairy and sat on my right shoulder. "Thats good, now let''s go." The momt Mo Yuxin started flying towards the outside of the forest, her whole face and body changed as a gold light passed through her body. "Did my face change baobao?" She asked while looking at her Sky Avue robe to see that it has turned into a red garmt with ck linings into it giving her a fiery and dangerous aura. "Yes, your face now resembles the previous Mo Yuxin though ony about half." "And why only half?" "Well for one, ev with the resemnce, you are far more beautiful and you have a great touch of handsomess in your face. Also you hair now has strands of violet mixed with ck and your eyes also has a blue tint mixed with you normal brown." She stopped above a small pond and came towards it to check her whole body and found that it is indeed as what baobao said. Not many will now be able to recognise herself but that can be attributed to her Cultivation path. As for how she cultivated to gold core so soon, in the world of cultivation,there''s a thing called chance counters. Though rare, every year many cultivators chances upon small to medium lucky counters where they either find a miracle drug which greatly improves their Cultivation or some old master''s inheritance and ev rare treasures or weapons sometimes. . . . She flew towards the outskirts of the city andnded a distance away from the giant gate of the city. She th directly flew towards the gate without ev concealing her gold core pressure. The city guads ssing the high pressure bt on their knees, panting from exhaustion and pressure and the fear of the powerful. "M-may I ask who this verable immortal is?" "No need." She said that coldly without any emotions and directly tered the city. The guards for fear of angering the immortal kept their mouth shut as the pressure they just felt was many many times stronger than ev the city lord who is half step gold core. Angering her will directly warrant their death. .. .. .. Entering the city she marveled at the sight of ancit Chinese buildings all over the city. People of all sorts were walking on the street buying things, bargaining with vdors, gossiping amongst each other. "Did you hear that the official daughter of Mo Family has be missing for days..... Rumor has it that she fled the city with some man from the wilds...." "Yeahh.. Mo Yuxin is her name.... I heard the Mo family patriach wt towards his abandoned wife again today..." There were all sorts of gossips being circted amongst the crowds. The momt she heard thest part, she directly wt towards her home navigating from her memories. "Heyy... Did you see that woman. Which immortal is she? She was extremely beautiful. I''ve never se such a beauty in my life." "Yeah, must be the daughter of a promint family." . . . The momt Mo Yuxin reached the doors of her home, a very heart wrching cry came from within. "How dare you bastard do this to my daughter. Futian , I curse you for today it shall be either me or you who will live....." . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 28: Chapter 28 - The Dark side Wh Mo Yuxin wt inside the city, she found the rows of ancit Chinese architecture which amazed her very much. This is the first time she has se such houses. She strolled on the streets attracting many pairs of eyes on her as they werepletely mesmerized by the stunning yet handsome beauty infront of them. But they didn''t dare approach nor ev talk loudly for fear of angering this verable immortal. Her eyes has a sharp glint in them which scares anyone who looks at her. The aura she radiates always keeps people at a distance. They feel admiration but also instinctive fear blooming from the very depths of their soul making them ev have problem breathing or standing. . . . She was strolling on the streets trying to navigate the way towards her home in this world from the memories. She could hear all the hush voices a her but didn''t pay them any atttion. She has never be low key ev in her previous life. She has also read ough cultivation novels to know that hiding your aura and power as a beautiful woman will just attract useless flies. And she didn''t want to be a face pping master. She didn''t want to counter any of those troublesome young masters or those spoilt misses as they are nothing but unnecessary trouble. But ev if she shows her power, it only works for people with sse and there are no shortage of stupid people in the world especially in this world where wom are treated as inferior than m. "Shh... Who is this immortal??" "I don''t know, maybe some daughter of arge family. Definitely not someone you would want to provoke." "Why, she''s just a woman." "Idiot, can''t you feel the pressure emanating from her. I hav''t felt such pressure ev from the city lord and you know the city lord is a half step gold core immortal!!!! " Two qi condsation cultivators were talking amongst themselves while lowering their voice and trying to idtify her. She listed to them and felt that the thinking process of this world is interesting to say the least. As she thought this, the corner of her mouth wt upwards and she smiled a little subconsciously. The momt her fair face made a devilishly handsome smirk, many girls all a her started blushing out of their minds and the m felt their breathing slow down. Someone among the crowds suddly said, "Hey, doesn''t she look a little like Mo Yuxin that girl from the Mo family whose mother was abandoned by her husband." "Pahh !!" "What nonsse are you spouting boy. Just look at this immortal, do you think she will be that trash girl of an abandoned woman. I heard that she escaped the city with some random riffraff from nowhere." "Hiss... She was a fresh young woman. Heard her father was arranging her marriage to anyone who bid the highest." "Ahh.. I didn''t have money otherwise ying with a young girl every now and th doesn''t sound bad. Hahahaa.." "Whoooshhhh.....!! Boom.!!!!" The momt those words escaped his mouth, he flew at a high speed towards a wall and crashed right into it. Her felt pain all over his body as a pressure as big as a mountain came over him making him suffocate to death. An extremely chilling voice sounded in his ears, " Say that again." Mo Yuxin felt quite disgusted by the way these people treated an unfortunate young woman here. The man seeing that he has offded the great immortal, immediately knelt on all fours and started begging with his head on the g. "F-forgive m-me g-great i-imortal. I havemitted a great sin. Forgive me." "And what sin did youmit?" Seeing themotion, arge group of people gathered a her but didn''t dare to take a single step towards her nor try to save him. In the world of cultivation, power means status, power means survival, power means fear. This is something that is ingraned in their bones. They fear the strong and trample on the weak. Just like animals in survival of the fittest. "I-I s-said many unsavory words towards a w-woman." "So you know your mistakes. Who gave you the guts to look down upon wom." "I''m sorry, please forgive me. O immortal." "The tounge that you used to tear apart the dignity of a young woman, I shall take it away as a punishmt. Never dare to make the same mistake." "No, no ,no...please forgive me immortal." I used a little of my divine sse and he immediately froz in ce as blood ozed out from his mouth. I also took his *Qianqun bag with me as it maye in handyter. I looked at the sce with nothing but coldness as my gaze swept across all the people a me. They shrank their necks as they didn''t dare to meet my eyes. As I walked out from there, I heard quite a few m and wom saying with tears in their eyes. "Thank you verable immortal for avging my sister." "..... Thank you immortal for avging my daughter." I could guess just from this that how many sins he hasmitted towards normal people. Ev after destroying people''s lives, he still roamed a the city freely. "Sigh.... This dark part of the world was never shown in those damn cultivation novels." That man was a qi condsation perfection realm cultivator. He must be a valuable member of somerge families here. "Well, doesn''t matter for me." . . . As she came to a differt part of the market, she saw many vdors selling weird snacks. Some vdors were selling gambling stones. The hustle and bustle of life made me truly feel that I''ve truly chanced upon my new life. There were arge assortmt of differt people doing differt businesses. There were inns on the side of the road, there were clothing stores, medicine stores, weapon and armour stores. On the roadside, many people were selling differt weapons and treasures they found themselves. Shopping there was a matter of luck as what you bought might be valuable depding on your luck or might ev turn out to be just a waste. I wt towards one of the shops where a middle-aged woman was selling popsicles. As she saw me walking towards her stall, she seemed really shocked for a momt before a smile bloomed one her face as she warmly asked me. "Would you like some miss immortal?" I was quite intrigued by the foods and delicacies here and ev though I do not need to consume any food give my Cultivation level, I didn''t want to ever give up on this hobby of mine. "How much for one of these?" "It''s bronze coin miss immortal." At that momt, I suddly realised that I seem to have no money on me. I didn''t ev know the basic currcy of this world. "What''s the currcy in this world little An?" . . . *Qianqun bag :- a puch which has a formation inscribed within. It can carry much more things as the space within isrged. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 29: Chapter 29 - Xianxia Currency? Little An suddly flew out from within baobao''s furr. "Big sis, there''s three types ofmon currcy all over the world here. Formon people, the currcy goes like this. Bronze being the least valuable to gold being the most. 00 bronze coins equal to silver coin. 00 silver coin equals to one gold coin. One gold coin is ough for a whole family ofmoners to live a long,wealthy life. As for the cultivators, the currcy is a bit differt. Cultivators use spirit stones instead of normal currcy within them. As a single spirit stone can fetch 000 gold coins depding on the quality of the stone. Low grade spirit stone equals to 000gold coin. Mid grade equals to 5000 gold coins. High grade are only used by foundation or above level cultivators as the price increases expontially amounting to 50,000 gold coins." And that is why all the Cultivators strive to joinrge families or sects as they give a fixed amount of spirit stones to their disciple every month. And the way to earn more spirit stones there also increases much more. "Hmm... I need to earn money somehow. Otherwise my hobby will have to bepromised and I don''t want that." At that momt, She saw the raw stone gambling happing in quite a few shops in the distance. It seems that is a stone gambling ce as there were a lot of stores in one ce. Quite a lot of people were cutting stones and bidding for them right there if they got lucky. Some bet their tire savings on a stone and found nothing, were wailing about their misfortune. I spread my divine sse a little and all the stones which had jade in them appeared within my vision. But the problem was that to gamble on stone, you need to buy stone which also costsmon currcy. Before falling into another dilemma, she suddly remembered that wh she punished that irrelevant garbage a little while back, she also took his Qianqun bag. That should have quite a bit of money in there. He was afterall a qi condsation perfection realm Cultivator. As shw thought about the Qianqun bag, it immediately appeared in her hand. She held the Qianqun bag in her hand as she looked at it with a bit of an interest. This is the first time in her life that she saw one of those spatial bags just like in those cultivation novels. It was a novel yet much appreciated experice. She inspected the bag to see that there was a formation inscribed on this bag which has functions. First is the main function which is obvious therge space inside the bag. And the second function is to provide it a security measure. As long as you drop a drop of blood on this bag, it will immediately idtity you as it''s owner which will prevt others from opning this bag ev if they steal it. Until and unless the previous owner of the Qianqun bag dies, this formation will stay in effect. Right now it''s prevting Mo Yuxin from gaining ess to what''s inside. She however with her high cultivation can definitely break this formation but she didn''t dare to gamble thinking if what''s inside may be damaged. "It''s easy." She used just a little bit of her divine sse and the Mysterious power wt inside the bag without any obstacles as if taking a walk in your home. She willed her divine sse and it immediately idtified the core of the formation and directly erased the security function from the formation without damaging it. Quite a frighting power. Immediately after she could see the contts inside of the Qianqun bag. There were quite a lot of things from all the three currcies to spirit stones and a cultivation manual and also a few movemt arts as well as sword arts. The manuals were all totally useless for her and she didn''t ev bother reading their names. But she didn''t throw them away as they could be exchanged for money. She counted the money and there were quite a lot. It seemed that garbage was quite wealthy, though from what she heard from themon people, he definitely cheated many of their money for him to have this many. There were mostly gold which were quite a lot. About ''000 golds were in the bag. And not many lesser currcies were in there but it was still a lot. There were about 30,000 silver coins as well as 500 bronze coins. Silver and bronze coins are pretty useless for a cultivator but stilles in handy many times as these coins are mostly used by normalmon people. There were also low grade spirit stones which was definitely his tire fortune. Low grade spirit stones are ough for a Cultivator in qi condsation to form their foundation and from the amount it seems he was about to form his foundation with this many spirit stones. She also looked to find that there were quite a lot of weapons and armours here but they were totally useless for her. All of them were human grade weapons and armours. It seems only his main weapon was of earth grade which was left by his side. Though that is also useless for her. Her Dusk Lily pin and sky Avue Robe are both mystic grade spiritual treasure and they will only ever increase with power as she grows stronger. As she sorted out all the things inside the Qianqun bag, she directly transferred all the golds and spirit stones in her system space while other less valuable things were kept inside the Qianqun bag. Though she doesn''t need a Qianqun bag as her system space is almost limitless as it''s a differt dimsion and a whole world in and of itself. But it would look quite suspicious to just summon things out of thin air. She nned that after earning money and sorting out her family situation, she will buy some necessary things to live in this world and also buy a high quality Qianqun bag. . . . After sorting everything out she put these thoughts aside and wt towards the gambling stones. Though she now has quite a bit of money but for a Cultivator like her this bit of money is like pouring a drop of water in an ocean. She also has some ns to settle her family here and let them live a healthy life. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for more. Chapter 30: Chapter 30 - Red Jade ! "Hishhh.. look at this stone, seems like another garbage." "Yeah.. not many people are lucky today..." "You see that guy over there, her lost all his family fortune in gambling stones and now just roams a here still waiting for his luck." "Sigh... You need to have brains to gamble as well." Mo Yuxin started walking towards the stone gambling market while tasting the popsicle she bought from the middle-ageddy from before. It cost her only a single bronze coins. As Mo Yuxin wt towards all the stall clustered in this ce, she found out quite a bit of information about here from the people''s gossips. These stores are branches of therge stores which are right next to them. She looked towards those luxurious building to see that the decoration outside was truly extravagant. These buildings resembled the architecture of ancit china, and especially the Tang Dynasty. Walledpounds, raised pavilions, wood columns and panelling, yellow zed roof tiles,ndscaped gards, and a careful application of town nning and use of space are all prest in the Azure Dragon City. She wt towards the stores and started looking through the stone one by one. She has already se through all the stones that had jade in them and nned to take a few with thergest jade in them. Many passerby were paying atttion to her as a stunningly Beautiful and handsome woman came walking towards them in a daoist robe fluttering in the wind giving her an aloof image of a proud immortal. Her eyes has an extremely sharp and icy glint in them making people not dare to ev breathe loudly. As she walked a the gambling stones, hushed voices of people could be heard. "Hey, who is that woman? Did shee to gamble here? She''s extremely pretty, hav''t se her before." Another beside him gave a mocking smile as he said in a sarcastic way, "What could a woman know about stone gambling. Must be a pretty rich brat of a noble familying here for the excitemt. " She didn''t pay any atttion to people a her as she started selecting the stones she preferred. She picked with thergest jade in them and another 5 with really small jade in them and quite a few without jade to avoid arousing suspicion. As she picked the stones and asked the shopkeeper, "What''re the prices of these stones." The momt her cold voice escaped her mouth, all the people prest felt a chill going down their spine and erasing any thoughts whatsoever about approaching her with malicious inttions. "A-all t-the stones are silver coin each, verable immortal." The shopkeeper stammered as he said this with fear within him. She handed him silver coins and asked him, "Where do I cut this?" "T-there .. there miss." He pointed with his slightly trembling hands to a shop a small distance away. She wt over there to take a look and found that the shopkeeper here was using a unique machine to cut the stones. She used her divine sse and found to her surprise that although this stone cutting machine did have a slight resemnce to mord stone cutting machine but this onepletely ran on spiritual power. There''s two formations inscribed within this machine, one of them uses qi directly to run the de while the other transforms your qi into water and sprays th while the stone is getting cut. ''Interesting, it''s likes spiritual power directly works as a recemt for electric ergy.'' Wh she wt towards the shop, the people all a immediately parted and made arge op space for her not daring to take any step forward. Ev the ones who were in the middle of cutting stopped whatever they were doing and left the ce to her. "Sigh... I''m not a monster, why are they so afraid." Unbestknown to her, the incidt of removing that man''s tongue for disrespecting a woman spread all over the town making herself quite a well-known figure by now. Coupled with her unique appearance, anyone can spot at a nce who she is. Ignoring the gossips of people a her, she wt towards the shopkeeper and gave him the twelve stones and asked him to cut them op. The shopkeeper was quite an old man with long beard hanging from his face as he boldly said to her, "Well there young miss, are these the stone you want to cut op." "Yes." She replied without saying much. "Hmmm... You got a very ke eye, young miss. I can tell at a nce that some of them definitely has something in them." He said while examining the stones with his hands. "Thank you. I know a bit about jade." "Hohoho... Th let''s cut it right away." He used his spiritual power and the machine started working. He picked up a few small ones and cut them one after one but nothing was found in them. "Hissss... Again nothing. It seems she doesn''t know anything about jade." "Hahhh.. what could a woman ev know about jade. Just look how she will embarrass herself." "Wait.... There''s a little gre in that one." A lot of people gathered a distance all a her and watched inttly as the stones were being cut. As six stone were cut one after another but nothing was found in them, all the people a her started mocking her in a very low voice thinking that she can''t hear them. She didn''t do anything just waited for the next one. As the next one was cut op, a small section of gre could be found right in the middle. "Look! That''s gre. A jade! Got lucky it seems." "Yeah, let''s see how long her luck stands." The old man cut the jade and showed it to her. "Here, young miss, you got yourself your first jade." She took it in her hands and asked him, " how much will this sell for?" "Thats a small gre jade so not more than 0 gold." "I see. Please cut the next ones." As the old man kept cutting one after another people''s surprised voices could be heard. "Thats 5 small gre jades in a row! Thats soo much money!! 500 gold!" "Yeah, with that much money, ev my eight geration will livefortably." "Hahh... She just got lucky." A sneer came but another said beside him, " that''s not luck fool, that''s real skill." And finally came the tworge stones. She knew from before that these two had thergest jade in them out of all the stones prest in all the shops. The momt the first one was cut a little, immediately people could see a bright red glowing from within the ce where it was cut. "T-thats a red jade!! Red!!! It''s a red jade!." "Oh... Heavs... A red jade!!" "That''s too much money." "A red jade finally appeared here after years! How much gold do you think it will sell for?" "Gold. Hah... Idiot, it''s a red jade. Depding on the size, it''s not going to sell for anything less than spirit stones." "Spirit stones!!!" As the red glow was se among all the people prest, some of their eyes full of greed couldn''t help but have malicious inttions towards her. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for more. Chapter 31: Chapter 31 - Imperial Jade ! "Sushhh... Look it''s a red jade!! And with that size it''s going to sell for a fortune!!" "Damn... What a luck!" "What luck idiot, that''s real skill right there." As the old manpleted cutting stones from the middle, everyone a could see a really bright red and extremely beautiful jade. If processed carefully, it would be the size of palm! "Hohoho... What amazing eyes you got there, you miss. This is an extremely valuable jade. It will sell for a pretty fortune." "Thank you. Now please cut thest one." "You''re an eager one ar''t ya. Young fes." People were at this point practically staring at the red jabe with greed and admiration in their eyes. Nobody here has se such high quality jade and that too with such size. News spread really fast as the news of red jade being found from the jade market has spread far and wide. Ev the young masters and misses of differt rich families gathered a this ce to join in the fun. But before anyone could express their admiration for the red jade, the old man finished cutting thest stone. All the people a subconsciously kept a distance from a Mo Yuxin out of their instinctive fear but that didn''t stop them from noticing what was inside this piece of stone. With their ke eyes and focused conctration, they immediately found out. The momt they found out, they shook their head thinking how could someone be this lucky. That too two times in a row. That was impossible. Yet a bold idea had already formed in their minds. The momt the old man separated the stones and let everyone see, all a her was so quite that not ev the sound of breathing could be heard. "Ohhh ... Heavs!!!! What is this!!!!" "Th-th-that''s an imperial jade!" "How could there be imperial jade in the stones here." "Oh dear heavs, what kind of luck is this! First a palm sized red jade and now and now and imperial jade!" "Ev thergest families in Azure Dragon City would die to get their hands on it!" Someone a asked,"why? Does the imperial jade have something special in it?" "Ohh.. fool. You don''t know, not only imperial jade is extremely beautiful and valuable as a jade but it also is a real treasure in the eyes of cultivators! This jade can directly nourish your soul and strgth it. Not only that but it can directly purify the qi in the surings to 50 times than normal and congest it in small space a the cultivator making their cultivation speed almost tripple!" "Oh heavs! Three times! Ev prodigies andrge sects would give a lot of money and treasures to get this." I was quite surprised as I didn''t have much experice in jade nor did I know how valuable these were. But after listing to people a me, I found out that I''ve pretty much hit a jackpot. I only felt the insides of the stone with my divine sse and choose these based on size and my own preferce. Though I didn''t think I would get something this valuable but I definitely liked the feeling of gambling and getting something good. "Hohoho... I''m really surprised young miss. This time you''ve hit a real jackpot but you should be careful of people now. Greed is scary thing. And you should go to the main branch right at the d of this path if you want to get a good price for your jade." "Ok, thank you for your information." I thanked him and took out the Qianqun bag but directly store the palm sized red jade and imperial jade into my system space while keeping rest of the 5 normal jade in the bag. At this point someone from the croud suddly came towards me. He was dressed in a very formal way and the professionalism practically oozed out of him. He had pair of sses and long Chinese beard hanging from his face. He seemed to be a well known person as the people all a him bowed to him a little and called him manager showing people''s respect for him. The old man suddly said, " you must''ve heard the news manager Qin." "Yes. The appearance of an imperial jade and red jade from among the stones here is quite an oddity." After saying that he turned to look at me with quite a professional smile as the feeling of standing infront of a sior salesperson was evidt. I didn''t say anything but just stared at him with my usual expression. "Let me introduce myself, miss immortal." "Go on." I said. "I''m manager Qin from the ''Qunlun Jade Association. We are presumably one of thergest Jade Association as well as thergest auction house in the whole eastern Contint. We have beaches spread throughout the contint ev in the smallest of cities." "Ok, your purpose?" He seemed quite bewildered for a second and my response was definitely out of his expectations seeing as such a prestigious merchant group didn''t surprise me in the least. However his professionalism was quite good and he immediately covered his surprise with his signature smile and said, "As you''ve uncovered two extremely red jade and imperial jade, we would like to invite miss immortal to our humble establishmt to have a chance of buying them from you." "Hmm... I do want to sell it but the price must be valid." "Yes yes, miss immortal, We will offer you a price that will definitely satisfy you." "Fine th, let''s go." All a her the people were still gossiping about the incredible sce they saw. "I''m quite lucky. I got to see two such precious jade in my life. Probably won''t see these ever again." "Yeah, want to try our luck here?" "Yes, let''s go and see if we can get a bit lucky today." People were quite drawn by the prospect of uncovering precious jade from the stones here as the example of Mo Yuxin gave them quite an couragemt. "Pleasee with me, miss immortal." Manager Qi said while maintaining the perfect professional attitude. But before they could take any step further, trouble came knocking to her. "Sigh... Well there''s a saying ''where there''s wealth there''s trouble''." After having read some Cultivation novels and the way people act here, she wasn''t surprised that some fools woulde knocking on her door to seek early deaths. "Get out of the way... " Some brute looking rough m withrge swords came forward practically pushing all the people to the g. "Oh heavs! Those are the Dark night group!" "Those barbarians!! They steal and rob people in daylight!" "Why don''t the officials ever catch them!" "Haahhhh.. what do you know. They are all qi condsation realm warriors and their leader is in foundation building! They also have some shady dealing with the officials in this city. Nobody dares to catch them!" "Dear heavs, it seems the miss''s luck ds here today." "I don''t know how they will torture her. Poor woman." . . . Stay tuned for more. Chapter 32: Chapter 32 - The Dark Night Group! A few boarish looking m with giant axe and swords hanging by their waist came forward from within the crowd. They came in like a few barbarians and shoved the people a them to the g but the people were too scared of them to say anything or retaliate. "Sushh.. look these are the dark night group. The young miss''s luck is really bad." "Yeah, she got an imperial jade but that will now only get her killed and tortured." "Sigh... Poor woman." "I heard every month a few good looking young girls from the town goes missing andter their deformed body is found." "Hiss... These animals. Why ar''t the officials doing anything to them." "Ohh.. you don''t know, they have some shady dealings with the authorities." As people were murmuring about these so called dark night group of nothing but criminals, they stepped forward as if they owned the whole Street. The leader among them was ev more barbaric than the rest. Mo Yuxin herself was tall ough that most m have to look up a little bit wh talking to her but these thugs were extremely buffed as with unnatural muscles. They have definitely practiced some defective cultivation manual which gave them this kind of deformed body. They suddly came forward from within the crowd and violtly pushed many away and the people a were so scared by them that they no longer dared toe forward nor ev call for help. "Hehehe... What do we have here? A real beauty! Heard ya got some real jade?" One among them who was in the foundation building seemed to be leader. He stepped forward from his minions and stared at Mo Yuxin with the most disgusting gaze. Mo Yuxin frowned a little as she saw they disgusting way he looked at her and her eyes became ever more colder. Seeing that she didn''t have any expression on her face nor any reaction, the leader thought that she was scared out of her wits and became ev more excited. "Ohoho... Don''t be scared beauty. How about you let us brothers y with you a little and we could let you leave." "Ohh boss. Don''t forget those jades, they will sell for a fortune." One of the minions with a greazy smile on his face said. "Yes boss. But who will y with her after you boss?" "Shut up... Don''t scare the beauty. After I''m done, you all take turn to y but don''t get her killed idiots." "Yes yes.. boss. You''re so gerous." Looking at these few clowns going on and on about their delusions just made meugh a little. Seeing that instead of getting scared, Iughed instead, they became visibly irritated. "You! Hahhh.. you still dare tough. It seems you''re not afraid of death." "Sigh... A bunch of clowns." I just said as a matter of fact. "You!! What are you bastards doing? Go and show her what happs to those who mess with the dark night group." "Yes boss...." Several people shouted in unison as they came forward while taking tharge axes and long swords in their hands. "Hehe... Beauty! You better surrder, we don''t want to harm your beautiful face." "Hah..." I sneered at these animals in human skins as they came forward with the obvious desires in their eyes. "Heheee.. we will gtle so you don''t break easily." At this point manager Qin who was siltly watching everything happ came forward infront of Mo Yuxin. "I will fight with you, miss immortal. You may be powerful but they have a foundation real leader. We can get through with this together." Manager Qin thought that She was a powerful qi condition warrior whoes from an immortal family and seeing the fact that she could idtify two extremely rare imperial jade and red jade, he wanted to form a long term rtionship with such a person of talt. She just looked at him a little surprised as she didn''t think that anyone will have the guts to help her in this situation. Though there were some inttions behind his action but that is irrelevant. It has to be se that from the time Mo Yuxin came to this world, all she has se are hypocritical people who fear strong and bully the weak. So it was nice surprise to finally counter a nice person. "You don''t need to. These bugs are quite easy to kill." She said without showing ev a hint of fear. "Hahaha... You think two of you can beat us?" As they said that, they have already channelled qi into their weapons and came forward at really fast speed that the people a could only see a blur sh by. Manager Qin was quite surprised at how calm she was but weirdly ough he stepped aside the momt she said those words. As if following her orders were something he should do. It''s an instinct that wh people face a truly extraordinary and strong individuals, they have the urge to follow whatever they say. Time seemed to have slowed down as all the thugs came towards her with incredible speed and the people all a covered their eyes in fear of the fate that was about to befall the young miss. But the next momt, they saw a blurr sh right past them and crash right into a wood cart at a distance away. The so called leader in the foundation building stage flew out right infront of the people eyes and trew up a mouthful of blood. There was a heavy dt in his chest as the middle of his chest was bt inside at a horrifying angles. All the bones in his chest wt right inside his heart directly puncturing his heart, killing him within seconds. The area all a was deathly silt as the people''s gazes automatically wt towards the young immortal and saw her standing there unharmed. What was ev more outrageous was that all the minions were sprawled all a the g with blooding out of their whole body. People stared agape as the young immortal whom they thought was headed towards doom was actually holding thest minion by his neck and in the next momt, infront of everyone she twisted that neck. With loud ''plop'' sound, his neck was brokpletely as the life gradually faded from his eyes. Ev Manager Qin himself being a perfection qi Condsation realm warriors couldn''t make out what just happed. He didn''t ev see her move from her position but in the time that it takes for the eyelids to close and op, everything infront of his has changed. He felt a chill fun down his spine as did the others. Repeating in their minds again and again ''do not mess with the young immortal''. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for more. Chapter 33: Chapter 33 - Her Heart ! "Let''s go." Mo Yuxin said in the same emotionless tone as she threw thest of the minions by his neck. Her eyes were extremely calm as if the death of the dozs or so thugs had nothing to do with her. People were still a little stunned as what they witnessed was beyond their wildest imagination. They couldn''t see anything at all as what they saw was only the d result. "Ohh heavs!! What was that? I couldn''t see anything!!" "Yeah .. me too. It happed too fast." "Hisss... She is soo ruthless!!" "Did you see how she broke thatst guy''s neck with her bare hands!!" "Too ruthless! Too ruthless!" "Look, the leader''s chest have curved inwards. Hiss... It looks too gruesome!" "He''s a foundation building cultivator! Yet he was blown to death in a single strike!!" "Sushh... Don''t talk loudly! What if she hears us!" "I think it''s fine as long as we don''t provoke her." At this point Manager Qin suddly came to his sses as it took him quite a while to digest everything that happed within the span of seconds ev with his professionalism. "Y-yes. Miss immortal. L-let us depart." He stammered as the nervousness was visible in this words. "Please follow me. Let me have the honour of inviting miss immortal to our ''Qunlun Jade Association''." He said again with his professional smile as he quickly came to ept everything that happed today. "Hmm..." Mo Yuxin just hummed in response as she started walking towards where manager Qin pointed. So many things happed in a single day that Mo Yuxin was quite surprised at herself. "Doesn''t this feel like the journey of those main characters in xianxia novel?" She thought to herself but she felt that ev if she turns out to be the main character of a certain book, she wouldn''t mind as long as she gets to live a happy life with her family. As the incredible ordeal passed, the people all dispersed but still feeling a little unreal at everything that happed. Someone suddly said, "wait, is she also the one who punished that scumbag ''Laotan'' by cutting his tongue!" "Yeah.. now that you said it, it''s definitely her. That unique attire of her and the facial description definitely matches her. And that unique creature on her shoulders! It''s definitely her!" "Doesn''t Laotan belong to the Lin family! The secondrgest family in the Azure Dragon City!" "Yeah. I heard he''s an elder in the family!" "She really has no fear!!" "Yeah.. offding the Lin family will not bode well for her." "But isn''t Lin family in a precarious state?" "Yeah. That Lin Fan kid of the Lin family patriarch turned out to be a trash who can''t ev cultivate!" "Did you also hear that a few days back, the gius youngdy Su of the Su family wt to Lin family to break her gagemt with Lin Fan!" "Yeah.. I heard it. It was quite a big thing. But that Lin Fan kid actually dared to take the annulmt contract and signed his name daringly!" "Yeah... He ev said that ''Its not you who is breaking this gagemt youngdy Su, but me who is breaking my gagemt with you!''. That was too domineering!" "Young Lady Su''s reputation was severely damaged by this." "Yes, she became an abandonedby from a gius in a single day." "Well, what''s the use of being a gius, at the d of the day she is a woman and her value will only be decided by her marriage." "Haha.. now that she has be an abandoneddy, do you think I also stand a chance with her.." "Tch.. you old man don''t deserve her. It''s me who should have her." "But don''t you have a wife!" "So what? She can be my concubine. Hahaha... I definitely won''t treat her bad." The momt Mo Yuxin heard them she suddly felt a burning pain in her heart! She touched her heart feeling it beating against her chest violtly like two drums. For a second she felt so much anger out of nowhere that without her perfect control over her she might have gone on a killing spree! An extremely violet thought emerged in her heart making her extremely confused! She stopped suddly on her track and the air a her suddly dropped in temperature. Manager Qi suddly felt a little cold and saw her standing there with an extremely calm face but if looked carefully those eyes shone bright blue. There were hundreds of emotions swirling within them as she tried sorting them. She didn''t know why she felt like this but she didn''t ask about it not ev little An and Baobao. Baobao immediately felt her mood drop severely low but knew that she didn''t want to hear anything at the momt. "Huff..." She exhaled a deep breath and the vironmt immediately rxed a little making Manager Qin feel rxed. "Should we go miss immortal." He didn''t dare to ask her anything and just told his purpose. "Yes. Let''s go." Mo Yuxin said with her calm voice as she folded her finger behind her back a little and a wisp of qi floated towards those two m. They were still talking vulgar things with their mouth and the next momt blood started oozing from their mouths and nose as they fell unconscious. People a were a little alerted as they suddly saw two m falling unconscious in the middle of the road. They wereter carried for treatmt but their dantian has bepletely destroyed for unknown reasons and they were said that they will never be able to cultivate and will live as a normal person their whole. For a Cultivator, there''s nothing more miserable than this. She didn''t nce at them at all and just started walking towards the jade association. There were many who were still talking about her, some felt scared of her but many had admiration towards her as well as thankfulness for what she did. Many had their loved ones die at the hands of these people and many had their sisters or daughters be trapped by these animals and killed in the most gruesome ways. They could do nothing but hope for a day like this to appear. They cheered for her as their saviour and gave her their heartfelt blessings. . . . But her heart which had always be calm felt as if a pebble has be thrown into a calmke causing uncountable ripples to form across the tireke. There were far too many emotions swirling within her. She felt stuffy and extremely ufortable as if a part of her is missing. As if something is close yet far away. She coul feel it yet couldn''t find it. She circted her Cultivation manual immediately and felt a bit relieved from the pure qi flooding into her body from ''Lan Xue'' in system space and felt a little relieved. Her heart started calming down as the emotions were put aside for the momt and the calmness returned. There were too many questions forming in her head but she felt that she would get her answers soon. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 34: Chapter 34 - The Jade Association "But she did a good thing right. Thatotan forced and murdered many wom and destroyed many homes and for the dark night group, we don''t ev need to say to know their crimes." "Yes, ev if she''s ruthless, she still did a good thing formon people like us." "The authorities and the officials don''t care about us but at least there''s still people who have a sse of justice." Many young wom who saw her were still stunned. "Ahhh.... Did you see how dashing she looked!" "Yeahh.. I really hated those m. They would always harass us in differt ways. My frid died to them after being tortured for days." At the mtion of her frid, her eyes turned red as drops of tears floated from them. The other wom a her startedforting her. "Don''t worry, our close ones have be avged." "Yes. Thank heavs. Thanks to her, the town would be lot more peaceful and safe for us." "Those scums havemitted far too many crimes but s for people like us, officials don''t ev bother to care." Most people were scared by the disy of ruthlessness by Mo Yuxin but beside fear there also existed admiration and thankfulness towards her. . . . She was still in a state of confusion and her heart was still trembling whever she heard anything rted to this ''Young Lady Su''. Though she didn''t know if her currt state really had anything to do with this person or it was because of some other reason. However one thing was sure that meeting whoever this person may be would definitely bring her closer towards her answers. But right now wasn''t the time as there are some things which she has to settle first. As she nced beside the manager Qin by her side and looked at therge three story building which is shaped like a pagoda, she again marveled at the intricate patterns and the way these ancit buildings are made. The outer decoration of the building itself shows it''s luxury as the gold tes on the dragon and pheonix decorations itself is a show of wealth. There''s ev precious jades graved in the eyes of the dragons and pheonix. As she and Manager Qin reached upon the huge door of the Jade Association, she saw that Outside of the door stood 3 guards who were all perfection qi condsation stage cultivators. "Pleasee inside Miss Immortal." Manager Qin said. As Manager Qin got closer towards the jade association, all the guards standing outside the stood immediately stood up to salute and respectfully bowed towards Manager Qin. "Wee Back, Manager Qin." All three shouted at the same time. "Good. Op the door. An extremely important guest hase." "Yes sir!" As Manager Qin said that, one guard immediately wt and oped the door for them. After oping the door, they stood on each side of the door respectfully. Manager Qin wt towards the door and stood beside the guards and bowed towards her and beckoned her toe inside. "Pleasee in miss immortal." Mo Yuxin saw the sincerity and respect in his attitude and wt inside the jade association. The guards outside were shocked as they''ve never se Manager Qin bowing towards someone to show their respect. "Hey did you see that? Who is she to warrant such respect from Manager Qin?" "Don''t know but whoever she is, it''s not someone we could afford to offd." "Yes. We should keep her appearance in mind so that we don''t actually block her the next time shees." "Yes yes." . . . As Mo Yuxin tered the jade association, she again admired the sheer wealth of this ce. There were rows upon rows of jade ced on small tforms which have a protective formation inscribed within it. Manager Qin started introducing the ins of the jade association. "There are three floors in the jade association. The first floor is for jades and valuable ornamts which usually wealthy wom buy. Though we''re called jade association, it''s not our main buisness." "Hohh.. th why is it called jade association?" "Well Miss immortal, that is because, our master, the owner of the jade association started this buisness in his tes with jade and jade has always be something close towards his heart." "In his tes? I thought this jade association was owned by somerge family as you said that it''s one of thergest merchant group in the whole Eastern contint." "Hahaha... That is the usual impression the jade association gives." "Our master has had a very unfortunate childhood as his family was massacred by anotherrge family. We can''t disclose such matters as they are only known by a few people including me. I will tell you a secret! He is a gold core perfection realm master!! And on the verge of breaking through to Nasct Soul stage!" "Ohhh... Thats quite awesome for a lone warrior to reach this level." "Yes, he also save many people in his life including me who are some of his closest associates. Our Master values talts and the momt I saw you I knew you''re someone who is needed in the jade association." "Ohh.. it seems you''re not hiding your purpose anymore?" "Yes, and from what I''ve se until now I think you would prefer an honest person over a shrewd one." "Well, your first impression is good but I''ve no such inttions such as joining an organisation or group. I like to act alone." "No hurry in a making a descision. Our master is currtly in the jade association in the Azure Dragon City. Every Year he does an yearly inspection in all of the branches of ''Qunlun Jade Association'' and today happs to this one''s turn. We''re quite lucky to be honest as meeting him normally would''ve be close to impossible. Though you don''t have to concern yourself with joining us as having a close rtionship with each other would also be ough." "It seems you really do value me ough to offer such befits." "Yes, My intuition has never done me wrong and I bet it shall be the same this time as well.." . . . Chapter 35: Chapter 35 - Big Reveal !! As they reached the second floor through the stairs, there were not only five perfection qi condsation stage cultivators but the door also had a protective formation inscribed in it. If an intruder tried to force his way through here, the protective formation would immediately activate and issue aplete lockdown of the whole building along with rming all the guards in the vicinity. "This is the second floor of our jade association and also the main buisness of us." Mo Yuxin saw that there were rows upon rows of treasures and weapons as well as armours. They ranged from human grade and all the way to precious earth grade. Though this evaluation is only for normal cultivators. For her, these are nothing but metal scraps. But for normal cultivators from Body tempering to foundation building, these are all valuable treasures. Manager Qin took her to d of the hall and there was a luxurious room in it which was probably the office of boss here. "Pleasee, miss immortal. Our master is currtly in his office." As he said that, he knocked on the door three times while saying, "Master it''s me, I''ve brought an important guest. Are you free." Seeing the way, he casually talks to his master, it seems their rtion is closer than normal master and servants. And the momt he oped the door, Mo Yuxin saw something which truly surprised her! . . . In the middle of the room was a big table with documts on it and a chair was ced infront of it. The momt the door oped a bit and Mo Yuxin with her ke eyes could immediately see everything inside including something very shocking. From the gap of the door, she immediately saw one man was pressing another man against the side of the table and kissing each other!!?????? She ev saw their hands going underneath their clothes!!! Her face turned a bit red and she was visibly shocked seeing the sce infront of her. Manager Qin saw the sce a few secondster Mo Yuxin, giving her ough time to calm down her heart and hide the embarrassmt she felt. But Manager Qin seemed to be quite familiar with this sce as he immediately closed the door with a loud bang which was probably ough to make the couple insidee to their sses. Manager Qin and Mo Yuxin waited in an awkward silce with both subconsciously agreeing on a mutual understanding as to not ask any questions for now. After a few minutes of rustling from inside, a clear spring like voice which had an unusual calming effect came from inside the room. "Come in." "Let''s go in, miss immortal." Manager Qin said and pushed the door handle and this time the door oped in a wide swing with the whole rooming inplete view infront of Mo Yuxin. The room itself wasn''t thatrge but the aesthetic were quite good with a touch of simplicity in it. There was onerge wood table in the middle and on it were quite a few jades which seemed precious at a first nce. They were being used to keep the stacks of documts in ce. There were wood chairs ced infront of the table and one luxurious mahogany chair to the other side which was probably where the owner sat. Mo Yuxin tered first th manager Qin and the momt she tered she met eyes with a pair of emrald gre eyes which again made her feel calm just by looking in those eyes. You could deduce a lot about his temperamt just from those eyes. And behind him stood another man but who was more feminine and beautiful than a woman with pale jade like skin, a pair of beautiful arms with slder legs. He was currtly reading a book upside down and along with that redness in his fair face gave away how shy and embarassed he was for the earlier situation. "Soo,, what brings you here manager Qin? We were quite busy you see..." The one who was sitting on the chair said with with a calm voice and if people didn''t notice what happed just a few minutes ago, they would''ve never discovered how shameless and thick-skinned a person can be. The one who was who was holding the book raised his face at the momt which gave Mo Yuxin quite a surprise. His face was truly beautiful with jade like skin which seems to have an innate blushing effect in it as his embarrassmt almost made his face red like a ripe apple. He had a pair of beautiful almond eyes which weirdly gave off the feeling of a cat? He raised his head from the book he was holding and gave the other man on the chair quite a death re. It seems he isn''t as thick-skinned as the other one. Seeing their sweet interaction as if the whole world outside doesn''t matter to them, made Mo Yuxin all the more convinced of her hypothesis. They are definitely a couple and same-sex one at that! Mo Yuxin was surprised but also quite happy to see a same-sex couple here in the cultivation world which didn''t give her the best of the first impression after all. From the momt she arrived in this world, she only saw the dark side of the people here. And now seeing their sweet interaction coupled with a good man like Manager Qin made her again believe that goodness also exists. . . . At this point Manager Qin seemed quite irritated by their behaviour as he said his word quite loudly, "This is the miss immortal I met at the jade market today. Not only she discovered a red jade but also an imperial Jade! I thought bringing her here to have a conversation wouldn''t be bad." Wh Manager Qin introduced her, That man who was sitting on the chairs raised his eyes to look at her. And the next momt, Mo Yuxin felt a probing qi trying to assess her to see her cultivation base. But how could anyone see her Cultivation base with her divine sse blocking any outside interferce be that a mtal one or a spiritual one. He was visibly surprised for a momt as with a cultivation like his who was almost at the verge of breaking through to Nasct Soul, who would probably be one of the strongest figures in the whole eastern Contint and not being able to idtify a seemingly strange woman gave him a big surprise. But the next momt, he withdrew his probing qi and smiled a little. There were all kinds of hidd dragons and crouching tigers in the world of cultivation. "Hello miss immortal, you not only discovered a red jade but also an imperial Jade! Which is not only impressive but also an invaluable treasure. Do not worry, we will give you a fairpsation if you wish to sell those to us. Ohh!! I forgot to introduce myself. I apologise for the rudess. My name is Ji Yanran, I''m the master of the ''Qunlun Jade Association'' and this is my husband Yun Yifg." . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for more. Heheheeeeeeee3. Chapter 36: Chapter 36 - Qunlun Jade Association. "Hello, I''m Mo Yuxin." She gave a simple reply with only her name. "It''s an honour to meet such an outstanding person as you Miss Mo Yuxin." Said Ji Yanran. "The honour is all mine." "I heard that you found red Jade and also an Imperial Jade from the Jade market!" "Yes, I did." "That is quite an ability you have." "Well, I''ve always had better sses than most people." "A red Jade is an extremely precious type of treasures which directly nourishes a person''s very soul and that is why it''s so hard to find. But it''s nearly not as precious as the Imperial Jade which has a number of effects that all the cultivators in whole eastern Contint would die to get their hands on." This jade can directly nourish your soul and strgth it. Not only that but it can directly purify the qi in the surings to 50 times than normal and congest it in small space a the cultivator making their cultivation speed almost tripple! That is a real treasure right there as you know that every time a Cultivator absorbs qi from the surings and cultivates, they naturally absorb all the waste as well and over time it umtes in their body making their Cultivation stagnant. Though there are medicines to remove the impurities but they are costly but with this you don''t have to worry about impurities much." "Thank you for your exnation." "No, no, it''s no big matter. Now would you like to sell them here?" Mo Yuxin thought for a momt and felt that right now wasn''t the time as she has to first settle the matter of her family in this world before doing anything else. And the money she has right now is ough for the momt. But th again her mother in this world has always be a proud cultivator but simply didn''t have the luck to live her life as a Cultivator, so getting her back on her path would cost a lot of money. And her sister in this world is also a little girl who would start her Cultivation journey soon and to make her life smoother would also cost money. "Sigh... Money is a universal problem in any world you go." Mo Yuxin thought and took out all the small jades as well as the red Jade and ced them infront of Ji Yanran. "I would like to sell all the Jades except the Imperial Jade for now." Ji Yanran was visibly disappointed for not getting the Imperial Jade but that is normal as the jade is far too precious and he himself doesn''t have the means to buy it from her. He quickly sorted out his thought and smiled at her as he started inspecting the Jades. "Haha... These are all valuable Jades. These 5 small Jades are of good quality and ev the colour is very much in demand. Hmm... I could give you 00 golds for these. And as for the red Jade, this is really of high quality. The size is almost the size of my palm which is quite a surprise. I''ve se only a few red Jades with such a size. It''s a really valuable jade and I could give you 50 low grade spirit stones for this. How is it?? Do you like the price?" Mo Yuxin thought for a momt and felt that the price was quite good and with the way people are in the cultivation world, she doesn''t expect to meet such honest people anywhere else. "Ok I will take it." Wh Mo Yuxin agreed, Ji Yanran immediately took out 00 golds as well as 50 low grade Spirit stone from a ring on his ring finger which seemed to be a type of Qianqun bag. Mo Yuxin took the golds and spirit stones and put them in her system space with a simple thought. She suddly thought of something and looked towards Yun Yifg and her eyes involuntarily wt towards the ring on his ring finger and found that both of them have the same rings on their ring finger. Seeing her looking at their rings on their finger, Ji Yanranughed a little and exined politely. "This is our Marriage Ring or you could say a couple''s ring. How is it? Do you like it? Do you want one for your other half?" Mo Yuxin realised that she has be staring a little too obviously and coughed a little to hide her embarrassmt, "No, It''s fine. I''m alone." "Hahaha... It''s ok, it''s ok. Maybe you will meet someone in the future." "No it''s ok. I prefer to be alone." Seeing that she was quite resolute in her stance, they stopped talking about it and quickly changed the subject. "Anyway, as Manager Qin must''ve said before, the offer of joining the ''Qunlun Jade Association'' will stay valid for you at any time. As you must''ve felt, I tried discerning your Cultivation earlier and I couldn''t find a single thing as it seemed as if everything about you is masked in a hazy mist. Though, there''s no hurry, I will be staying here in the Azure Dragon City for at least this week." Mo Yuxin felt a little awkward to directly reject this time so simply hummed in response. "Thank you for helping me with the Jades. I must depart now as I have some important things to do. And I will think about your offer carefully." "No no, it''s fine. You don''t need concern yourself much with the offer as having a fridly rtionship with you would also be our honour." "Manager Qin, please show Miss Mo Yuxin the way." "Ok master." "Let''s go miss immortal." "Ohh.. before going, please take this medal with you miss Mo Yuxin. This medal is a mark that will get you the most VIP treatmt anywhere in ''Qunlun Jade Association'' all over the contint. It will also get you many more offers and discounts. And it acts as a way tomunicate with each other. As long as you insert a bit of your qi in it, it will directly connect itself to the medallion in my hand and we would be able tomunicate from anywhere in the world." "Oh... It''s quite a precious thing to give. I don''t think I''ve done anything to deserve it. Please take it back." "No no.. It''s okay. I insist. It''s not much to have the honour of being frids with miss Mo Yuxin." Seeing that her refusal didn''t work, She simply put the medal away in her system space and thanked them again. Anyway, sorting out her so called father in this worldes first before anything else. She cupped her first infront of her as a gesture that cultivators of this world uses and they also did the same. "Th we shall meet again." . . . Chapter 37: Chapter 37 - A Red Star!! After bidding farewell to them, Mo Yuxin simply started following the directions in her memories and quickly found the right alley. She wt straight forward from the Qunlun Jade Association and passed by quite a few inns as well as a vegetable market. She followed the path shown in her memories and came at the d of the main Street. From there she turned left into an inconspicuous alley which seemed quite dirty. There were beggers lying all over the alley as well as homeless people begging for some money and food. She nced at them and found to her surprise that there were quite a few qi Condsation realm warriors who were also acting as homeless and begging for food. ''Ah... So they are maybe the ''begger sect'' or something simr to an informationwork. It''s quite surprising to see the things I''ve only read in novels in real life now.'' The beggers were quite curious at first nce to see someone so beautifuling in this dirty alley. But they didn''t pay much atttion as the matters of the wealthy were not something they should meddle in. Though some beggers did at first want toe close to her but the momt they saw the dark and almost terrifying glint in her eyes, they shuddered from Instinctive fear and backed away to a distance. The qi condsation realm beggars were not doing anything but just casting curious nces towards. She ev saw someone actually drawing a quick portrait of her as well as rows of information writt on them. They knew everything from wh she first tered the Azure Dragon City. She cast a quick nce and immediately read all the informations writt on the paper and found that they had writt everything from the counter with that elder from the lin family to the dark night group she countered in the jade market. They had also writt the information about her finding the red Jade as well as the imperial jade. One thing she found quite interesting is that, they seemed to have writt her Cultivation base as foundation building and marked her as an important individual in the list. She just nced a casually and quickly found the person who seemed to be the leader as he was a perfection qi Condsation realm. She just stared at him for a few seconds before retracting her eyes from her. The one one who was the leader as well as all the beggar sect people were sweating buckets at the momt. They were so afraid of the aura she had as well as the dark glint in her eyes terrified them. Some ev felt their legs go weak from fear. She didn''t bother with them anymore and just casually walked out of the alley. . . . The momt Mo Yuxin left the alley, the beggar sect people finally breathed a sigh of relief. "What the hell was that boss? What kind of woman has such a magnitude of pressure. It ev felt more than the brach leader himself!" One of the beggers said. "Yeah boss! Look my whole back is soaked in sweat. I swear I felt like I would die if I looked her in the eyes just now." The supposed leader who was standing a little further from them and who actually looked her in the eyes seemed to have all his strgth driv away from his body. "Thud....!!" He felt his legs go weak as he fell to the g with a thud. All the other beggers under him immediately came a him. "What the hell happed boss?" "Why is your face so pale boss??" At the momt, the boss who was named ''Shan Ke'' clutched his heart as his whole body trembled and he felt it difficult to ev breathe normally. "Huff.. Huff..." He seemed out of breath as his heart pounded in his chest as if it would burst in the next second. His face grew solemn by the second as he calmed down a little and ordered the others to shut up. "Shut up... ! And list mark her with a red star and sd it to the leader. "What?? Red star?? Boss that''s the highest level of danger in the whole Azure Dragon City!! Ev the city lord doesn''t warrant such danger!" "Shut up and do as I say. I felt truly it idiot." "I''ve already died once today! The momt She looked me in the eyes, I felt the whole world go dark as pure terror is the only world I can use to describe what I felt from her." The others a him grew really anxious at this point as they also thought that the fear they felt seemed to havee from their very instict as a human being. "Yes boss, I will. Immediately inform the branch leader." "Also tell the branch leader and notify all the beggars in the city to not provoke her at any cost." "Not ev the branch leader himself will be able to save us if we provoke her. Now go!!" "Yes yes.. boss." Some immediately took the portraits and the information piled in the paper and immediately ran towards the east direction. At this momt the leader among them had calmed down as he looked towards the sky and muttered in a low voice, "A storm ising" . . . . Mo Yuxin wt out of the alley not paying atttion to themotion her mere nce caused and leisurely strolled down from the alley and towards the home in her memories. As she walked, her robes fluttered in the breeze as she almost seemed like an ethereal spirit roaming in the mortal world. She looked all a her to find that every house in the street couldn''t ev be called houses. They were extremely dpidated with weeds and fungus growing from the gaps in the walls and doors. Most of the houses had their door and windows closed as she saw that people here seemed extremely vignt towards outsiders as they refused toe out of their homes and only looked towards her from the gaps. "Sigh... This ce should be the neglected slums in the city. It seems corruption is everywhere no matter what world is it." She didn''t pay much atttion to them and just kept walking forward and at the d of the streets were a little unusual. There seemed quite a lot of people gathered outside of the house in her memories. There were screamsing from inside which seemed to belong to a woman. A heart wrching cry came from the inside the house, "How dare you bastard do this to my daughter. Futian , I curse you for today it shall be either me or you who will live....." . . . Chapter 38: Chapter 38 - Is that Mo Yuxin?? As Mo Yuxin got closer towards the house at the d of the street, she found that a lot of people were outside of the house busily talking among themselves and looking inside. She frowned a little at the currt situation but still wt towards her home. As she wt closer, the discussion a her seemed to be growing louder. "Hey, hey, is that Mo Futian?? Why is he here to visit that abandoned woman??" "Yeah, I heard they came looking for her eldest daughter, you know!" "Ahh!! That one, Mo Yuxin right?" "Yes, yes. I heard she fled the town with some random riffraff." "Hiss, what a slut. She was always trying to seduce my boys, you know." "I gerously wt to them to get her hands in marriage for my eldest boy but you know what she said? She said that she would rather die than marry him and now what she runs off with an old man. I knew she was a bitch always." "Yeah, ev my young boy was seduced by that vixin. He was always going on and on about marrying her while we could find an obedit girl hundred times better than her." As Mo Yuxin walked towards there, all a her were just curses being directed at the previous Mo Yuxin without any basis. She herself has recieved the memories of her and know everything that has happed in her life. Those boys in this part of town has never se a woman as beautiful as her and being a beautiful woman in the times of cultivation where strgth is everything, beauty could also be a curse. These boys always tried to flirt with the previous Mo Yuxin, trying to get close to her and one time ev tried forcing her. Had it not be for her strgth, a normal girl of her age would have never be able to Outmatch 6 or 7 of these big boys. If her mother didn''t make her cultivate diligtly from a young age and if she didn''t have the talt to grow her strgth at such an young age, the fate of hers would be miserable to say the least. And the fact that her so called half brothers tried to r*pe their own sister is something she herself never expected. If she didn''t have the strgth to run away from them, death would''ve be the least of her worries. In these parts of the town, wherew pays little atttion to, the life of weak are always hard. . . . As she got closer towards the crowd, they subconsciously parted to the side to make ways for her as their eyes followed her. "Hisss.... Who is she??" "I don''t know but those eyes are too sharp!!" "Yeah yeah.. what is this pressure I feel! It feels hard to breath ev." The momt she walked towards the door of her house, all the crowd outside had their eyes glued to her and the discussions immediately came to a stop. All a became extremely quite and they felt as if they were walking on thin ice. "W-who is this woman?? She''s such a stunning beauty!!" "Sushhh.. don''t talk loudly, can''t you feel, she is an immortal!" "Hey, don''t you think she looks like that Mo Yuxin girl!!" "Bahh.. what nonsse." . . . She didn''t pay any atttion to what these people were saying and just calmly came close to the door. She took a second look at this so called house and though she did know the state of her house from her memories, but she felt the reality infront of her was ev more dire. This was a small courtyard wood house. The main door leading inside is in such a miserable state that a single kick would probably be ough to demolish the whole gate. She didn''t think much as she would move out of this house as soon as possible with her mother and sister. Living here isn''t humanly possible with the bugs crawling all a here and the weeds and grass growing all over the house. The pavemt leading inside the house has big and small holes in them and feels slippery to walk as there''s a thick mold grown on the in surface. As she was about to op the door, the two guards that Mo Futian left outside to block anyone froming inside suddly came to their sses. They were also scared inside toe towards her and subconsciously joined the crowd in making a way for her. But they were also qi Condsation realm warriors who have certain mtal capacity to sure pressure. "Y-you can''t go inside Miss Immortal, the Mo family patriarch is inside and any outsider is not allowed to go inside." He shuttered a little bit gritted his teeth and forced himself to say these words. He himself didn''t know why he was hesitating so much and why he was so scared of her. She didn''t do anything nor did she deliberately exuded any pressure but the instinctive fear made it difficult for him to remain calm. He Chose to trust his instincts and became as respectful as possible. The other one tried as much as possible to reduce his existce and let him do the talking. Mo Yuxin just raised her eyes at them which was ough to make them tremble involuntarily. She was thinking about whether to force her way through or try a differt approach. "I''m Mo Yuxin, this is my house." She said in a simple and calm way but the innate chillness in her voice sd shivers down their spine. But in the next momt, they became confused as well as all the people prest. "This-this... Y-you are that Mo Yuxin??" The guards found it hard to believe that the immortal woman before th was that Mo Yuxin. Some people within the crowd had se her resemnce to the previous Mo Yuxin and was finally convinced of their conjecture. "Hey, I told you she felt simr to that Mo Yuxin." "Sushhh... How could she be that Mo Yuxin?? She wasn''t this cold and good looking!!" At this point, the expression of the guards and all the people prest had already changed. Who they thought was a cold immortal turned out to be the girl they looked down on their whole life. . . . Chapter 39: Chapter 39 - Her mother. As Mo Yuxin revealed her idtity, the expressions of the people a her and including the guards changed. The instinctive fear was overwhelmed by their internal superiority and disdain for the previous Mo Yuxin. Who they thought was a proud immortal turned out to be the daughter of an abandoned woman, a slut in their mind. The guards as well as many of the m who could only admire her beauty started to reveal their disgusting greed hidd in their eyes. "Ohhh... You''re the Mo Yuxin, young miss Mo. Hehehe.... It''s not impossible to let you through! What do you say brother?" One of the guards said to the other with a wide grin on his face as if the previous fear never ev existed. The other guard immediately understood his inttions and started revealing their disgusting side. "Hehehe... It''s right young miss, we could let you through. You know your mother and sister must be in trouble inside. Why don''t you have a chat with us brothers. We promise we would treat you well, hehee...." The guards started showing the disgusting side of humanity without a momt''s hesitation. "Sigh..." Mo Yuxin just sighed internally as she was surprised by the nature of these people. She started at them coldly without saying anything. The guards thought that she was probably scared by them and couldn''t ev make any sound. . . . "Hey, look. What a great show right." "Yeah, what''s going to happ to that proud girl now. She won''t ev be alive after this." "Do you think we got a chance after they''ve finished." "Hahh... Maybe with a dead body. Though that would also be pretty good right. Hehehee...." Some of the m a the crowd started talking these disgusting things with their mouth while the others just stood there with great interest as if waiting for a show to begin. . . . "It''s ough." Mo Yuxin just calmly said these words before releasing a bit of her Cultivation pressure on them. All the gossips immediately came to a stop as all the people sank to their knees, clutching their hearts. She controlled her pressure just ough to not let them die. She looked at the guards underneath her whose whole body was stuck against the pavemt with no Movemt. Blood was oozing from their mouth, eyes as well as their ears and they were gasping while looking towards her without being able to ev plead for mercy. They tried shouting but no voice came. The guards bared the most impact of her spiritual pressure but the others didn''t fare well much. They were on their knees with coughing blood non stop. They couldn''t breath properly as they clutched their hearts and just groaned in pain. She was a bit irritated by the behavior of these people but she didn''t want tomit homicide nor did she want tomit indiscriminate murder. She just taught them a good lesson that they will remember for their whole life. As for the guards, they were just hanging on their life by a single thread. She didn''t want to dirty her hands with the blood of these animals, so she used a strand of her qi and directly made their dantian burst. They will not live anymore but if they do, they will never be able to cultivate nor be able to lead a normal life. She didn''t want to pay any more atttion to these people and was about to op the door wh a shrill cry came from inside the house. It''s the voice of her mother! She didn''t think for a second longer as the door burst op with a wave of her hand. She looked inside the house and so did the others inside look towards her. She saw that there were quite a lot of people prest inside. From her so called father Mo Futian to all the siblings who pushed the previous Mo Yuxin to her death. As the door swung op, she calmly tered the house infront of the eyes of everyone inside. They were shocked at first seeing such a stunning beauty but th Mo Futian said, "Who are you? Who gave you the permission to ter this house?" She looked towards Mo Futian with her calm eyes which made him flich for a momt as a bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. She looked past him and saw that a few guards were holding her Mother and sister down. And the next momt, she disappeared right infront of all of them and appeared where her mother and sister was. She waved her sleeves and all the 4 or so m flew towards one of the walls and crashing with a loud bang. All of this happed within the span of a single momt and everyone was stunned. They simply couldn''t process what just happed. She stood infront of her mother and sister with a calm look in her eyes. She bd down slightly and helped her mother and sister up. Her sister was buried in the arms of her mother and was fine but the mother had a lot of bruises on her face and body. Her head was bleeding and her hair was disheveled. She looked truly miserable, she must''ve gone through a lot. Mo Yuxin was a little distressed by seeing the state of her mother. Ev though she wasn''t the original Mo Yuxin but she did recieve her memories and she now truly belong in this world with her currt indtity. Meaning, she is now the true daughter of this middle aged woman right infront of her. She looked towards her little sister and saw her huddled in her mother''s arms and seemed to be crying with her shoulders trembling. She must''ve be frighted countering such a situation at such a young age. She again took a look at the woman who is now her mother and found that she seemed to have aged a lot more than just a few days ago. She took a deep breath and calmed her emotions and took her mother''s hand. "Don''t worry mom. I''m here." . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 40: Chapter 40 - The mother and daughter. As Mo Yuxin helped her mother and sister up, they were both looking towards her face seemingly trying to idtify who she is. The little girl with her eyes stared at her and Mo Yuxin was a little surprised to find that her sister truly resembled her mother a lot more than her. Her mother was still looking at her face with her squinted eyes and after a momt, as if suddly realising something, her expression changed from shock to relief and finally she couldn''t hold on anymore as clear tear drops dropped from the corner of her eyes. She ced her trembling hands on her face as she spoke with a quivering voice which contained countless emotions within. "X-xin''er!!! I-is t-that y-you??" She asked her with boundless hope in her voice as Mo Yuxin gave a slight nod in affirmation. Tears were flowing down her eyes like a river without any signs of stopping but those wer''t tears of sadness but something more with happiness and relief prest within them. Seeing her mother crying like this, the little girl also started crying like a brok damn. Mo Yuxin was a bit overwhelmed seeing the two mother and daughter crying while looking at her. She didn''t know how to coax others much less what to say wh they are crying. She still mustered up all the words she could say and triedforting them in her own awkward way. "Don''t cry. I''m here. I will not let others bully you anymore." After crying for a while, they finally stopped and the mother still said with her red eyes. "What happed to you? What did they do to you? You were gone all of a sudd and,, and they said you died. I was so scared." At the d, her voice still cracked as the boundless sadness was prest in every word she said. "Don''t worry. I''m okay. They will not be able to bully us anymore, mother. I''ll say the restter." The little girl was still staring at her with her big eyes. She was a little confused as to who this woman was who saved them from the big bad guys. She felt that this big sister felt familiar but her young , developing mind couldn''t connect the dots. Not being able to contain her curiousity, she asked ttatively, "M-mom. W-who is this big sister?" The mother was still a little dazed by everything that happed from being harassed to seeing their missing daughtere back. At this momt wh she heard Mo Fg ask her this question with her sweet milky voice, she suddly felt a little rxed. ''yes, her daughter is back.'' She finally epted reality which brought her hope and happiness again. "Hahh.. you kid! Can''t you recognise your own big sister." The momt Mother said that, the little girl suddly became wide eyed as if her young mind finally connected the dots and her eyes looking at her sister became red again. A few drops of tears trickled down her cheeks as she cried in her sweet milky voice. "Wuwuwu .. where did you go jiejie?? Did you abandon Us? Do you not want me anymore? Wuwuwuu...." Mo Yuxin was again troubled by the little one. And as she took a closer look at her little sister in her new life, she was surprised to find that this little girl truly resembles her mother far more than her. But her eyes visibly darked seeing the state of her body. Ev though she is supposed to be a 3 year young girl, she is extremely thin and her cheeks are sunk. She looked mostly just bones and muscles without much flesh. Her hair looked yellowish and dirty probably fromck of nutrition and the heavy ordeal she wt through today. ''sigh.. they truly lived this miserably ev after being of noble birth.'' However that still didn''t diminish the inhert charm and adorabless that she possessed which could melt ev the sternest of hearts. Petite and dainty, she possessed a diminutive staturebined with her fair jade like skin could truly rival ev the most pampered youngdies. Though the years of poverty and ridicules directed from everywhere stunted her growth but it still couldn''t extinguish the inne in those pair of big almond eyes which seemed to be shining bright like the stars in the midnight sky. Thinking of the memories where those big eyes always stared at her with utmost adoration and admiration, now those same eyes are shedding tears with visible fear of separation made her heart soft. She bt down on her knees as she spread her hands towards her and coaxed her softly. "No, fgfg. Why would jiejie abandon such an adorable little sister, right. " Mo Yuxin said and slowly took the little girl in her arms and stroked her back softly. The little girl seemed a little hesitant at first as her jiejie seemed to have changed a lot. She felt that her jiejie''s voice seemed soo soft and calming as if all the previous worries were washed away by the flow of her voice. "Really? Jiejie really didn''t abandon me? Th, th will jiejie be with us from now on?" "Yes. Jiejie will now always be with you and mother. Jiejie will always protect you." "Ok." And she buried her little face in Mo Yuxin''s arms as while recieving the warmth that she so longed for. The past few days have be truly hard for her young mind. First her sister wt missing th her mother searched for her day and night. And all the ridicules and rumors floating all a made her scared but she didn''t dare shed her tears in fear of affecting her mother. But now everything was fine. Her jiejie is back and all those bad guys will be dealt with. She truly admired her sister and felt that with her sister a nobody will be able to bully her or mother. After feeling relieved after all these days, she finally regained her youthful and adorable smile as she got out of her embrace and trotted with little steps towards her mother. It truly gave of a picture of inne and loveliness. "Mom, mom, look, jiejie is now back. She said she will protect us from those bad guys. We don''t have to be bullied anymore. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 41: Chapter 41 - Rotten Family. As the mother and her two daughters were reminiscing about their life, on the other hand the faces of the other people wer''t good at all. Mo Futian, being a Cultivator of Foundation building stage simply couldn''t believe what just happed. His eyes couldn''t follow her movemts and the speed at which she dealt with all his private guards made him a wary of who this person is. However the next momt he including all the others prest at this momt were dumbfounded by what they witnessed. ''She is Mo Yuxin!!!" The momt they listed to the conversation betwe the mother and daughter trio, they simply couldn''t believe their eyes at all. Infront of their faces stood an almost ethereal immortal who face did have a resemnce to the previous Mo Yuxin but other than that everything about her waspletely differt. But their fear of the unknownsted only a second before it was drowned in sea of superiority and internal disdain for the trio of mother and daughters. Their eyes immediately changed and the amazemt in them was reced with scheming calction and naked greed. Fgfg was immediately scared by their terrifying desires in their eyes and the way they nced at them. She immediately trotted towards Mo Yuxin in small steps and tugged at the corner of robes. "Jiejie, I''m scared." She said in a very distressed voice. Mo Yuxin looked at her and found that her shoulders were trembling from fright. In all the years before, they''ve always had to dure their disdainful looks casted towards them. Although little fgfg neverined to her mother or sister, she definitely felt distressed by countering such things at such a young age. "Don''t worry, Your jiejie is here. What are you afraid of?" The momt she heard her jiejie say this, she immediately became rxed. She has an almost blind trust in her jiejie and in the eyes of this young and innoct little sister, her big sister is truly the most powerful person in the world. ''I also want to be like jiejie. I also want to protect jiejie and mother.'' Little Fgfg thought in her heart as she vowed in her heart. Ev though the atmosphere for the mother and daughter trio was harmonious but the faces of the Mo family siblings were not good at all. Ev though they looked down upon the their family, they wer''t stupid. The disy of power that Mo Yuxin showed earlier was ough to scare them out of their wits. They huddled together at the back and whispered betwe each other. "Shit, shit. Brother, is that really Mo Yuxin?" "Didn''t she died ev after being injured like that??" "Yeah, yeah. We fought for so long and she should''ve be on the verge of death. How did she survive?" "Sshh.. that damn woman is soo tacious. Not only did we not get to taste her but now she''s gott soo much more powerful than before!!" "Eldest brother!! What do we do???" All the younger siblings were chattering among themselves nonstop and panicking thinking in lowered voice fearing that if she heard them, she will definitely take revge on them. They knew in their hearts that what they wanted to do in the forest that day with her. Ev though shees from a differt mother, she is still their half sister. But not only they wanted to kill her but had such vile thoughts towards her. If not for the perseverance of the previous Mo Yuxin and her undying will, any other ordinary woman would not havee outscathed from such an ordeal. Though unfortunately, ev after all that torture and during such injury, heavs didn''t seem to n to give her any other chances. She could only die alone on that cliff while slowly bleeding to death. At such a young age, what that child has be through was ough to sd shivers down any other person. "Shut up!!!" At this point the eldest brother couldn''t dure their chatter and red at them with his gloomy dark eyes. This eldest brother is named ''Mo Shg'' and is being trained as the next sessor of the Mo Family by Mo Futian. That being the case, he is at the cter of power and joys the most luxury and befits in the whole family. And with the help of countless expsive treasures and elixirs he received from a very young age andbined with his slightly superior talt that the other five siblings, he became the fastest to reach perfection qi condsation stage cultivator at a rtively young age. He seems like a soft gtleman with his fairplexion and handsome face but behind that fake persona lies a darker side that only the people in the inner circle of the ''Azure Dragon city''s noble circle knows. He has a disgusting hobby of trapping young wom either by force or by his gtle sior brother persona and torture them for countless days and and have them killed. So much so that he didn''t want to leave ev his half sister. The momt he red at the other siblings, they all shut up and waited for him to talk. "Bahh.. stupid idiots. So what if she came back more powerful at most she has tered foundation building by some chance counter. She was already at the perfection qi condsation stage before and being in a life and death situation must''ve pushed her towards the edge of foundation building. And our father is aprehsion foundation building stage warrior, do you think a newly tered foundation building cultivator will be able to match up to him. Sigh .. what a damn tacious woman. Why won''t she just be submissive to me. But it''s good. Now she has be ev more beautiful. I want to see how she will escape this time." After listing to the eldest brother all the others also rxed and immediately felt that what he said truly makes sse. And with the fear being reced by the delusions, they immediately became lustful towards not only Mo Yuxin but little fgfg as well. "Sigh... What a rott family. I truly need to clean this mess up, otherwise it will leave a bad taste in my mouth." Mo Yuxinughed a little and said these word by word and in the strange awkward silce, it was heard by everyone prest. "!!!!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 42: Chapter 42 - Rotten Family 2. "Sigh... What a rott family. I truly need to clean this mess up, otherwise it will leave a bad taste in my mouth." Mo Yuxinughed a little and said these word by word and in the strange awkward silce, it was heard by everyone prest. And finally Mo Futian couldn''t hold it in anymore and shouted, "You!!! How dare you talk about Mo Family in such a way." Mo Yuxin just nced at his so called father indiffertly, "Why? I must praise you for bringing up such abominations in this world. Well, I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree." As Mo Yuxin talked about those so called siblings, they flinched and quickly averted their eyes as if the one who pushed her towards the edges of death wasn''t them at all. "You!!! I''m your father!!" Mo Yuxin was a little surprised by his shamelessness. On one hand, he abandoned her mother ev on the promise of not taking another woman and on the other hand he still wants to establish his position in their family. "Your hipocrisy knows no bound and you dare to call yourself my father?? Are you qualified??" As the sharp but true words came out of Mo Yuxin''s mouth, Mo Futian was almost getting red with anger. "You!!! Unfilial daughter!! " "Hahh.. don''t bother. I have only one family and that is my mother and sister. I don''t recognise you as my father nor do I need to show you my filial piety." Mo Yuxin said coldly as a matter of fact. With the atrocities he hasmitted towards her mother, it wouldn''t be exaggeration to kill him right at this instant. But she still wanted to see just how low this man can get. Mo Futian was hugging at this point from anger and he ev exerted his Cultivation pressure on her but seeing no reaction on her face made him quite uneasy. But he didn''t think that Mo Yuxin could surpass him and this thought itself never crossed his mind. He is inhertly arrogant who looks down on the weak and bullies them but fears the strong. And with the way he has oppressed Mo Yuxin and her mother and sister for almost 30 years made it impossible for him to ever see them on the same level. In his mind, Lan Xu is just a woman who was proud but was conquered by him in the d and her two daughters are nothing more than disposable garbage whose only value is to secure a marriage with a rich old man. And thinking about marriage and the declining of the Mo Family and now seeing Mo Yuxin bing more beautiful made him again have a nasty idea. He quickly calmed himself down and immediately put on the persona of a gtle old father. "You!! Sigh... Let''s let it go. Now that you''vee back, it''s time to stop ying and help the Mo Family in its crisis." Mo Yuxin was again and again surprised by them he acts and his shamelessness drops to another level every time he ops his mouth. But at this point Mo Yuxin''s mother couldn''t sit still, "You bastard. It wasn''t ough that you destroyed my life and now you want to destroy the lives of my daughter. You think I don''t know about those rich old m who came to Mo Family to offer money in exchange for my daughters!! No. As long as I''m alive, I, Lan Xu will not let you do as you wish." "You!! He was ashamed for having his secret exposed. And in fact it was right. Many rich old m came to Mo Family offering their money in exchange for having Mo Yuxin and her sister as their concubines. And he himself invited many of these rich old m and sold his two daughters for the one who bid the highest. And seeing that his secret was exposed, his face turned red due to embarrassmt but he quickly coughed to hide it. At this point seeing the hugemotion, many people were outside of the gate and peeking inside while trying to see what''s going on. They were chattering among themselves and finding the secrets of theserge families made their face livid. "Hiss.. what a sce. Who knew that all high and mighty Mo Family patriarch actually sold his daughters for money!" "Yeah. Who knew the Reverd immortal was actually such a cruel person." Many were throwing curses at him for doing such Cruel act towards his family but there were also some who were in his support. "Bahh.. so what. She''s just a woman. Getting married should be an honour for her. I think the Mo family patriarch is doing a good thing. Securing a marriage for these useless daughters in home." . . . Seeing themotion outside and hearing the hushed criticism of people made Mo Futian all the more embarrassed. "You!! I''m doing it for her own good. What would her worth be if she doesn''t get married now. She should contribute some to the Mo Family now that we are in a though spot." "Shut up. I said I only have my mother and sister as family. And as for the Mo Family, whether you die or not doesn''t matter to me." Mo Yuxin said coldly as she simply couldn''t bear the nonsseing out of his mouth. "Get out from here. Our family doesn''t ept dogs barking in our courtyard." She added with a hint of sarcastic remark. "You!!! Mo Futian couldn''t control his anger anymore as he gritted his teeth and said. "Good. You unfilial daughter. If you don''t don''t know what''s good for you. As your father I should teach you!" He finished speaking and immediately conjured his power as a Comprehsion foundation building stage and vanished from his spot at an extremely fast speed. "I will show you the differce betwe heav and earth!! You should just be an obedit daughter and list to me." He flew at a really fast speed towards her while wrapping his palm with spiritual power and attacked her with a palm strike. Mother Lan and fgfg were extremely frighted seeing the way Mo Futian came towards Mo Yuxin. Mother Lan wanted to rush infront of Mo Yuxin to block the attack with her body but s with all the years of not practicing as well as against the speed of a foundation building, she simply wasn''t fast ough. Her eyes turned red as she feared for the life of her daughter. The whole surings turned deathly and everyone was looking inttly towards the ce where Mo Yuxin was but... !!!!!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 43: Chapter 43 - A Coward!!! "boom!!!! "Crackle! Whoooshhh!!!" As Mo Futian''s true face was prested before the eyes of all, he couldn''t continue to act like a verable immortal anymore. His whole face was red from shame and anger. All his life, the wom a him have always be submissive towards him. They always tried to please him in various ways, ying in their little courtyard trying to win his affection for more power and control. He has be used to the fawning looks of these wom and he has always regarded them as his mere possession. And the only woman who never submitted to him all his life was Mo Yuxin''s mother. In his younger days, he had the nasty and sick habit of breaking the wills of proud wom with force. Only heavs know, just how many wom have suffered at his hands. But Lan Xu was differt than all the wom he has ever se in his life. She was proud, extremely beautiful like a red rose but had sharp thorns which were always ready to cut at anyone who dared to threat her. Mother Lan in her younger days was an exquisite and wless beauty. She had a pair of beautiful and narrow pheonix eyes, and wh the ds of her eyes are lifted up, there is always a bit of a charm. And wh she looked at people sideways, she felt as cold as ice. Though these same pair of eyes have now lost its brilliance after all these years of storms that has passed through her life. She had a fairplexion and the skin all over her body was as delicate and transluct as jade. In perticr, her aura ofpassion that was very differt from others looked perticrly harmonious with her cold temperamt, giving her a feeling of a noble immortal. And that is why Mo Futian set his sights on her and tried every possible way to win her from creating aplete fake persona of a gtle sior brother to putting indirect pressure on her through her family. Her father being a cold hearted man who only cared about his family''s glory quickly gave her hand in marriage to him and from th on started the life of misery which continues till date. Mo Futian couldn''t control Mather Lan nor could be make her submissive towards him and now seeing that her young daughter also looks at him like he is some sort of bug not worth respecting made him all the more angry. He rushed towards Mo Yuxin while gathering his spiritual power in his palm and conctrating his whole momtum in this single attack of his, thinking that it was ough to beat her into a half death state. "Tiger Vajra Palm!!!!" He shouted the name of his palm arts while having the delusions of already winning this battle and making her obedit. And all the while, in the eyes of Mo Yuxin he was as slow as a tortoise. With her cultivation and without ev the need to use her divine power, defeating him is as easy as killing a bug. And from her perspective as a novel reader, the way he shouted the name of the palm arts was just embarrassing. But in the eyes of the others, they felt as if death was the only oue of Mo Yuxin. Mother Lan tried circting every fiver of her spiritual power to rush infront of her, to save her daughter but her efforts amounted to nothing as the time it took her to ev begin her cirction of qi was ough for the whole ordeal toe to an d. "Boom!!! A deafing sound sounded as dust flew all a the surings making it hard to see what happed. But it was only for a momt as the dust settled and what came into view could only be described as impossible. Mother Lan was watching inttly with her red eyes fearing the life of her daughter and the momt everything came to an d, she was just stunned in ce fearing for the worst. If it truly came to the worst, she had already nned to either kill him or die trying. But nothing she thought came into reality. And the surprised and fearful voice of Mo Futian came into the ears of everyone prest. "You!!! How!!! Im-impossible!!!" Mo Yuxin was standing infront of Mo Futian with her hands behind her back and her robes fluttered in ther winds with a cold smirk on her face. Mo Futian was kneeling before her and the hand that he used to strike her with was bd into a horrifying angles. Fine beads of sweat trickled down his forehead as the gushing pain made him feel again and again that what happed was reality. And as the reality settled, his mind was now drowned in the sea of fear and death. Everything happed within the span of a fraction of a second as he came towards her and saw with his own eyes that Mo Yuxin just did nothing, not ev gathering spiritual power in his hands and grabbed his hands with her bare hand. She twisted his hand in a horrifying angle while kicking him in his knees which made his legs bd as he dropped to the g. She injected a strand of qi into his body and violtly crushed his foundation making all the years of cultivation into nothing. And before he couldprehd everything that happed, he saw Mo Yuxin taking out a blunt sword and cing it on his neck. Mo Futian has done too much harm towards her mother and sister and she simply didn''t n to keep him alive but also didn''t n to give him a quick death as that would be mercy towards a vile creature like him. She took out a blunt and rusty de from the Qianqun bag that she took from that cultivator from before and cing it on his neck. Seeing the dark and terrifying glint in her almost emotionless eyes made him go crazy with fear. He didn''t want to die. Ev though he took the lives of thousands of innoct people, but wh it came to his own death, he abandoned all the previous arrogance and started howling and crying with snots all over his face. He started begging for his life, "N-no, no, no, no, no, no, nonono... D-don''t k-kill me. D- don''t kill me. Please, I beg y-you!! I-im y-your father?!!!! Y-you c-cant kill me !!! N-no ,no , help ....." He started frantically crying for help and begging her to not kill him. At this point all his arrogance left his mind and instinctive fear swallowed him whole and survival was the only thing left in his mouth. He started hitting his head on the g, rolling with dirt and dust. He was no longer the arrogant immortal nor the proud Mo Family patriarch that all had thought. Now that his mask had fall off, all that was left was a disgusting coward who feared the strong and oppressed the weak. . . . Thank you for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 44: Chapter 44 - The Consequences ! "No, No, nonono... D-don''t k-kill me!!! I-im Y-your father!" As Mo Futian was frantically begging for his life with tears and snots all over his face, kowtowing on the g like a frighted little mouse. He had abandoned every bit of prettious arrogance and aloofness of the previous Mo Family patriarch in the face of his immint death. The whole surings were still deathly silt with only the sound of Mo Futian begging. It took them quite a few seconds to actually digest everything that happed within the span of a minute. Never in their life, had they ever ev imagined such an absurd scario. In their minds, they expected the scario of the tragic d of the mother and daughters but Mo Yuxin gave them a shock of their life. Mother Lan finally came out of her stupor and breathed a sigh of relief. She came towards Mo Yuxin with red eyes, "Xin''er , are you okay? You''re not injured right??" She came towards her and quickly started checking her to see if there were any hidd injury. Mo Yuxin saw everything that happed wh Mo Futian came to attack her. Ev though Mother Lan hasn''t practiced for years but she still tried to jump infront of her without a single momt''s of hesitation. Mo Yuxin''s heart felt a little warm at the thought of a mother protecting her so selflessly. "Don''t worry, mom. I''m fine. They ar''t my match." "You reckless child. You have mother such a shock. What if something happed? How would I live without my daughter??" Seeing that her eyes started getting red and tears were about to fall from them, she quickly brought her hands to her face and wiped those few tears. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Don''t cry. Nothing will happ. I''m here." Before they could indulge in their emotional exchange, Mo Yuxin suddly felt a pair of arm wrapping a her waist and burning it''s little face in her arms. "Jiejie~~~ wuuuwuuwuuu.... I was scared." She knew little fgfg must''ve be scared from such an outburst of power. Mo Yuxin put her hands on her head and rubbed her hair feeling warm in her heart. "Why?? You don''t trust your jiejie?" She said while putting on a sad face. Little fgfg was immediately flustered seeing that she made her sister sad, she ev forgot to cry and stuttered while saying, N-no , no. Jiejie is awesome. I-I knew jiejie would defeat the bad guy!" Seeing her like this put a smile on Mo Yuxin''s face and she stopped teasing her. "Ok, ok. Jiejie knows." The atmosphere a the mother and daughters were extremely harmonious and loving as if the frantic Mo Futian didn''t ev exist in their world. Mo Futian was kneeling and kowtowing for his life but also frantically thinking of ways to save himself. He looked towards his eldest son immediately started shouting, "You!! Unfilial son. Your father is in such a state and you''re standing there like a stone statue instead of helping me!!!" Mo Shg had the same gloomy look in his eyes but within them now existed an almost crazy desire as he inttly looked towards Mo Yuxin without batting an eyelid. Seeing his father shouting towards him, he immediately put on a sad face while acting like a gtle son who was heartbrok for his father''s plight and immediately wt towards him. But before he could extd his hand towards Mo Futian, he felt burning pain in his hands as a deep cut mark appeared there. He almost shouted from pain, "w-who!! Agghhhhhh." As if instinctually, his eyes wandered upwards towards those pair of dark eyes and he shuddered involuntarily from fear. His legs almost wt weak from fear as he felt as if he was standing infront of a terrifying thunder which would strike him into nothingness. "Stand back." Mo Yuxin warned him coldly. Before ev thinking of anything, his survival instinct kicked in as he immediately retreated a few steps not daring to look forward. "You!! Before he could say anything ,he felt a forced on his body as he was crushed on the g under this force and immediately coughed a mouthful of blood. "Enough!! " He heard Mo Yuxin''s almost frighting cold voice which sd shivers down his spine. Mo Yuxin looked towards her mother with slight hesitation but seeing her giving her a slight nod with her red eyes, she made up her mind. It was very simple exchange betwe them but it was ough to convey each other''s thoughts. "Mo Futian, for the amount of hurt that you''ve inflicted upon my family, mother, it''s not ough to kill you ev a thousand times." "You vited my mother wh she was pregnant, your sons tried to do the same to me who is supposedly their sister just a few days back. If not for the chance counter with a great sage, I don''t want to ev imagine the horrifying ding I would''ve had." Her voice was low but it was ough for all the people prest to hear clearly. At this point thousands of people has crowded outside of the op door of the house. They had all se the disy of power by Mo Yuxin and coupled with the way Mo Futian has tortured and killed innoct people for years while taking protection fees from them made them have a lot of undue grudges towards him. Now hearing the shocking news that Lan Xu who was once a proud woman was vited while being pregnant but ev more outrageous were the siblings who actually wanted to vite their own sister made them op their mouths in disbelief. "Ohh!! Heavs, what a sin. What a sin." "What kind of immortals are they, they don''t ev have the basic human dy!!" "Such animals!! How could they!!" No matter how much Money Futian tried to hide his dark secrets , but there were many people who knew it but were afraid to oply circte it for fear of the consequces. But now seeing that the same Mo Futian was crawling on the g like a rat, they immediately started talking about their informations and it quickly spread to all over the town. And on the other hand, The beggers sect squad leader ''Shan Ke'' has already reported the matter to their brach leader. They immediately gave Mo Yuxin a red star. There were many hidd dragons and crouching tigers in the world who were mighty powerhouses like Mo Yuxin. The squad leader ''Shan Ke'' was a respected man who has be a Cultivator for a long time and survived many battles. He also countered gold core realm powerhouses and he immediately reported to the branch leader about his analysis and the red star was thus giv to Mo Yuxin. The brach leader ev ordered them to constantly keep an eye on her and try to establish a fridly rtionship with her. And now ''Shan Ke'' found the first opportunity. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 45: Chapter 45 - The Consequences (2) At the order of the branch leader of the begger sect in Azure dragon city, Shan Ke and his team were specifically assigned to keep an eye on Mo Yuxin at all times. And to look for opportunities to help her if possible to pave the way for future. Shan Ke and his team were one of the best in the begger sect in the Azure Dragon City and right now many of his team members were also at the sce of Mo Yuxin revealing everything about Mo Futian and cripple him. Shan Ke immediately got to his work as being the begger sect , they practically has all the informations within the Azure Dragon City. The begger sect is thergest informationwork in the whole contint and they have branches set up in every big and small city. They have the ability to gather information within a very short amount of time and the information they collect are also very precise and hardly ever false. And that''s why, they also has all the informations about all therge or small families including the city lord''s family. They not only have every bit of information about the younger days of Mo Futian but also his deepest and darkest secrets were also within the scope of the begger sect. "Go! Immediately gather all the information about that Mo Futian from his childhood to right at this instant and directly expose them to every corner of the city." Shan Ke ordered his subordinates. "But why is that boss? " "Don''t you see that miss Mo Yuxin wants to deal with that Mo Futian. We have to help now if we want to have a rtionship with her. Sigh... Who would''ve thought that the immortal we met was actually the daughter of Mo Futian and miss Lan Xu." "Yeah. Boss. She suddly disappeared just a few days back on the outskirts of the ''Dark Moon Forest''. And her siblings were the ones who tried to kill her in the forest but after she ran away while fighting them and ran towards the deeper regions of dark moon forest, our begger sect member who was at the sce didn''t dare to run after her. And after she came back, she suddly changed so much that ev we begger sect couldn''t find out her idtity if not the incidt that happed now." "Sigh.. what a tough life that young girl has lived." Shan Kemted as he thought about the kind of life this family of three had to dure from the momt they tered the Mo family. "Ok. We need to get to our work. Inform all the members of our begger sect all over the city to continuously spread informations about the crimes Mo Futian tried to hide from his younger days to now. Also contact all the remaining survivors of the families who were unjustly prosecuted by him and Mo Family over the years and convince them toe forward with their story. And contact the remaining wom survivors who survived his brutal acts and also have their familye forward to bring Mo Futian and his dark secrets into light." "Yes!! Boss." All the subordinates immediately shouted and recieved his orders and immediately dispatched to all corners of the city. In a matter of minutes, through the help of the begger sect, all the criminal activities of Mo Family as well as all the atrocities and crimesmitted by Mo Futian were revealed to all over the Azure dragon city. People all over the city were immediately immersed in the exciting news of Mo Futian and also the heroic act of Mo Yuxin avging her mother by crippling him. . . "Hey. Did you hear what happed with the Mo Family." "Yeah. It''s going crazy all over the city. There were more than a thousand victims who actually came forward to reveal the injustice they faced from the Mo Family." "Ohh, heavs. This Mo Family was actually such family of beasts!! And that Mo Futian bastard actually had the hobby of torturing young wom in his younger days!!" "Hiss.. what cruel humans are they!" "Did you also hear what the Mo Family did to Lan Xu, the youngdy ofn family was such a famous immortal back in the day. She was also a bovelt person who used to stand up for justice for usmon people." "Sighh.. that Mo Futian really had such a shady character hidd behind his gtle demeanor. He not only fooled her into getting married but also broke his vow of not getting another woman. A true man never breaks his promises." "Fool. That''s not the only thing. He also vited her while she was pregnant. He was always jealous of her because she was a gius Cultivator." "Hiss.. what cruel sin!" All over the city, the matter of Mo family continuously spread within the span of minutes. The momt Mo family elders found about their secrets being exposed, they immediately fell from the high and mighty immortal family to a family of cripples. By the time, they tried to stabilize their position, manyrge and small riots and protests have started happing against them all over the city. They directly fell from being once proud immortals to nothing but dirty criminals. . . . On the other hand, Mo Yuxin just stared at Mo Futian crawling on the g for his life with the same expressionless face. The momt she broke his foundation, he immediately became nothing but a cripple who will never be able to cultivate but also be extremely weak for the rest of his life who will always need someone to take care of him. However she thought it wasn''t ough. He has to suffer more. And with a thought, a blunt and rusty de came into her hand which she took out from the previous Qianqun pouch. As she ced that de against Mo Futian, his whole body trembled from fright. The edge of this de was extremely rusty and it had no sharp edges at all and if someone was harmed with this de, the pain would be unimaginable. Mo Futian''s whole body trembled as cold sweat dripped from his forehead, he didn''t want to die nor did he want to feel any pain. This is the first time in his life that he has suffered soo much. From childhood till now, he has always had a smooth life where he was the predator and everyone else was just a weak pray. He never had to bear hardships and ev while cultivating , he advanced thanks to the countless elixirs and medicines without proper body training. For him, a single kick would cause unimaginable pain as he isn''t ostumed to pain. Mo Yuxin didn''t feel any sympathy for him as feeling sympathy for such a beast is equivalt to being cruel towards all the victims that had be harmed by him. As she was about to swing that sword towards him, a loud shout came towards her. "Wait!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 46: Chapter 46 - The City Lord! "Wait!! As she was about to bring down the sword on Mo Futian, a loud shout came from above the sky. She knew from a long distance that someone of rtively high cultivation wasing towards her. As for the reason of his arrival, it must''ve something to with the Mo Family. Mo Yuxin was a little curious about who this person was, so she didn''t immediately take action. She wasn''t nning to kill him so easily in the first ce. As the voice faded away, all the eyes of people wt towards the source of it. There in the sky, an old man with beard in a sage like robe came riding on a long sword. You don''t get the ability to fly until you reach the gold core stage and before that you can still fly but only with help of a medium. In his case, it was the sword he rode on. With the careful maniption of spiritual ergy, you can make your sword levitate in the air. But the duration depds on the spiritual reserve of an individual. As the old man came riding on his sword looking like a majestic sage, all the people who were watching the spectacle were immediately excited upon his arrival. They pointed towards the sky with excited voice, "Look!! It''s the city lord!!" "Ohh!! Heavs, now this is what a true immortal looks like." "Yes, he exudes the aura of wisdom and reverce!!!" As the city lord came towards where Mo Yuxin was, Mo Futian immediately became excited like a rat in a pinch and rushed towards the city lord while crying and crawling on the g. He clutched his useless arm which was brok by Mo Yuxin and pleaded infront of the city lord, "Hahaha... City lord!!! You''re finally here! Look, save me!! This woman is a criminal, she wants to kill me!! Look, look, she did this to my arms. You must avge me!! Kill her! I want her to die right now! And that bitchn Xu, If I don''t torture you to death, my name''s not Mo Futian. Hahahaaa.. I will sell your daughters to the best brothel and make them miserable for life. You must help me city lord. Our Mo Family will definitely remember this grace! Hahaha..." He wasughing and crying like a madman while pointing towards Mo Yuxin and pleading for the city lord''s help. He was about to almost grab the robe of city lord but before he could touch anything, he was immediately thrown towards the outer wall and violtly crashed towards the wall. "Argg... " He screamed in pain as he was dumbfounded by what the city lord did. "Fool! You and your Mo Family are finished from this day onwards, all the crimes of you as well as your whole Mo Family have be exposed with evidce. I will personally execute all you criminals to bring justice for the victims." The city lord said righteously while trying to create an image of a righteous warrior. He looked towards Mo Yuxin and the momt he looked upon those dark eyes, he felt as if all his secrets were being put out in the op in front of her. He felt his scalp go numb as cold sweat broke out on his back. In the hundreds of years that he has lived before, this is the first time he felt such pressure from just a pair of eyes. He infact came here after hearing about the crimes of Mo Family that has be exposed all over the city. Ev though he knew the Mo Family including many other noble families in the Azure Dragon City were simply beasts in human clothing but Mo Family did y a vital role in protecting the city. Because, on the east side of the city exists the ''Dark moon forest'' which is filled with spiritual beasts from low rank one and there are also many strong rank twomander rank beasts. There is also a rumour of an extremely powerful rank three geral rank beasts which only a gold core cultivator can kill, but this beast has never left it''syer in the cter of the dark moon forest. The rank two beasts are a big threat towards the Azure Dragon City and the threergest families in the city including Su Family, Lin family and Mo Family ys a vital role in repelling these monsters. There are beast tides aimed towards the city by thesemander rank beasts which has thousands of soldiers ranks in theirmand and they attack the city from time to time and this is where the role of therge familiese into y. And that is also why, no matter how disgusting the Mo Family and their people were, in the face of such a threating emy, Mo Futian with his foundation building Cultivation and therge number of qi Condsation cultivators they have y arge role in defding the city. This is the reason that until this momt, they have continued to act like a local tyrant without facing any consequces. But the Mo Family has be in decline since the time Mo Futian became the patriarch and today they met an oppont they should have never ev hoped to face. At this instant the city lord understood after facing Mo Yuxin that the seemingly slder and beautiful woman before him can easily wipe out the whole Azure Dragon City and no one would be able to stop her. He was sweating from his forehead as he clched his hands and took a deep breath. He was about to act as the city lord and hoped to demand her to either work for him or be jailed but after seeing her, he immediately straighted his behaviour and became as humble as he could. "M-miss immortal, this humble man is the city lord of the Azure Dragon City ''Zang Tianhao''. Forgive this ipett man for not being able to punish the Mo Family for their evil deeds. But worry not, I, as the city lord of the Azure Dragon City solemnly vow at this instant infront of all the people that I will avge the victims of Mo Family and immediately execute them infront of all." He spoke like a true leader of the Azure Dragon City as his ''heartfelt'' voice aroused the respect of all the people who were prest. "Haha..look, the city lord is such a righteous man." "Yes, for the crimes that the Mo Family hasmitted, we don''t need such people in our Azure Dragon City." Mo Yuxin just looked at him from the very momt he came to the slight change in his expressions to his thoughts, all were read like an op book by Mo Yuxin. "How did the Mo Family''s crimes were exposed, Little An?" Mo Yuxin asked little An in her head and the sweet milky voice immediately sounded in her mind, "Big sis~~~ . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 47: Chapter 47 - The conclusion! "Big sis!! You finally remembered me~~" Hearing the slight grievance in her sweet milky voice gave Mo Yuxin the urge to pinch her little fleshy cheeks. But remembering that now was not the time, she just coaxed her softly beforeing back to the point. "Now now, why would big sis forget her little An right. Don''t worry, after all this is over, ai will y with you." Mo Yuxin said in her mind in a warm voicepletely differt from the way she spoke to others. "Okayyy~~~ . As for the matter of Mo Family''s crimes, big sis, I''ve be monitoring the situation in the whole Azure Dragon City from the momt we came in. And it seems that the few qi Condsation realm cultivators big sis met in that alleyway back th were actually begger sect members. And these people seemed to have spread all the information about the crimes of Mo Family and exposed them to the whole Azure Dragon City with evidce as well. Though I don''t know what their motive for doing this is, big sis?" Mo Yuxin listed to Little An without any slight change in her expressions but at this momt, she suddly increased her Cultivation sses and immediately spotted one person among the crowd who was one of the begger sect members she saw before. Her cold eyes wt towards him as Shan Ke immediately felt all the bones in his body vibrate as a he felt a chill run down his spine. He met those same pair of eyes and froz in ce without being to move. He felt suffocated but that was only for a momt as the next momt, the pressure disappeared as Mo Yuxin looked away from him. But a few words floated into Shan Ke''s mind, "Thanks, I will repay this favourter." Though she didn''t need the help of the begger sect people as it would''ve be a matter of time for her to expose all the crimes of Mo Family and Mo Futian but that would be too time consuming and troublesome. And with the intervtion of the begger sect, her workload has decreased a lot and she can now focus more of her time and ergy into giving her family in this world a nice life. After hearing what she said, Shan Ke was stunned for a momt before immediately bing happy as the first opportunity was used in the right way and he also secured her favour. He immediately wanted to go to the brach leader and brag about his achievemts but thought to wait for this matter to d before going. On the other hand, The City lord with his great speech has sessfully cured any slight dissatisfaction that the people may have had with him for not handling the matter properly. He looked towards the beautiful yet handsome woman infront of her and saw that she wasn''t ev paying atttion to him but didn''t dare to express his dissatisfaction for fear of angering this giant Buddha. "Ahem... Ahem..." He coughed two times before Mo Yuxin turned her atttion towards him again. He immediately put on the humble expression from before, "I wonder what the miss immortal would like to with this Mo Futian and the Mo Family? If you would like, I as the city lord would immediately order an execution order for them and immediately strip them of the title of thergest family" Mo Yuxin just raised her eyebrows a little and nodded slightly before saying, "No need for you to interve too much. The Mo family has done far too much harm towards my mother as well as the countless victims. Death would be far too light of a punishmt for them. I wonder what the city lord thinks? How should their punishmt be handled?" She looked at him with her dark eyes as he shuddered with fright but used every stand upright so not to embarrass himself. He immediately shouted his order to a few people who came just after him. "What are your orders city lord?" The three elders by his side bowed a little before asking. "Immediately issue a verdict. From this day onwards, the Mo Family will no longer exist in this Azure Dragon City. Seize all their properties and revoke all the privileges their family has. Immediately form a team and apprehd the culprits right at this instance. Do not let a single person escape, put them in the underg dungeon and tight the security immediately. Now go!!" "Yes! City lord." The three elders saluted and recieved his orders as they immediately dispersed. At this point the eldest brother and all the other siblings, seeing that their deeds were exposed were a little muddle headed for a momt as the twists and turns of today''s evt made them confused. They immediately wanted to run away but before they could, ts of city lord''s guards came forward and apprehded them with handcuffs made of special material which directly blocks the usage of spiritual power. They tried to run away and fight their way out but infront of these highly trained guards at the perfection qi condsation stage cultivators, they had no resistance at all. In just a single day, they fell from the noble Mo Family sons to nothing more than dirty criminals. As they were tak away infront of all the people, some ev spit at them, some threw things at them. "Disgusting animals!!" "How dare youmit such vile crimes!!" "These animals think that no one is above them. Hah..." At this point, Mo Futian no longer had the same ergy as before. Seeing that the city lord, who he thought would help him but instead ordered execution orders on his family, his head started spinning as he fainted while coughing up blood. The city lord just looked at him with utter disdain while muttering under his breath, "Stupid Fool!" And this is how the matter of the Mo Family came to an abrupt d. Mother Lan and Little fgfg were also a little confused but their whole person seemed to havee alive as the Mo Family and Mo Futian who they thought would be a huge shadow looming over them for their tire life was actually dealt with in just a single day. And all this happed because of her daughter, the daughter who she thought would nevere back actually resolved the misery she expericed for a whole lifetime. After all these years, Mother Lan regarded Mo Futian and Mo Family as nothing more than a rat not worth spding an ounce of her atttion. So the matter of the their execution didn''t arouse any interest in her. She just felt relieved as if a heavy stone has be lifted from her being. Her eyes turned red as a few drops of tears floated from them. Fgfg noticed her mother crying and immediately became anxious as she asked, "Mom, why are crying??? Are you sad??" Mother Lan just looked at her little daughter and felt relieved again as she said, "No dear, it''s not tears of sadness but these are tears of happiness." Mo Yuxin came towards them as she used her hands to wipe her mother''s tears andforted them, "Don''t worry, everything would be fine now." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 48: Chapter 48 - Secondary CP ! As the whole ordeal with the Mo Family and Mo Futian ded with their execution order, the city lord left from there before saying a few words of apology to Mo Yuxin. She just nodded nonchntly at him and now longer paid him any atttion and wt towards her mother tofort her. He felt as if he lost all his face today but didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction infront of her. He took all the guards with with him as well as the Mo family siblings and Mo Futian as well as all the Mo family guards she dealt with before with him. As he flew a little distance away, a few words immediately came into his mind, "Deal with it. I will be watching." He immediately shuddered involuntarily as he gulped a few times and flew at a fast speed without daring to look back. All the people prest seeing that everything hase to an d slowly dispersed from there and wt on with their day. But the excitemt of todaysted for a long time. The discussions never died down as the crimes of Mo Futian and Mo family were being circted in all walks of life. It was an extremely exciting story for themon people to hear about the abandoned daughter emerging as an immortal and avging her mother who was wronged by the Mo Family. And as the victims came on the street to demand justice finally had their wish granted immediately became grateful towards Mo Yuxin. If not for her, they would probably die without ever being able to talk about it nor ev hope for justice. Mo Yuxin''s reputation surged to the highest digree as the tales of her story of defeating Mo Futian as well as the city lord being humble infront of her made a picture of a heroine in the hearts of people. The rumours gradually grew more and more intse as she was portrayed as a heroine infront of themon people and she became the story that ev childr started liking. .. .. On the top floor of the ''Qunlun Jade Association'', Ju Yanran was holding Yun Yifg in his arms as his hand was rubbing his back. "Hahh.. hahh.." Yu Yifg started panting slightly as he was almost out of breath from the intse kiss they just had. Ju Yanran buried his whole face in his neck as he sniffed while saying in a hoarse voice, "What do I do? You''re just soo irresistible!" "You!! Shameless ~~ " Yun Yifg stated while his whole face and tips of his ears turned red at a speed visible to the eyes. Ju Yanran saw it all but didn''t refute him as he said obeditly, "Yes yes ... I''m shameless if you say I am." At this point manager Qin knocked on their door a few times as he coughed to gain their atttion, "Ahem.. ahem.. if you are finished master, I have some urgt news for you." "Yes,e in.." Manager Qin came in and immediately reported everything about what Mo Yuxin did Today, "What an interesting person!!" Yun Yifg stated as he listed to the incredible story he just heard. Ju Yanran''s eyes immediately darked as he said while groaning, "Why?? Do you find someone else other than your own husband interesting?? It seems I need to show you who I am." Yun Yifg just said it in a momt of admiration but who would''ve thought that a certain someone''s mood became sour as jealousy almost poured out of him. Ju Yanran immediately took him into his arms as he took him to the room next door. "Wait!! Wait!! I''m sorry!! " Yun Yifg shouted but to no Vail as he would only be released after he was exhausted. Manager Qin was forced a mouthful of dog food as the two people just ignored him like the backg but he was used to it at this point. He grunted a few times but was still happy seeing his master being this happy since the day they got married. .. .. On the other hand, Mo Yuxin and mother Lan and Little fgfg sat inside their room catching up on the things they missed. Mo Yuxin took out a pill from the system which was an advanced level healing pill but with times more efficacy than normal pills. "Mom. Take this pill, this is a healing pill, it would heal all your internal and external injuries. Fgfg, you also take it." "Ar''t these extremely precious?? Don''t worry, mother is fine. I would be okay after sanitising the wound a bit." Mother Lan was naturally hesitant as she knew these kinds of healing pills must cost a lot. Seeing her care for these made Mo Yuxin''s heart warm. "Th, th, I-I would not take it jiejie. You would need it." This little girl was as innoct as a newborn child and also considerate of her family." "No need mother. I have a lot of these. I found them in a chance counter. Take them quickly." Mother Lan seeing that her daughter was insisting on taking it, quickly took them into her mouth as well as little fgfg. They immediately felt their whole body go warm as the wound on mother Lan''s forehead healed instantly as they felt as light as a feather. All the scars on their face as well as their body immediately faded as they truly felt invigorated with newfound Vitality. Mother Lan and fgfg had never thought that they would so easily be able to get outof the quagmire that gued them their tire life. Little fgfg''s eyes were literally glowing with stars in them as she looked at her big sister with utmost admiration. ''Hehehe... My big sis is soo amazing!'' she thought in her mind and became all the more happy. Mo Yuxin was also stroking her head with a warm smile as the little girl was truly cute but the years of hardship has made her growth stunted and now she looks like a year old kid instead of 3 year old. ''It seems I need to first feed them and get them to a new house but that would have to be done tomorrow.'' she thought as she started nning for the future. Mother Lan was looking at her daughter with the loving eyes of a mother but was also distressed about what this child has dured for the past few days to be soo much more powerful. "What happed these past few days, xin''er??" "It''s nothing mom. These so called siblings wanted to force me but I escaped with some injuries and I fell from a long cliff into an abandoned cave. And there I actually countered the blessings of a great sage. She imparted a Cultivation manual in me and also helped me break through to the higher realm." Mo Yuxin just made up a story about what happed and seeing that her daughter didn''t seem to want to talk about it, she gave up asking as there are some things in a Cultivators life which cannot be shared and that she understood. But she became angry at the thought of these Mo Family people doing such Outrageous things. Feeling her emotional fluctuations, she immediatelyforted her, "Don''t worry mom. They are not longer a threat to us." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 49: Chapter 49 - Food. The sun was setting on the horizon as night was approaching. Mother Lan, Mo Yuxin and fgfg talked and yed a lot as they relieved their tsion for the past few days. Mother Lan and Fgfg has gott a lot better after taking the advanced healing pill and they no longer have any internal or external injury. Though, they are malnutritioned as fgfg''s cheeks are sunk which clearly shows that for years, they hav''t had a good meal and mother Lan herself has almost aged to be inte 50s wh she only should be in her early 40s. The years of hardships and the emotional burd has made her originally smooth ck hair be full of hairs. Her face has quite a few wrinkles now. But it''s not much of a problem to get her back on the right track. Mo Yuxin thought. The momt she steps foot into the foundation building stage, her body will automatically go through a baptism by the heavly blessings and her youth will be recovered to a certain extt. Though recovering directly to her youth will be impossible unless she achieves an extremely high level of cultivation. "There''s a lot to do." Mo Yuxin thought. She cast her gaze towards the mother and daughter pair who talking andughing with each other as the worry hadpletely faded from their very being. She knew that this time, her intervtion haspletely gott rid of their source of misery. And right now, they have finally found their well-deserved freedom which they yearned for. "Xin''er..e here. Dinner''s ready....." Mother Lan suddly came from the kitch after preparing dinner for them. Just half an hour ago, she wt to prepare dinner for the family of three. Mo Yuxin didn''t stop her as she had to see with her own eyes, the amount of food they consume and what kind of food they consume for them to be so malnutritioned. As Mother Lan came with a few trays of dishes and prepared them on a a wood table, fgfg immediately wt towards the table to look at the food. Ev from a distance Mo Yuxin could clearly hear her stomach churning from hunger as she didn''t have a single bite to eat the whole day. And the whole day was truly hectic as the ordeal with the Mo Family and Mo Futian were something no child in this world should ever experice. As Mo Yuxin looked towards her and saw her face visibly changing from the hungry look to the look of disappointmt as the dishes were truly something that only beggers eat. Ev though, fgfg felt sad after seeing the same food they''ve be eating for days on d but she was still ssible as she knew the difficulties of her mother and didn''t throw a tantrum like kids of other families. She sat down at the right side and took a spoonful of porridge and took them into her mouth. Her face looked colourless as there were truly no such thing as vours nor any taste in these dishes. "Come here Xin''er... Eat.." Mother Lan called to her daughter in a warm voice filled with love. As Mo Yuxin wt towards the table and sit on the left side, she finally got a clear look at the dishes on the table. There were nothing but three bowls of rice porridge which looked half water and half rice. There were a few vegetable dishes and clearly at a nce you could see that the vegitables were not fresh at all. The cabbage and carrots had a pungt smell in them and looked truly unhygiic. But looking at fgfg and Mother Lan who starred eating without ev a single frown on her face made it clear that this was something they were used to. Ev though Mo Yuxin had inherited the memories of the previous Mo Yuxin but seeing it herself was much more miserable than what she saw in her memories. She felt a little sour in her heart but that was only because they are someone, she already considers her family. As with her mtality and tempering of thousands years thanks to the divine sse had made her emotionspletely under control and she wouldn''t ev bat an eye ev if the whole world gets destroyed until and unless she thinks herself what''s right and what''s wrong. Aftering out her thoughts, she suddly stopped her mother and fgfg from eating this miserable food. "Mom, stop. Don''t eat this." Mo Yuxin said. "? . What happed Xin''er? " Mother Lan asked in confusion as she didn''t understand why Mo Yuxin stopped her. "This is not something we should eat. Mom and fgfg, let''s go out to eat in an inn." Mo Yuxin said calmly. The momt Mo Yuxin talked about eating outside in an inn, Little fgfg''s eyes immediately started shining as she has never had a meal outside in those inns but she had heard many childr from the neighbours talk about how delicious the foods of those inns are. But she also knew that they didn''t have the money to afford the meals in those ces and being how ssible she was as a child, she calmed down almost instantly and looked at Mo Yuxin with eagerness. "C-can w-we?? Really eat in those inns big sis?" Little fgfg asked with hesitation but there was a faint hope in her voice. Mo Yuxin looked towards her and it was easy for her to notice every bit of expressions on her face as well as what she was thinking. "Yes. Let''s go eat in those inns. There will be a lot of delicious food." Mo Yuxin said to her in a warm voice affirming the little girls wishes. At this point Mother Lan asked, "b-but.. isn''t those inns really expsive? Let''s not eat there, ok, fgfg..." As she heard her mother''s hesitation, little fgfg''s face immediately changed like a deted ballon as she lowered her head and didn''t talk anymore. Mo Yuxin looked at fgfg and felt a little funny but also understood her mother''s hesitation. "Don''t worry mom. I have money and ough to feed us a whole meal." Mo Yuxin said calmly and fgfg''s ears immediately perked up like a little rabbit. Mother Lan looked at her little daughter''s desire and didn''t want to disappoint her at all after everything they''ve be through today. She immediately calcted the amount of money they had and remembered that their family only has 0 bronze coins as their tire savings which wouldn''t be ough at all. But she could buy her daughter one or two dishes in a very low d inn. From the very beginning, she never thought about spding her daughter''s money as she probably thought that after spding she wouldn''t have any money to spd on herself. Mo Yuxin saw through her mother''s thoughts and took out a single gold with a thought. The momt the gold was ced on the table, the eyes of the two people immediately wided from the shining piece of gold which fgfg may have never se but mother Lan definitely has. It has be more that 0 years since shest saw a gold coin. . . . Thanks for reading. Next chaptering soon. Chapter 50: Chapter 50 - Qinfeng building. As Mo Yuxin took out a gold coin and ced it infront of mother Lan and fgfg, they were both stunned seeing the shining piece of gold. It''s be more than 0 years since shest saw a gold coin and she very well knew the value of a single gold coin which was ough for an ordinary family to not worry about food and clothes for years. Little fgfg may have never se a gold coin but that didn''t stop her from knowing the value of this coin subconsciously just from how shiny and expsive it looked. "Th-this!! A gold coin!! Xin''er! Where did you get this gold coin!" Mother Lan was truly surprised as she never thought that she would be able to see the gold coin in her life again. At some point in her life, these gold coins were like dirt in her hand and she didn''t ev bother to look at them twice but now these same gold coin is a luxury that she can''t afford. "Beforeing today, I gambled in the jade stone market and my luck was good ough. I actually got a big jade stone from a stone and sold it for quite a few golds." Mo Yuxin exined in a simple and concise manner. Mother Lan still has a hard time believing her words but she epted it thinking her daughter''s currt abilities. "Let''s go now. Fgfg is hungry right?" Mo Yuxin said again calmly as she stood up to urge them to go. Mother Lan stood up subconsciously in a momt of disbelief and slight eptance and fgfg also followed suit. She curiously tilted her head slightly like a rabbit and asked Mo Yuxin, "big sis... Can we really eat in those inns?? Ar''t they expsive?" Mo Yuxin felt funny seeing her look and she stretched out her hand to ruffle her hair and said in a warm tone, " Don''t worry, your big sis is rich. Now you and mother will never have to worry about food, okay." Fgfg had a very innoct heart and in her heart whatever big sis said was right. So she didn''t dwell on it much as she was immediately filled with joy of eating at an inn and her mother started drooling just thinking of those foods she had se people eat in those inns. They got up and got ready within a few momts and they were really clean and tidy as the healing pill they had today also cleaned them externally. But their clothes were extremely poor and the colours werepletely faded from years of washing. Mo Yuxin thought about buying them a few sets of cloths but the matter of food came first. They got ready and wt outof their home. Mo Yuxin took them to the east district from their memories and this is the ce which is famous for its inns where usually only nobles or those aristocratic families and their childr eat. Mother Lan has be here in her younger days and she knew just how expsive the dishes here were and she was hesitating whether to tell Mo Yuxin to find somewhere else. But thinking that her daughter probably knew what she was doing and she didn''t ask anymore. Mother Lan and Fgfg followed Mo Yuxin to the east district and they passed by quite a few medium sized inns but Mo Yuxin never stopped at any of them. She came to the ctre of the east district where the most expsive inns were and choose a very luxurious inn named ''Qinfg Building''. It''s a private restaurant which offers the most luxurious delicacies in the whole Azure Dragon City and the only the most influtial of the noble families eat here. But Mo Yuxin didn''t care about any of those and she came towards the Qinfg building with mother Lan and fgfg by her side. As she was about to ter the building, the mortal guards outside immediately came forward to stop them. They had a sneer on their faces and they looked at Mo Yuxin and her family with a look of disgust and immediately said with a disdainful voice, "Wait! You''re not allowed to ter the Qinfg building. We don''t ept beggars." They said in a superior tone thinking that they were beggars as the clothes they wore were something that only beggers wore. Only the clothes in Mo Yuxin looked expsive but they still looked down on her seeing hering with mother Lan and fgfg. Mo Yuxin just raised her eyes to look at them and they also felt the same kind of fear that others felt and their backs immediately straighted from cold sweat. Mo Yuxin just nced at them and didn''t say anything and just threw a gold coin at them. Seeing something shinye towards them, they were immediately flustered but still caught it in a reflex. The two immediately lowered their eyes and the momt they saw a gold coin appear in front of them, their mouths were wide op and their whole character changed in an instant. They ev forgot the fear they felt from her and immediately bowed towards her in a ttering manner. "E-excuse our rude behaviour young miss! We''re truly blind to not have se heav!" The two guards abandoned all their previous disdain and ttered her to no d. "Enough. Take us to a private room now." Mo Yuxin said coldly and she was truly toozy to gage in a plot of face pping so she didn''t ev bother with them anymore. After hearing what Mo Yuxin said, they immediately straighted their behaviour and one of the guards came forward to lead the way. "Please follow me. Young miss." The guard took her to the second floor directly and took them to an empty private room and ev called for a waiter for them. After doing all this, he immediately fled from there in fear that maybe she will take back the gold she gave them. "Th, please joy your stay young miss and excuse me." As Mo Yuxin and her family came on the second floor, they finally got time to look a the Qinfg building which was famous for its luxury. There rooms here were made of expsive wood and was polished with shiny glean. All the rooms were separated by a long curtain and she felt the breaths of many people in other private rooms. Mo Yuxin took mother Lan and fgfg inside the private room and asked the waiter to sd their main dish. The waiter took their order and left there immediately. On the other hand Fgfg was truly excited as she looked a everywhere taking in everything that was a her from the dragon and pheonix carvings of the walls to the shining tables that were ced here. This was the first time for her to actually see such a ce but she still ssibly sat in her seat and never dared to touch anything for fear of breaking them. Her look of curiosity like a little rabbit was truly cute and Mo Yuxin felt good just by looking at her. Mother Lan was also reminiscing about her youth and the time wh she used toe here with her dear frids. All of them are now living happily but only she has such a miserable life. But she never med herself nor her daughters for her life and she never actually regretted being with Mo Futian as otherwise she wouldn''t have had such loving daughters in her life. They were in a very harmonious atmosphere as the rare momt of peace allowed them to rethink their life again. . . . On another private room. "Sister Yubing!! That Lin Fan guy is soo bad. You respectfully tried to break of the gagemt and the way they treated you makes it seems like you''re the one in fault. You never insulted him nor have you ever looked down him yet that Lin Fan was swimming in his own delusions. He actually dared to do that!!!" . . . Thanks for reading. New chaptering soon. Chapter 51: Chapter 51 - Her Voice! "The sauce is used to dip duck skin. Try it, it''s delicious, sweet and crispy. " Mo Yuxin said as she picked up a piece of duck skin with a pair of chopsticks and dipped it in the sweet sauce and put it in her mouth. There was a sweet smell in her mouth. Little fgfg looked at her big sis doubtfully, and th tried to pick up the duck skin and dip it in some sweet sauce before putting it in her mouth. As soon as she took it in her mouth, the caramel aroma of the duck skin and the sweetness of sauce mixed together and formed a unique taste which she has never tasted before. Her eyes lit up brightly like a shining star in the night sky as she immediately felt all the myriads of vours fighting for dominance in her little mouth. She felt like her feet were about to fly up in the air as she nodded her head vigorously towards Mo Yuxin, "It''s sooo delicious~~ big sis, you eat too." Little fgfg has never eat like this in her life and she ate ev more vigorously. Her cheeks were bulging like a little hamster and she looked so cute. Mo Yuxin looked at this little sister of hers with a slightly curved eyebrows and said warmly, "okay, slow down and eat more. We will have many more items next." She th looked at her mother and saw her also staring at little fgfg with the corner of her eyes slightly red but also with a happy smile on her face. "Mom, you eat too. It''s delicious." Mo Yuxin said to her mother in a soft voice. Mother Lan looked at her eldest daughter who has now grown up and nodded slightly and picked up her chopsticks to eat. After a while, the fragrant roast duck was brought up. One te of cut duck meat with duck skinn and other was just duck meat. The Qinfg building truly lives up to its name. They brought three differt dipping sauces for them. One is a sweet noodle souce of Mo Yuxin''s previous life, one is slightly spicy and other is sweet like sugar. There was a thin flour pancake next to the duck. Mo Yuxin wiped her hands and took out a pancake. Th she dipped the duck meat in the sauce and put it on the pancake. She also put a few gre Onions on top and made a delicious bourito and put it in her mouth. Mother Lan and Little fgfg also followed suit seeing her and wh they put it in their mouth, they felt truly incredible as the taste was almost heavly for them. The family of three continued eating while talking andughing. At this point, suddly, a clear voice floated in Mo Yuxin''s ears. For Mo Yuxin at her cultivation level ssing all her surings is extremely easy. And she can perfectly hear everything that''s going on in other private rooms and ev outside of the building but she specifically chose to put up a barrier outside of their private room which directly cut of the connection with the outside world for a better time with her family. But this clear yet cold spring like voice directly broke through any any barrier she put and tered her ears. She was startled for a momt and she ev thought that maybe it was her illusion but she quickly rejected that idea as she still could hear that same voice. Her calm heart which has never skipped a bit ev from the time she dured those heavly tribtions and ev the time she dealt with Mo Futian, suddly started beating wildly in her chest. She frowned slightly and ev though she never had the habit of eavesdropping on others using her Powers but at this momt, she decided to hear what''s happing in that private room on an impulse. Ev she herself was startled from her thoughts but she quickly made an excuse of ''its okay, I''m just checking to see the cause of this abnormality. Nothing more.''. She th carefully heighted her sses and focused on the other room. .. Enough... What they do or say has nothing to do with me anymore..." In a private room just a little distance away from where Mo Yuxin and her family were currtly dining, a clear and cold voice sounded softly within the confines of the private room. Mo Yuxin listed to her voice and felt in her heart that the voice of this woman seemed sooforting to hear ev though for the junior sister who was on the recieving d of it was immediately frighted and her back started sweating cold sweat. "U-umm. Y-yes yes. You''re right sister Yubing. I-Im just mad that there are all these rumours of you being abandoned by him and whatnot. " The junior sister said while stammering a bit and looking at the woman infront of her from the corner of her eyes. The junior sister is named ''Shui Shiqing'' and she''s a disciple of the Largest Su Family in the Azure Dragon City and also the maid of this ethereal immortal and the youngdy of the Su Family. "It doesn''t matter." As the clear yet cold spring like voice again fell in her ears, Mo Yuxin felt that for some reason, she wanted to hear it more and more. But she quickly suppressed these feelings and focused on what''s happing in there. The Youngdy in question softly extded her jade like arms and took the warm cup of tea in her mouth. She sipped the tea while looking outside of the private room with an emotionless face. She looked at the glowing moon in the night sky and her straight back seemed extremely lonely for some reason. Her clear almond eyes seemed almost emotionless yet those eyes seemed to contain something overwhelming, something which seemed to almost burst out and burn everything though only the person in question knows just what contains in those crystal eyes of hers. The junior sister was almost in a daze looking at her back and she came to her sses btedly wh the youngdy in front of her turned to look at her again. The junior sister thought, ''Those eyes are soo pretty and soo magical. There''s no word to describe them." Th the junior sister just sighed and thought in her heart, " Sister Yubing seems to have changed drastically in the past year. She has be so cold and doesn''t talk much anymore. I don''t know what happed." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 52: Chapter 52 - Su Yubing! Su Yubing is the only child and only daughter of thergest cultivation family in the Azure Dragon City, the Su Family. She has be loved and pampered from her childhood by her father and mother. And the Su Family is also distinctively differt from any other noble or cultivation families in the whole Azure Dragon City. They have a lifelong tradition of not epting the culture of concubines or mistresses and the status of the matriarchs are absolute in every geration. And that is why, the Su family hardly ever had any infightings and the patriarchs of every geration is decided by ability and Cultivation. Su Yubing''s father is ''Su Xiaotong'' and her mother ''Gu Jiantong'' were a famous loving couple back in their time. It''s said that the strict and stern Father Su of now was actually as delicate as a flower in front of his wife. Their fairy tale like love spread throughout the whole Azure Dragon City at that time and caused many nobledies to burn in jealousy for they could only grit their teeth ept other wom by their side while Mother Su being an indepdt Cultivator gained the love of a Sudd family man and that too the currt patriarch. Yes, Gu Jiantong as in Mother Su was actually an indepdt Cultivator who lost her parts at a very young age and by chance countered the relics of a deceased immortal. And by hard work, her Cultivation doesn''t fall far behind Father Su and that adds anotherte foundation building Cultivator in the Su Family making their status as the Largest Family in the Azure Dragon City. Young Lady Su has always be a very cheerful young girl who was also extremely talted from a very young age and tered the Qi condsation realm at the age of only 9, making her the most talted gius in the younger geration. She is the apple of her part''s eyes. Father Su has always loved Mother Su the most and the young little girl she birthed became father Su''s very heart. But from previous year, she has suddly be like a charming beauty with a bloody thorn. She stopped talking much and immersed herself in Cultivation so much so that ev father Su and Mother Su never got a chance to talk to her. Her eyes which previously held a very vigorous youthfulness suddly turned as cold as ice and seemed like an emotionless abyss which seemed to drown any who dared to look into them. Her tire being exuded a bone chilling coldness making all the servants and others automatically afraid of her and distance themselves from her. Mother Su and Father Su were extremely afraid of what has happed to their child. They ev thought that maybe she has gone astray in her Cultivation and their faces have be full of worry for the past year. However suddly, Young Lady Su came out of seculisme a week and a half prior and brought about another earth shaking news. She not only broke through to the Foundation building stage at the age of only 5 but also wt to the Lin Family whom she had a marriage contract with and demanded an annulmt of their marriage contract. This marriage contract was drawn wh the previous Su Family patriarch suffered a life threating injury in one of his journey but was fortunately saved by the previous Lin Family patriarch. Thus they decided on a marriage contract betwe their grandson and granddaughter. The Lin family''s eldest son is ''Lin Fan'' who is treated as the infamous trash who can''t ev cultivate and wh Su Yubing wt to the Lin family to demand a reasonable annulmt with reasonablepsation as this whole gagemt was the words of the previous geration without their const and they themselves never had any contact over the years and she deserves to choose her own life partner, but they took it as an insult, especially Lin Fan. Th the next scario happed where Lin Fan so valiantly wt ahead and not only signed the annulmt contract but also said ''Its not you who is breaking this gagemt but me, I hope you remember that Young Lady Su.'' In normal scario, any woman would have said something back in the face of such harsh words but Young Lady Su said nothing and just looked at him with an emotionless face, but if looked carefully withing those eyes existed deep feeling of coldness. Afterwards, their gagemt was annulled and the vicious rumours came pouring in one after another but Su Yubing just turned a blind eye to it. But the weird thing is that just after the gagemt was annulled, the Lin Fan who was previously infamous for his inability to cultivate suddly broke through to be a condsation warrior within the past week only. It caused an uproar in the whole Azure Dragon City as breaking through to qi condsation from being a mortal without ev a single bit of cultivation was unprecedted and he suddly became hailed as an unprecedted gius. And this added fuel to the already distorted rumours about Su Yubing but she never cared nor did she bothered to list to them. Wh Junior sister ''Shui Shiqing'' heard about his breakthrough and came to tell Su Yubing, her reaction was extremely lukewarm as if she had expected it to happ. Junior sister felt a little weird seeing her reaction but didn''t think too much about it but the eyes of Su Yubing glowed with a bluish glint and she muttered to herself, "So it''s happed afterall." .. .. On this side wh Mo Yuxin was listing to the voice of Su Yubing with such intsity that ev her chopsticks stopped with duck meat stopped right infront of her face. Her heart which was still beating wildly against her chest and her mind full of thoughts about this voice took away every inch of her focus. So much so that wh Mother Lan called her a few times, she didn''t ev react. "Xin''er... Xin''er.... What happed?? Why are so distracted?" Mo Yuxin suddly came back to her sses from her mother''s call. "Ahh.. yes, yes. Nothing happed. I was just thinking about a sword technique." Mo Yuxin gave her a quick excuse with a simple smile. "Ohh.. kid, you''re thinking of cultivation ev wh eating. Now eat quickly. Fgfg and I are about to finish out meal." "Okay." She gave a simple reply. The momt she came back to her sses, her extra sses were immediately cut off and she started eating to not worry her mother anymore. As she was eating the duck meat her mind involuntarily wandered to that voice. She didn''t think much before but she suddly became curious about why something like this is happing to her. She ev asked little An but ev she didn''t know why something like this is happing. But now, she suddly became interested in the voice and.... In the owner of that voice. She wanted to find the answers to her questions and wanted to know just why is it that a simple voice to ev just a simple mtion of this person causes her to have such reaction. Yes, she finally connected the dots and remembered why she suddly had such a reaction to those two Cultivators talking such things about her. As she was immersed in her inner thoughts, the dinner time came to an d and she paid the amount to the waiter and they ev gave her a bottle of rich spiritual wine. Mother Lan was happy to recieve it as it was something she liked to drink in her younger days but s... Mo Yuxin and the others came out of the Qinfg building and before going back Mo Yuxin tried to again find the sourse of the voice but it seems that she has already left by the time she came back to her sses. She didn''t know why but she felt a little disappointed? In her heart but didn''t dwell on it. She left it to her fate as she knew at the corner of her heart that she will get her answers soon. The family of three came back to their previous dpidated house and turned in to sleep for the night. Mo Yuxin didn''t need sleep at her level of cultivation and she immersed herself in meditation and started regting her spiritual power and passively activated the the auxiliary treasure ''Lan Xue'' which only acted as to supply her with pure Spiritual ergy but without the other function. As the night sky deeps and the the stars and moon bes exceptionally bright, Mo Yuxin falls into an immersed state and only ops her eyes wh the first ray of morning lightes through the horizon. As the sun rose in the sky bringing with it it''s exceptionally bright rays of light, the whole world was illuminated by it. Mo Yuxin felt a rare momt of peace from all the hectic ordeals she has gone through from being inheriting the legacy toprehding her divine sse and Cultivating all the time, ev wh she finally stepped foot into her new life, she was thrown a garbage called Mo Futian and now after all this, she found a rare peace with the warm sun touching her face. "It''s time to practice my Sword Manual." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 53: Chapter 53 - Moving? As the bright sun shone on the horizon, Mo Yuxin got up from her meditative state. She stretched her limbs and felt quite refreshed after the night''s meditation in such a peaceful environment. Mother Lan also woke up at this time and came out to do some house chores. "Xin''er .. you''re awake?" "Yes." "Okay . I will prepare breakfast. You go wake fengfeng up." "Okay. Mom." As Mo Yuxin went to little fengfeng''s room and went inside. She saw the young girl sleeping on a haystack mattress with a thin quilt wrapped around her whole body. She was curled up like a little rabbit, sometimes mumbling something in her sleep. She looked carefree and happy from the warm smile hung on her sleepy face. In Mo Yuxin''s memories, little fengfeng may have always been smiling in front of her but behind closed doors she used to feel sad for not having the things other normal kids of her age had but she still neverined. It seems taking her out to eat at the restaurant was a good idea. "Fengfeng.. wake up... " Mo Yuxin went towards her and bent down a little. She nudged her arms softly and a sleepy voice gradually escaped from her. "Yes~~" Little fengfeng woke up groggily while rubbing her eyes which looked quite cute. She immediately looked up and greeted Mo Yuxin. "Good Morning, big sis~~" "Good morning. Let''s wash up okay." .. .. By the time fengfeng finished washing up, Mother Lan has already made breakfast and ced them on the table. And it was again a very simple and almost underwhelming breakfast with nothing but rice porridge and eggs. "Come here, xin''er , fengfeng, let''s eat breakfast." Mother Lan called them. As they sat down on the table fengfeng''s face visibly darkened seeing the foods after all , after eating such food just the night before and now having this would make anyone''s appetite go down. But she didn''tin thinking that she should be sensible and maybe that it was a one time thing that big sis fulfilled her dreams. She shouldn''t be greedy. Mo Yuxin herself doesn''t need to eat as a Cultivator in the golden core stage, you already give up foodpletely and immortals at this stage usually fast. Even in foundation building stage, immortals can go months without eating but at this stage only those immortal who have a hope to going up higher do give up food as a way to strengthen their dao heart. Mother Lan and Fengfeng being qi Condensation realm cultivators still need daily food consumption like normal mortal. But for Mo Yuxin, food has always been a hobby that she loves and something she doesn''t want to give up so she will definitely eat if she finds something delicious like the night before. The dishes in Qinfeng building was quite good not the best like she makes on her own but still she liked it. Though for the most part yesterday, she was distracted by that voice. As she thought about that voice, her mind wandered again to the soft sound of it. The way her words vibrated against her ears making her feel a little itchy. She wandered when she will meet her. She was again distracted but didn''t have enough time to think as Mother Lan already called her. "Xin''er , what happened?" "Nothing mom. It''s just. Let''s move from here to a new home in the city center. This home is really not suitable for fengfeng to grow in and the environment here is also not good. " Mother Lan as well as fengfeng were a little unresponsive for a moment beforeing back to their senses. Fengfeng''s face visibly brightened as she herself never liked being in this ce. She always wanted to go somewhere else with her mother and big sis, in a ce where they will live in peace. The people here always talked bad about her and mother. The boys and girls of her age verbally abuse her behind her back and the only reason they couldn''t bully her physically was probably because from a young age mother Lan made her cultivate and being a strong qi condensation realm cultivator, they subconsciously feared the strong. Mother Lan suddenly asked a little hesitantly, "I-It''s not good right..... Wouldn''t that be expensive. And this ce is good, here things are cheaper and you''re now a strong Cultivator, your path in the future will be limitless. And I know, just how expensive this path is. You child, save that money for yourself." Mo Yuxin felt a little warm in her eyes and thought this was probably the unconditional love of a mother and she never really experienced something like this in all her life. Though a surprise, it was definitely a weed one. "Don''t worry mom. I know. And you don''t have to worry about money. I have enough and I can always make more. As for mother and fengfeng, you both just need to rely on me and ept it otherwise I''ll not feel good. As your daughter, I want to give you a rxed life. Mom, my vision is not just this tiny continent, it''s something much higher and I will not always be there for you but you both are my home and at the end of the day I wille back in your embrace. But don''t worry, it''s not time yet." As Mi Yuxin talked about these things, mother Lan''s eyes involuntarily turned red as she herself knew that the path of immortals are endless. Though it''s sad to part ways but she doesn''t want to be an obstacle in her child''s life and as a mother she always hopes the best for her. At this point without their notice, the eyes of fengfeng has already turned red and a few big drops of tears fell from them. She heard them talking and felt that Mo Yuxin was going to leave them... Leave her and she felt like crying just thinking about it. "Wuwuwuu .. b-big sis.. are you going to leave us... Hic.. please don''t leave me...." Fengfeng started sobbing with suppressed sadness and Mo Yuxin felt a little funny thinking that the little rabbit must''ve thought a lot in her heart. She suppressed her smile and put her hand on her head and started rubbing her rabbit hair. "You.. when did jiejie say she''s going to leave you. Don''t worry, wherever jiejie goes, you both will always be there." "Really??" Fengfeng stopped crying when she heard that her jiejie wasn''t going to leave them and immediately felt relieved. But she still asked a little hesitantly. "Yes." The moment she got her affirmation, she immediately abandoned her previous sadness and started giggling with her teethes shown. Mo Yuxin really felt that this little rabbit has quite an ability to change expressions so suddenly. Mother Lan felt her heart full of warmth seeing them and she knew that her daughter wanted the best for her, so she just decided to let her lead them from now on. Anyway, her daughter is powerful and she knows what''s better more than her. She''s already old anyway so she might as well retire herself early and enjoy her daughter''s care. Mo Yuxin also had the same n as she didn''t want her to work those tiring jobs of high intensitybor. Yes, Mother Lan with her strong body at the qi Condensation though wasn''t suitable for fighting monster after not practicing all these years still was enough to do intensebour. And that''s how she fed her two little daughter''s and grew them up all alone. Mo Yuxin also has ns to let her slowlye back to Cultivating and she will definitely not let her stay in qi Condensation all her life. The lifespan of qi condensation isn''t that high and only by leveling to foundation building can she experience aplete baptism of heavenly blessings. That will not only make her a lot younger but she will also be able to live for 500 years and that''s enough time for her push even more higher realms. As for fengfeng, she has huge potential that has yet to be unlocked. Mo Yuxin has already consulted with little An and found that there seems to be something hidden within fengfeng and only when certain conditions are met can she unlock her full potential. So she decided to take it slowly step by step. And the first step is to find a new home for them. As she though about it, she decided that she might as well let the Beggar sect do these tasks for her. Anyway, she already owes them a small Favour and adding some more isn''t a problem. As she decided that, she suddenly said to her mother, "Mom, you and fengfeng wait a little and I will get someone to buy the house for us." "Okay, be careful." "Bye jiejie." Mo Yuxin smiled a little and immediately disappeared from her position and within a few moments, she appeared on the south of the city, in the office of the branch leader of the beggar sect in Azure dragon city, where Shan Ke was present. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 54: Chapter 54 - Branch leader Lin. In the beggar sect branch of the Azure Dragon City, Shan Ke was currently busy being proud, telling the branch leader the story of his achievements and how he got Mo Yuxin to owe him a favour. "You were right leader Lin, Miss Mo Yuxin''s power is truly unfathomable. I don''t think she even used a single percentage of her power to deal with that M Futian. Hahaha... You didn''t see how that old city lord was acting humble in front of her. He was scared just after looking her in the eyes.. Damn, Even now I feel goosebumps thinking about her." "Is that so?" At this point a clear yet cold voice resounded throughout the small room they were in. The moment Shan ke heard her voice, he immediately straightened his back as he turned around behind him and there she was standing with her hands behind her back. He felt a cold chill run down his spine as he didn''t feel a single trace of her presence until she herself revealed her. On the other hand, The branch leader Lin was much calmer from the initial shock of a supposed intruder to seeing her in person. As he looked at her in the eyes, he couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily but quickly collected himself. He himself was a golden core cultivator and a high ranking member in the beggar sect in the whole continent. He was fortunate enough to see a few battles between Nascent Soul realm cultivators and that was enough to change his view of what true powerhouse looks like. And even though he couldn''t see through her cultivation but the aura she radiates is enough to say that she is somewhere nere maybe.... Even higher. Though he quickly rejected thest part as that was simply unbelievable and maybe she has some treasure that helps her mask her cultivation or even fake it. When he was busy in his thoughts about Mo Yuxin, the person in question also nced at him briefly but didn''t care much. But that single nce was enough for her to know many things, ''Hmmm.. He''s aprehension Golden core stage cultivator and judging from the valuable spiritual treasures on him, he definitely isn''t someone who needs to manage the beggar sect in a medium sized city like Azure Dragon City. He must''ve a purpose in being here. Well, doesn''t matter.'' She thought before quickly retracting her gaze and looking towards Shan Ke as he was reason she came here. Shan Ke was still a little unresponsive from the huge shock of discovering her here as you would have to know that the beggar sect branch was a well hidden ce that was carefully selected and created using many deceit methods. But now this seemingly nonchnt woman appears without alerting anyone, not even the branch leader. But he quickly calmed down and thought that she must have a purpose ining here. "M-miss immortal. I didn''t expect you to grace us with your presence." He said a bit cautiously. But before she could answer him, the branch leader suddenly spoke up, "Wee to our humble abode, Miss Mo Yuxin. I''ve heard a lot about you and the way you dealt with Mo Futian was truly heroic. I''m branch leader Lin and am in charge of the begger sect branch in the Azure Dragon City. Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you too. " Mo Yuxin replied with an expressionless voice. "Now I wonder what miss Mo Yuxin came to us for?" At the mention of her purpose for this visit, the initial purpose was to get Shan Ke to do a few errands for her and also out of sheer curiosity to know about a sect like beggar sect which she only ever read in novels. And after satisfying her curiousity she looked towards Shan Ke and stated her purpose. After hearing her words, both Branch leader and Shan Ke were a little surprised as they didn''t think that she just wanted them to find arge courtyard house for them in the city centre and ... But breakfast for three people? Mostly peoplee to them to either know about hidden information about their target or to have serious buisness discussions but this is the first time they encountered such a nonchnt woman who only came to get them to do.... Simple errands? But branch leader Lin happily epted her proposal and even sent Shan Ke and his whole team to do her simple errands. And after a few words of pleasantries, Mo Yuxin came back from there and Shan Ke on the other hand got busy finding a good courtyard house for her and with their hugework of information, it wasn''t long before he found the perfect house for Mo Yuxin. On the other hand, Mo Yuxinnded in the dpidated home and saw Mother Lan was teaching fengfeng to cultivate and supervising her. Mo Yuxin stopped in front of them and they were so immersed that they didn''t even notice that Mo Yuxin came back. But that also attributes to their familiarity and to them Mo Yuxin will never be a threat so their perception is naturally not as effective on Mo Yuxin as others. As Mo Yuxin looked at her mother, she found the obvious joy on her face as she taught fengfeng different sword moves and talked about the vast cultivation world. From her voice, she could find a sense of longing and hope in her voice which was drowned by the sea of reality. She was at an age where advancing to the next stage is impossible for any Cultivator if you don''t have the help of at a sky grade treasure or elixir. And for that matter, even though she has given up onthe surface, her heart still yearns for the days when she could cultivate and sometimes advance, sometimes retreat. The thrill of fighting with your life on the line and gaining a ce for yourself in the vast world of cultivation was her dream. But s... Mo Yuxin knew what mother Lan wanted and maybe for mother Lan, it was a hopeless future but for her it was not that difficult to get her mother back on track. Though that would take some time and few opportunities but she''s sure that soon her mother would also be able to cultivate properly again. And..... She wants her to live for a long long time and watch her advancing in the world of immortals. . . As Mother Lan was talking to fengfeng, she felt a presence and immediately saw Mo Yuxin standing there seemingly in a thought. "Xin''er, you''re back. What happened?" Mother called to her softly. Mo Yuxin returned to her thoughts and looked at her mother and fengfeng before speaking, "Mom. It''s fine, nothing happened. And I''ve found a new home for us, let pack our most valuable things and get ready." Hearing that her jiejie has found a new home for them, fengfeng was so obviously excited as she looked at her with her big round sparkling eyes, "Really?? Jiejie, are we really going to a new home?" Mo Yuxin chuckled a little and gave her an affirmation, "Really, now go and pack your things." "Mom, take the valuable things in the house and put them in this Qianqun bag." Mo Yuxin said and gave her the Qianqun bag she had. She previously ced all the money as well as the jade in her system space and only kept the bronze coins in the bag. Mother Lan looked at her little daughter being all excited and she herself was excited to seeing their new home. It was the home, her own daughter Bought for her and fengfeng. She was feeling proud in her heart for raising such an amazing daughter and if there were other mothers here, she would have definitely bragged a bunch about her. After taking the Qianqun bag, they came out within 10 minutes and all the things they needed were inside the Qianqun bag. When they came out after gettingpletely ready, themunication talisman in Mo Yuxin''s hand suddenly started buzzing. She took out the yellow talisman from her sleeves and poured a bit of her spiritual power in it and immediately Shan Ke''s voice came from the other side. "Miss immortal. We''ve already found the courtyard house for you and I''ve sent my subordinate to your door. Please follow him and he will show you the way." "Okay." Mo Yuxin gave a short reply before a knock came from the door. Mother Lan went and opened the door, a young man was standing outside. "Miss immortal, I''m the Leader Shan sent to get you and your family." "Let''s go mom and fengfeng. " Mo Yuxin said and gestured the man to show the way. As they were walking side by side, fengfeng was happily standing in the middle, holding both Mo Yuxin and Mother Lan with her hands. They came out of the slums, went south and passed by the Qinfeng building. As they were passing by the city square, Mo Yuxin suddenly heard a lot of noiseing from there and saw a huge crowd gathered there. A guillotine was ced on the middle of the city square and a lot of official guards were present and one who was being held in the guillotine was..... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 55: Chapter 55 - The Execution! Mo Yuxin and the family of three packed all their valuable belongings and quickly followed the subordinate of Shan Ke. They got out of the slums and went towards the south of the city. Passing by the Qinfeng buildinges the city square where a big statue of the founder of the Azure Dragon City is present. It''s said that founder was actually a Golden Core cultivator and he''s someone who came from one of thergest sect in the Azure Dragon City! Though not much is known about him but it''s said that he was injured from an unknown poison and his cultivation path was blocked. He came here at the end of his life and established the Azure Dragon City and even epted all the surrounding viges or the people who were left without a home because of beast tides. As Mo Yuxin looked at the statue, she noticed that arge crowd have been gathered around it seemingly in a heavy discussion. This statue also acts as arge tform whererge scale announcements are made and public executions are held here. At this moment, in the city square, over a hundred guards are present and all of them are Qin condensation realm warriors. A lot of officials are also present and she noticed a few slightly familiar and unfamiliar faces who were actually chained behind the guards. At this point the beggar sect subordinate who was leading the way and stopped to see that the family of three had stopped to look towards the city square and immediately exined to them what is going on there. "Miss immortal, that is the Azure Dragon Statue belonging to the founder of the city who was also named the ''Azure Dragon Lord''s. This Statue actually acts as a tform for the city lord to makerge announcement or hold public executions like right now. They are the Mo Family members who were guilty of heinous crimes and a lot of survivors came forward to bring them to light. I don''t know if you are up to date, but the Mo Family is already finished and right now there''s no longer the threergest families but infact tworgest families. Allthe properties under Mo Family was seized and all the remaining family members have already fled from the family to their respective ces or their natal families." The beggar sect are truly up to date with their information and it seems the city lord has done his work well and in a really short time as well. Well, with the extensive information provided by the beggar sect which was already spread all over the city was enough for the city lord to do the remaining work efficiently. And for a person like city lord who is in charge of the whole Azure Dragon City, he must''ve already knew everything about Mo Family but chose to keep silent for their selfish interest. Mo Yuxin thought all these while looking towards the execution tform. As the long exnation given by him was heard by the three people, only Mo Yuxin showed no expression not even a frown on her face from the beginning to end. And for Mother and Fengfeng, they were only shocked by the information and thest bit of their worry in their heart also eased. Even if Mo Yuxin was there, as long as they lived, there was a possibility of supposed revenge which no matter how hard they tried to ignore still stayed as a worry in the corner of their heart. The family of three again looked towards the execution tform and at this time, Mo Futian and the siblings as well a few unfamiliar faces were being ced there. It caused a lot ofmotion and many people below started cursing at them while throwing things. There seemed to be a lot of the families of survivors present and we could imagine what they had to go through to be in silence even after all the torture they faced. As Mo Yuxin looked towards the crowd, she also noticed a few ck clothed women standing writing the crowd seemingly crying. They inconspicuously stood out from the crowd and Mo Yuxin asked, "Who are those women?" The subordinate immediately answered, "Miss immortal, they are the concubines of Mo Futian." After hearing the answer, Mo Yuxin didn''t pay attention to these insignificant people. And at this time, all the 11 people were ced on the guillotine and it seems all of their Cultivation foundation was also destroyed. Their faces were full of hopelessness and they seemed to have gone crazy from their fear of death as they were crying shouting and cursing. Not at all like the proud and arrogant immortal they once were. The officials stood up and the city lord also came at this moment. He prepared a long heroic speech and listed out all their crimes one by one to the crowd and ordered for their execution the next second. As the de of the guillotine came down, the screams came to an abrupt end as their heads were severed from the neck. Many of the families of survivors started crying from relief while thanking the heavens thanking.... Mo Yuxin? Yes, Many people have alreadye to know about how Mo Yuxin subdued Mo Futian and exposed what they tried to do to her and her family. Many rumours floated around saying that it was because of Mo Yuxin that all the crimes of the Mo Family was exposed. .. .. "Rest well my daughter, you''ve been avenged....." An old man sighed with red eyes. "Rest well my sister... ..... You''ve been avenged mother, father..... Many more people wishes their loved ones a farewell as the execution came to an end. People started dispersing while the discussion still went on. Mo Yuxin withdrew her gaze and looked towards mother Lan and fengfeng. Mother Lan also looked over at Mo Yuxin and a chuckle escaped from the mouth, "You child. Mother is fine. Don''t worry." "Hmm." Mo Yuxin gave a short reply but the worry in her eyes faded a little. Fengfeng was a little silent but Mo Yuxin knew that she needed to see these and know everything that happened for her dao heart to grow stronger and more firm. Mother Lan and Mo Yuxin both didn''t say anything to her and just let her deal with it slowly. They walked away from the city centre and followed the beggar sect subordinate. He led them towards the south district where the true wealthy people lived. Here, all the Mansions and houses were built with the finest materials and the luxury oozed out from them. And after walking for a while, the subordinate stopped infront of arge courtyard mansion and Shan Ke and a few other people were also present. The Moment Shan Ke saw Mo Yuxining, he immediately went to her to greet her. "Miss Immortal, this is the house we prepared for you and your family. It''s one of nicest and coziest house on this street and environment here is also very nice. This house already has all the necessary furnitures and we even changed the beddings and mattresses with new ones." Shan Ke said all these enthusiastically. "Ok. Thank you for your service." Mo Yuxin said. Shan Ke was immediately ttered and hurriedly said, "No, no, it''s fine. It''s what I should do. Let''s go, I will show you the inside." As Mother Lan looked at therge courtyard mansion infront of them, she was filled with worry as the price of such a house would be unimaginable. She has also lived in the east district at some point when she was still in the Lan Family vi and though this house is notparable to that, it''s still expensive. But she didn''t say anything as she trusted her daughter and knew that she wouldn''t make unreasonable choices. Shan Ke showed them the whole vi and it was quite nice. There were 3 Main Bedrooms which are perfect for them and 2 guestrooms as well as an area for survants quarter. The yard at the front was reallyrge and enough to practice swordsmanship without any problem. Shan Ke even showed them a room specifically designed for cultivation where a small array was engraved and if activated, it will automatically start purifying the spiritual energy in the air and condense them in a single ce for more effective cultivation. Fengfeng was particrly excited as the she came out of her previous quite state and started jumping all over after seeing such arge house for the first time in her little life. "Jiejie!!! This is soo big!!! The rooms are soo big!! This bed is even softer!! I like it soo much, jiejie. Can I have this room??" Fengfeng asked after seeing the room and it seems she really loved it. "Yes. If you want this room then it''s yours. Remember, now this house belongs to us and everything in it is ours, okay?" "Okay... Hehehe..." Fengfeng showed a bright smile as her eyes curved like the moon. "How is it? Do you like it, miss immortal?"Shan Ke asked. "Yes. What''s the price." "It''s 500 golds! miss immortal." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 56: Chapter 56 - A new Life! After paying the 500 golds to Shan Ke and his subordinates,Shan Ke quickly took out the official property bids for the house and thend beneath it and Mo Yuxin had mother Lan sign it. Mother Lan was a bit hesitant at first but quickly gave away after Mo Yuxin persuaded her and that she deserves it and much more. Shan Ke said a few words of gratitude and bid them farewell. As Mo Yuxin was showing them out in courtesy, she walked out of the main door with them and her eyes involuntarily fell on the huge iron gate right on the opposite side of the street. The gate was extremely majestic and tworge lions were carved on the gate with the eyes of them actually being rare jades. There were also three rtively strong qi condensation realm guards outside and Mo Yuxin carefully extended her senses to find that all over the streets were hidden warriors presumably belonging to here. Seeing her looking at the gate right infront of them at the opposite side of the street, Shan Ke immediately informed her, "Miss immortal, that''s the mansion of thergest family in the Azure Dragon City, ''Su Family''. They are the only family with their unshakeable position and their founder is also from the same time as the City''s founder." "Ohh." Mo Yuxin''s just casually withdrew her gaze seemingly not having any interest and they also quickly bid her farewell and went their way. But in the depths of her eyes, her mind involuntarily went towards that voice and the source of that voice. "Su... Young Lady Su..... Su Yubing! Maybe she''s the young thedy of Su Family." As her minds connected the dots, she couldn''t help but think what a weird coincidence is it. From the moment, she came to this world, She is the only stranger who has left such a deep impression on her. Normally, for any Cultivator or any human, the simple voice of someone could shake your heart this much, it should feel extremely ufortable and suffocating but for her, she just weirdly felt at ..... Peace? ''whatever, It wille when it''s time.'' Mo Yuxin thought before retracting her gaze and closing the door. As she went inside, she heard the increasingughter of fengfeng as she was happily talking out the new home and how much she likes the soft bed. Though not nearly enough softpared to the mattresses in the morder society, it''s still far better than the haystack they slept on. "Jiejie! This is so nice. I love it. A-are we really going to be staying here. Is it really our home now?" "Yes. This is our home now, fengfeng. Jiejie has already bought it. Look, this is the property deed." Mo Yuxin gave her an affirmation and even showed her the property deed. Fengfeng immediately became even more happy and thest bit of hesitation also disappeared. Looking at them being so happy just for a simple house made Mo Yuxin smile at the corner of her lips. Mo Yuxin and mother Lan both turned their heads sideways as if in telepathy and locked eyes with each other at the same time beforeughing a little. They both said at the same time, maybe to each other or maybe to themselves, "It''s a new life now." .. .. On the other side, In the Su Family Mansion, in the dining hall, Mother Su and Father Su were were currently in the dining hall with Su Yubing. The survants were cing the breakfast one by one with their head lowered trying to stay as inconspicuous as possible. Today, the atmosphere in the warm Su Family house was a little gray and the coldness of the young miss seems to be getting higher and higher. Father Su was naturally happy when Su Yubing broke through to be a foundation building Cultivator at such an young age but right aftering out of seclusion, she went directly to the Lin Family and broke of their engagement. He doesn''t even know, when she took the engagement contract right under his nose. Mother Su was also a little distressed about this daughter of hers. She doesn''t know why her happy smiling daughter who used to make others feel warm just by being near her now exudes so much detachment and coldness. She remembered that just a year ago, she was so cheerful but from the moment she suddenly fell into aa from extreme fever, she suddenly changed. Yes, just previous year, the healthy Su Yubing fell into such an extreme fever that she couldn''t get up from bed and was unconscious for days. Mother and Father Su used many rare herbs and elixirs but to no Vail. It was only after a whole week that her fever subsided. They were extremely happy from her recovery that they didn''t notice the infinite darkness in their daughter''s eyes. From then on, she talked more and more less and all the servants were afraid of her and her coldness. She immersed herself in Cultivation and frequently went into seclusion. The elders of the family were happy but Only mother and father Su felt distressed thinking about their child. But everytime they asked her, she would just say it''s because she has matured and not a little girl anymore and that they shouldn''t worry too much about her. . . Mother Su came to her senses when Father Su asked her daughter about why she has done such a thing. "Yubing... Why have you.... Why have you not consulted with us before making such decision?" Father Su asked her solemnly. After Su Yubing came out of seclusion, she didn''t even consolidate her cultivation but directly went to the Lin family to break off the engagement and on the other hand, father Su was also away at another town for a mission. After the news came out, the elders of the family were livid upon hearing this but Su Yubing has already gone in seclusion to consolidate her cultivation and had no time to see others. After Su Yubing came out of seclusion yesterday and Father Su also happened toe back home at the same time. Mother Su informed him of everything that has happened and father Su immediately wanted to go find her but mother Su stopped him and said to talk about it tomorrow after a rest. Mother Su has always been extremely loving of Su Yubing and even after all the decisions she made, mother Su didn''t criticise her as she also felt that what she has done was a good thing. After all, the matter of marriage should be left to the her daughter''s decision as it''s her life but the engagement contract was established in the presence of the previous Patriarch as in Su Yubing''s grandfather and the previous Lin Family patriarch.So it pertained a certain amount of respect. Just that she should''ve consulted with them first. At this time, Su Yubing opened her mouth as she stared at her mother and father intently. Her peach blossom eyes which previously contained boundless vitality and joy now has a unique coldness to it as you would freeze to death if you dared to look into them. "Mother, Father, I''m sorry for making such decisions on my own but I had to. The fact that a marriage contract with my name was established without my presence nor my choice has always made me ufortable. And thest time I asked father to consider breaking it off, father dismissed me without giving a positive answer. And after I when I established my foundation, I felt my Dao heart shaking and I knew that that I had to resolve the engagement otherwise my dao heart would be unstable." As father and mother Su listened to their daughter, their faces turned pale and they immediately stood up from their seats and came towards her. Mother Su ced her hands on her head and checked to see if she was okay, "You!! Child... Why didn''t you tell you mother? Or your father? Do you not trust us? Such an important matters of dao heart should be consulted with us. If we knew that you hated the engagement this much to actually have your dao heart shaken then we would''ve broken it off ages ago." Mother Su said all these with her distressed eyes as the corner of her eyes turned red. You would have to know that the dao heart is the most mysterious yet the most vulnerable part of a Cultivator. It directly equates with your will and if your dao heart isn''t strong enough, it may even give birth to inner demons which will directly harm you at the time of oveing tribtion. Countless cultivators due to their inner demons because their dao heart isn''t strong enough. To think that their daughter''s dao heart was shaken because of a damn engagement contract, both mother and father Su felt distressed. Father Su even med himself for not listening to his daughter''s request, had he listened to her, her dao heart wouldn''t have been shaken. Seeing her mother and father being so distres sed for her, Su Yubing''s cold eyes revealed a rare warmth as the corner of her mouth uncontrobly curled up. "Don''t worry, father, mother, I''m fine." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 57: Chapter 57 - Dao heart? "I-It''s good, It''s good that you''ve cancelled the engagement. Yubing, my daughter.. forgive father for not listening to your request before." Father Su said solemnly as the seriousness of the matter was evident to him now. For any other noble family in the whole Azure dragon city, the daughter''s marriages are decided by the words of matchmaker and father, but that was never the case for Su family as the founder of the Su family passed down his rule to not engage in such practices. And maybe that is also why, the Su family has been unshakeable in the whole Azure Dragon City from the time of its founding. If we look carefully at the power of Su Family, It''s definitely not limited to just a medium sized city like Azure Dragon City. Many of the older generation of Su family have been torge sects in the whole continent and many have even reached the golden core level. These loyal disciples of the Su family would definitelye over if ever the Su family faces any crisis. .. .. "It''s okay. Father. I''ve also been a bit too hasty in my decision." Su Yubing lowered her head a little and admitted her mistake. "It''s okay dear. Father and Mother were also at fault. Don''t worry, from now on mother and father will not interfere with your life. It seems your dao heart yearns freedom and it viewed the marriage contract as some short of shackles that bound you. Mother only hopes that you will meet someone who truly loves you in your heart" mother Su said with a serious face but her voice contained boundless warmth. Su Yubing knew that her mother only wanted the best for her but as for love.. She didn''t have much hope after what she experienced..... Her eyes darkened a little as the depth of her eyes shone with a concealed determination. Only she knew what the reason behind this determination was. "Yes, dear. You just focus on your Cultivation and I know that my daughter''s future isn''t limited to this small city. I still remember the day you were born. The skies were stained with a fiery red and the sun seemed to be shining brighter than ever. The day you were born was the day pheonix enters Nirvana and reaches the cycle of rebirth. You''re supposed to fly, fly high in the sky not be caged in some insignificant marriage contract. And don''t worry about the Lin Family. The engagement''s already been broken and as for the promise between the previous Patriarch. We''llpensate them with the small spirit stones mine on the north of Shizou." Father Su said a lot of words and every one them were said with her daughter''s well being in his mind. Seeing that her mother and father cared about her such that the corner of Su Yubing''s eyes turned a little red but on her cold face it added a hint of coquettish charm which was enough to make anyone''s legs go weak. "Yes." Su Yubing replied, "Thank you mother, father." "Ohh!! You kid. What''s there to thank between parents and child. Just eat now." After the matter was settled, the family of three started eating their breakfast. It was high quality spiritual meal which costs no less than gold for every meal but the family of three were ostumed to eating them. For a foundation building cultivator, they''ve already started their fasting and their body will automatically get nourished with the spiritual power of heaven and earth but mother and father Su never abandoned their meal time as it was a time for the family of three to share their experiences and bond together much better. .. .. In the Mo Family vi, Mo Yuxin carved their family name in the unique name te made with exquisite copper. This was prepared by Shan Ke and his entourage and Mo Yuxin simply showed her exquisite and powerful swordsmanship to curve the name "Mo Family" "Jiejie!! Your swordsmanship is soo beautiful!! I also want to be a swordman and fly in the sky jiejie....". Fengfeng eximed as her shining eyes never left Mo Yuxin. "Yes. You will also be able to fly after you reach foundation building. So before that learn more mother well and if there''s anything you don''t understand, juste to me. Okay." Mo Yuxin said warmly. Mother Lan came at this moment and said, "Yes, fengfeng. Your jiejie is soo Powerful now. You need to work hard to catch up with her. Here,e here, It''s time to reach you the next part of the ''Water flow sword technique." "Okayyy.. hehe.." Fengfeng eximed excitedly and ran to her mother to cultivate. Mo Yuxin felt warm looking at them and also felt a little motivated and sat in a lotus position to enter into meditation. Time passed little by little and soon it was time for lunch but Mo Yuxin didn''t want to eat anything, so she never left her meditative state. Mother Lan saw her and wanted to call her but didn''t want to disturb her, so she left with fengfeng. They washed up and mother Lan made a healthy breakfast after years with the fresh vegetables and meat that Mo Yuxin had Shan Ke bring. The kitchen was full of new kitchen ware and all the necessary food items were prepared beforehand by Shan Ke at Mo Yuxin''s order. On one side Mother Lan are and on the other side, Mo Yuxin used the Lan Xu to draw the pure Spiritual energy of heaven and earth and quickly circted it through her dantians and let it enter her golden core. As she drew the spiritual power of heaven and earth, her transparent golden core started having a misty silvery glow to its outeryer. The more spiritual power she circted, the more conspicuous that silvery glow became. As she was immersed in her Cultivation, the whole day passed by and night came. She finally stopped and opened her eyes. She let out a misty breath from her mouth and felt refreshed. The silvery glow on her golden core also dimmed and returned to normal. Mo Yuxin stood up and stretched, feeling refreshed and went to see her mother and sister. As she went towards the open room, she suddenly heard the excited sound of fengfeng. "It''s sooo cute~~ soo furry~~... Mom, mom .. look, what creature is this?? It''s soo small... " Fengfeng shouted excitedly at her mother. Mo Yuxin entered the room and saw quite a funny scene. Baobao who has been silent all this time suddenly showed it''s presence infront of Fengfeng and Mother Lan. Fengfeng was currently petting her and baobao herself was actually showing its belly to her and letting her pet there. You have to know that for a cat, it''s most vulnerable part is its belly, and it''s not willing to show it to just anybody but she actually showed it to fengfeng in such a short time. Aftering into the Azure Dragon City, baobao immediately used it''s natural Charmin ability and minimised it''s presence and after Mo Yuxin dealt with Mo Futian, she entered the system space to sleep. For some reason, she hase out at this time and infront of Mo Fengfeng. Seeing Mo Yuxining inside the room, baobao immediately went towards her and leaped onto her shoulders. Fengfeng''s eyes followed it from the beginning to end and when she saw that she came towards her jiejie, she immediately became excited. "Jiejie! Is that your pet? It''s soo cute~~" Mo Yuxin just chuckled a little and rubbed it''s head and gave a nod to fengfeng. "Yes. It''s the spiritual pet I summoned. It''s a species called ''cat'' and probably the only one in the whole world." Mo Yuxin exined without much context. "Ohh.. that''s too amazing!! Can I pet her?" "Well, as long as she doesn''t mind, you can. But remember that you have to be gentle. A cat''s most vulnerable part is its belly and it only shows it to people she trust. And she trusts you and adors you." The moment fengfeng heard her, she became serious and immediately nodded. "Yes. I will keep it in mind, jiejie." Mo Yuxin rubbed fengfeng''s head and let her y with baobao. On the other hand, Mother Lan asked her warmly, "Have you finished with your meditation?" "Yes. For now. We need to go to the night market mother. Your clothes are too old and we also need to buy some necessary things us." "Ohh.. right. Mother hasn''t been able to give you two a good life. Not even a pair of nice shoes or clothes." Mother Lan said with a hint of sadness in her voice. Mo Yuxin knew that in her heart, she must''ve med herself for not beingpetent enough to ensure a good life for them. But from Mo Yuxin''s view, there''s simply no other woman as tough and loving as her. For all the torture she has endured, no other woman would have been able stay sane. Mo Yuxin sighed a little and said with a soft voice, "Don''t me yourself mom. It''s not your fault neither it is our fault. It''s th e fault of those preparators and you''ve done enough. I just want you to have a good and healthy life and please apany me in my journey." "Ohh.. !! You kid... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 58: Chapter 58 - Lin Fan and Qilin Cauldron. Mo Yuxin sighed a little and said with a soft voice, "Don''t me yourself mom. It''s not your fault neither it is our fault. It''s the fault of those preparators and you''ve done enough. I just want you to have a good and healthy life and please apany me in my journey." "Ohh.. !! You kid..." Mother Lan was a bit emotional for what Mo Yuxin said and her eyes turned a little red. She was once again grateful for giving birth to such daughters. "It''s okay mom. Let''s go fengfeng, we''re going to the market to buy new clothes and shoes for us. And we''ll also have dinner in the Qinfeng building." Mo Yuxin said trying to divert her attention to something else. As soon as Fengfeng heard her jiejie saying that they were going to buy new clothes and shoes, she was really excited and looking forward to it. For all these years, all she has even worn were hands down from her jiejie. Though she didn''t feel anything bad perticrly as it were her jiejie''s clothes but as a young girl, she still wanted to wear new clothes and shoes but never dared to think about it for their previous situation didn''t allow them to. But now that she has seen how awesome her jiejie is and the way they had gone from a simple dpidated courtyard to a small mansion really changed her view towards her life. For young girls of her age, they are prone to epting things quite fast and adapt to new situations easily. After a few minutes, they went to the east of the city centre where a lot ofrge and small clothing shops were and the robes they sold were also quite good for a medium sized city like Azure Dragon City. After buying their first robes and shoes, mother Lan and fengfeng we''re still excited but what came after really shocked them. Mo Yuxin didn''t stop at just one or two, she actually spent over thirty golds to buy many sets for them which also included robes specifically prepared for cultivators. These robs are expensive as they are made from expensive materials such as red tendon silk whiches from a ''Long Lotus Spider''s which is actually a level two spiritual beast and the web they produce can absorb attacks to a certain extent giving the wearer a nice protection. She also bought some shoes for them which were also made from the monster pelt of a level two rhinos. It also has good defence and really stic which doesn''t hinder their movements. As they were finished with their shopping, mother Lan and fengfeng we''re still a little muddle headed as this was the first time for them to spend suchvishly. Mo Yuxin was simply breaking their previous world view and making a new one for them every time. At some point they became numb to her spendings and simply epted their fate with a deadpan face. For fengfeng, this was even more of a dream than reality as this was the first time she experienced what it''s feels like to be a rich woman. The way those high and mighty shopkeepers were actually willing to bow their heads for them and serve them so wholeheartedly. Though it''s not as if there were no problem. On thergest clothing shop which was also actually a branch of Qinfeng building, the guards actually didn''t want to let them in thinking they were just country bumpkins, but it didn''t take much for Mo Yuxin to straighten them up. After that everything went smoothly and the way she spent tovishly made them all not dare to have any second thoughts. After they were finished there, Mo Yuxin let mother Lan stroll with fengfeng while she went alone. She even gave mother Lan hundreds of golds which made her speechless for a moment but she just gritted her teeth and epted it. Mo Yuxin was happy to spend on fengfeng and Mother and was even more happy with the way they adapted to the current situation. After all, their life will only get more and more outrageous and this was actually nothing infront of what they will have in the future. .. .. Mo Yuxin separated from them and went to the treasures market where many rouge or independent Cultivators actually sell their findings. From the logic of cultivation novel she has read, Mo Yuxin was a little curious if her hypothesis wille true with a little hope in her heart. After all, who doesn''t like getting treasures for free. After entering this perticr market, she was a little excited as this was the first time she has seen what a market truly meant for cultivatiors look like. There were hundreds of temporary stall and almost all of were qi Condensation realm warriors and even a few early foundation building stage cultivators as well. They were all using some techniques to mask their aura and untill someone with a rtively keen senses focused on them or they encountered someone in the perfection stage of foundation building, it would be hard for people to tell their Cultivation. §Ô-?&¦Á???%?-§à§á%- Hiding your aura and identity is a prettymon trope people of this world use as a means of protection. After all, those who deal with treasures are usually likely to get targeted by people with I''ll intentions. She looked around her and even saw many hidden people who obviously belongs torge families or sects. After looking around many stalls and not finding anything worthwhile, she was a little disappointed. "Sigh.. it seems that these treasures are only reserved for protagonists or such people. And she herself doesn''t believe in luck as only with true efforts and hard work could she achieve what she wants but she also acknowledges that luck does y a small part in it but rest depends on yourself and how you use that luck or opportunity. As she was walking around the streets and trying to find anything good, she also attracted a lot of people who were mesmerized by her but these people were definitely more level headed that the rest. As these people have been on the verge of life and death countless times, they have created an instinct that allows them to differentiate who to mess with and who to not. And feeling the aura she radiates, they decided to stay away from her and only admire her from afar. After all, who doesn''t like looking at such a mboyant beauty with a sharp touch of handsomeness. Even many girls were looking at her with their peripheral vision. Mo Yuxin naturally didn''t pay any attention to them and continued with her matter. As for why she didn''t just use divine sense to sense for any treasures or artifacts, it''s simply because that would ruin the fun of treasure hunting. Though her divine sense always works in a passive way as it is a part of her very soul and body and works just like breathing. Therefore, if there''s any particrly crazy rare treasure which is worthy of her attention, she will be able to feel. Even after going through tens of shops, she still didn''t find anything and was just thinking in her heart how these things were truly reserved for protagonists and also being convinced of her conjecture, she suddenly heard someone shout. "Ohhh!!! Heavens!!! This... This .. this... This is actually a ''Qilin Cauldron!!!!!" Someone eximed. "Ohh!! Look!! It''s true! This is really a ''Qiln Cauldron!!" Another responded. Hearing their shouts, many onlookers also turned their heads towards one particr stall where a young man of about 16 years old with a handsome face was standing straight while holding the green cauldron in his hands. Someone in the crowds suddenly identified this young man and eximed in surprise. "Ohh!! It''s the young genius from the Lin Family, ''Lin Fan''!" "Is it that young man who was a trash before but suddenly became genius after his engagement was broken?" "Yeah, that one. You don''t know but he''s the most talked about Genius in the whole city. He actually became a qi condensation real Cultivator from just a mortal within a week." "Heaven!! That''s too domineering!" "Yeah. .. now that same ''Lin Fan'' actually got a qiln cauldron!? What luck is this?" "It seems that the youngdy Su really missed a treasure.. tsk.. tsk.. tsk.." There were a lot of discussions going on but the young man seemed to be paying them no attention and was just checking the cauldron with visible interest. From Mo Yuxin''s position, she could naturally see the young man''s face. He was somewhat handsome but that was of no interest to her. He has a long lock of ck hair with ck eyes and he was d in a tunic long robe which looked luxurious at a nce. Mo Yuxin was only curious about the the cauldron he holds and the somewhat misty aura around him which actually obscures even her divine sense! Though she knew that if she used divine sense actively, she could see through him at a nce but she also felt a sense of crisis the moment she thought of it! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 59: Chapter 59 - Protagonist? Son of Heaven? "Weird! Why do I feel like this?" Mo Yuxin was a little puzzled by what secrets Lin Fan holds. As even the thought of using divine sense to sense him made her have a weird sense of crisis! A sense of threat. And from what she felt, her current cultivation doesn''t support facing the bacsh from using divine sense on him. If she tried it, he will definitely be able to feel it and whatever that sense of threat was, she will definitely face it''s harsh bacsh which would be enough to give her serious injuries at her current cultivation. After staring for a few seconds, she withdrew her gaze. Mo Yuxin was a little curious as this was the first time her divine sense ever encountered something like this, though it''s also because no matter how powerful and mighty her divine sense is, it still need her actual Cultivation base as it''s support. The more solid and the higher her Cultivation base is, the more she can freely explore the hidden territories of this power. ording to master, it''s apletely different power which doesn''t belong to any existing categories and only she was the only who was able to cultivate it and now Mo Yuxin also has. Though, if Mo Yuxin tried to learn the divine sense from the very scratch without any external help and by onlyprehending some written texts, that would be impossible. Absolute impossible. But fortunately for her, Master left every bit of her divine sense and condensed it into a separate power which could then be slowlyprehend by her disciple. And if master was alive, she would have been surprised and quite literally shocked to find that her disciple actually created a better condition for herself to use her divine sense which would be able to exert far more potential than master herself. What was even more shocking that in her estimate, her disciple or anyone for that matter would have taken a minimum of 10,000 years trying toprehend the divine sense and Mo Yuxin did it only in a 1000 years which is enough to give quite a surprise to even a primordial god like her. Though unfortunately, she isn''t alive and probably only Little An knows these facts. Right now, Lin Fan was seen holding the Qilin Cauldron which actually looked like an old rusty kettle which was surprisingly durable. The independent Cultivator who found it couldn''t get what it was and simply chose to sell it for 10 low grade spirit stones. For a seemingly useless product like this whose value cannot be judged at all may not even sell for 2 spirit stones let alone 10. He didn''t have much hope of selling it but seeing that a fat sheep hase knocking to its door, he quickly sold it to him in exchange for 10 low grade spirit stones. He was very happy in his heart thinking that it was his luck toe across a fool like him but his happiness onlysted a moment as the next second, this guy actually smeared a drop of blood on it and the rusty parts actually came off! Revealing a shiny cauldron and upon closer inspection and the unique green colour gave away it''s identity. It was a Qilin Cauldron! Mo Yuxin wasn''t much surprised by the transaction of spirit stones as that was the universal currency for cultivators but she once again felt that the money she had was really pitiful. It may guarentee her an extremely luxurious life but that was only limited to mortals and the way 10 low grade spirit stones was exchanged in a single transaction made her want to earn more spirit stones as quickly as possible. After all, she also has to support her mother and Fengfeng''s cultivation. At this point, there was already a small crowd outside around the young man and all of them had visible greed in their eyes as they looked towards the Qilin Cauldron. But the young man in question didn''t seem to be scared at all. This made the people with other intentions a little hesitant whether to proceed with their thoughts or not. Even some foundation building cultivator had greed and desire in their eyes. As a Qilin Cauldron was simply an extremely rare treasure for this part of the eastern Continent where the resources are already scarce making all the Cultivators fight for whatevers left. Though many of the biggest sects or families in the eastern Continent definitely has many of these Qilin Cauldrons but for these parts of the continent, it''s extremely valuable. You would have to know that there are quite a few known grades to weapons and treasures. And it goes like this, Human- Earth - Sky - Mortal - Heaven - Mystic These are further divided into lower, middle and peak stage. Human grade being the lowest and mystic grade being the highest. For early Cultivators, even a high grade human level treasure of weapon would make them go crazy. But this Qilin Cauldron is actually middle grade earth level treasure! Though it''s only for alchemists and there are not that many Cultivators who are willing to be alchemists as its a very demanding profession both mentally and financially. But this Qilin Cauldron itself will fetch a price of thousands of mid level spirit stones! And this was enough to make these independent Cultivators go crazy for it. The young man would have a troublesome journey ahead, Mo Yuxin felt. Mo Yuxin didn''t understand why this guy was being such high profile with the things he is doing. With the confident look in his face, and the weirdly eye-catching way he''s dressed makes it seems like he''s deliberately trying to attract attention to him. But from the obscure and misty aura around him, which is definitely protecting him, she felt that it didn''t matter after all if this power could give her a sense of crisis then untill and unless he faces an extremely high level Cultivator, he would be able to escape scratch free. "Haha. He seems like those long aotian protagonists that I chanced upon at some point, though that was my misfortune." Mo Yuxin suddenly thought of this and felt a little funny after recalling her previous life. She used to like reading novels of all kinds and though she had certain preferences as she mostly liked reading lily novels and didn''t explicitly hate any genre but there was a weird genre which didn''t make her hate it as this word is a bit extreme. But it definitely did make her utterly disgusted with it. Yeah, it was those long aotian novels revolving around a male protagonist who is usually overpowered both in power and luck. ''What was the term to describe these protagonist?'' Mo Yuxin tried to recall and it took her only a moment to remember. ''Yeah! ''The son of heaven''. That''s the term.'' Mo Yuxin remembered. She still remembered that at one time, she tried to read these kinds of novels just to give them a try but these literally left her traumatized as the sheer madness it held was mind-blowing. It was still fine at first as the fighting and hunting treasures, many times getting rare treasures through sheer luck, luckily saving a chicken to find out that it was actually a pheonix. Weird plots but funny nheless. It only got worse from the time the author introduced the second female lead which was still fine other than the fact that it was actually the second love interest. Thenes third, then forth, then fifth and countless others. She felt disgusted that she wasted hours reading just to find out that it''s the so called harem genre that she hated soo much. It was hard, seeing these outstanding and heavenly beauties acting like some weird psychos who could definitely have left their own mark in the history but unfortunately for them, the plot didn''t allow that. After that, she never touched them again but seeing this guy weirdly reminded her of those protagonists. Even the name is so generic. "Do these heavenly sons or daughters or those long aotian protagonists exist in this world?" Mo Yuxin asked suddenly without any extra thought. And then, instead of hearing the sweet voice of Little An, the same transparent blue screen popped up but it then started glowing bright red with the word caution. discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr It read, "Sorry, disciple doesn''t have the necessary authority to ess the information." Mo Yuxin was a little surprised by this but what surprised her more was the fact that the system saying it is exactly the same as telling her that they actually exist! "Well, the world got more interesting." Mo Yuxin felt and then shrugged as it didn''t matter whether they exist or not. She will leave it up to fate, if she encounters them, she will respond correspondingly without any bias. As Mo Yuxin was busy with her thoughts, she suddenly felt an aura beside her. This was different. For Mo Yuxin, other normal people are the same as invisible people who will never attract her attention but this person who was d in a ck long robe hiding her Identity made her a little curious. "Unexpected things are happening today." Mo Yuxin thought then looked towards her and only a pair of eyes as deep as an abyss could be seen! Hiding within them exists murderous intent! Towards whom? . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 60: Chapter 60 - Her eyes as deep as an abyss! When Mo Yuxin was busy with her thoughts about the weirdness of the mysterious power around Lin Fan, She suddenly felt a very peculiar aura around her which took away all her attention. She turned her head sideways and saw that just a hand''s distance away, a woman d in a dark long robe which perfectly covers her identity was standing. Nothing could be seen on her except those pair of eyes which are as deep as an abyss. Mo Yuxin felt her entire focus shifting on those pair of eyes as those eyes gave her the same feeling as when she heard that voice. But Mo Yuxin still wasn''t sure if that was really her, after all she has actually never been in close contact with the owner of that voice. Mo Yuxin was a little curious about what''s hidden within those abyss like eyes and when she tried discerning them, she found that it was actually murderous intent?..... Towards whom? Mo Yuxin thought. She followed her line of sight and found that her eyes were fixed on that young man Lin Fan? She was a little displeased for no reason when she saw her looking at him but she didn''t dwell on this thought. Mo Yuxin was curious about why there was such concealed hatred and murderous intent hidden within those eyes. But before she could think any further, her clear spring like voice with a hint of icy coldness directly prated her heart and ears. "Let''s go." Su Yubing said to the junior sister Shui Shiqing beside her who was also dressed in a dark robe. As these two words floated quitely in the air towards Mo Yuxin as if a hook was ced with the string attached directly to her heart, pulling at her heartstrings like teasing a cat. "It''s her!" That''s the only thing that was in her mind and by the time she came back to her senses, they were already gone. She felt a little lost as well as really annoyed at herself. How could she always loose herposure just by her voice. She even forgot to follow her. "No. I''m not a stalker!" She was really surprised by her almost impulsive and unreasonable thoughts whenever she encountered her. Even though she really wanted to just approach her and find out the reason for her current situation but she still stopped herself. If she approached her like this, she would definitely be scared. She wanted to leave a good first impression on her! Though she didn''t know why she wanted to leave a good impression on her but she just wanted to. Anyway she wasn''t that much worried, after all she already knew her identity. Coupled with the fact that her new home coincidentally happened to be right across from her made her really happy. Yes, it wasn''t hard for her to deduce her identity from the very first time she had that feeling when she heard someone talking bad about her to the time she encountered her voice in the Qinfeng building. "Su Yubing..." Mo Yuxin muttered under her breath as this name has been wreaking havock all over her mind, even when she''s in a meditative state. And surprisingly, it doesn''t hinder her Cultivation but weirdly enhances it. Mo Yuxin did have a vague answer in her heart as for why this is happening but she still needed to be 100% sure. Putting aside all these thoughts, She looked towards that stall again and by this time all the crowd had already dispersed as the Lin Fan guy has already walked away. Mo Yuxin also felt quite a few people following behind him from a distance with obvious intentions but she didn''t pay it any mind and went about with her own buisness. After encountering the mysterious power around him, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt a little sense of crisis in her heart. "It''s not enough." Mo Yuxin thought as she was determined to cultivate and break through nascent soul as soon as possible, only then she will have a peace mind. After this little episode, Mo Yuxin was busy searching for any treasures and after seeing that she really didn''t have much luck, she just used her divine sense. She quickly located a few not so rare treasures and it seems that Qilin Cauldron was the only rare treasures in the whole market today. Mo Yuxin did find a pair of peak human grade defensive bracelet which would protect the wearer from an all out attack of a perfection foundation building stage cultivator. Which was actually really valuable as these would sell for more that thousands of low grade Spirit stones. "Hmm.. these would be good for mother and fengfeng to use. They will definitely like it." Mo Yuxin thought and bought them both only for 10 low grade spirit stones. These two bracelets looked really ordinary like any other mortal bracelets but if you aren''t a professional appraiser, it would be hard for anyone to find it. There''s a reason why these treasures can''t be identified. The cultivators usually find these treasures which were for some reason abandoned within nature for years and and very slowly these treasures themselves starts mixing in with the nature which conceals it''s powers and identifying features. For normal cultivators, even if they use spiritual power, they wouldn''t be able to feel any difference and will only think that it''s a peculiar object but not worth keeping so they decide to sell them. The Cultivator who sold these two to Mo Yuxin was really happy getting 10 low grade Spirit stones. Mo Yuxin just put them in her system space as she didn''t want to invite trouble by making these treasures visible to others like that weird guy from before. After finally getting her hands on these two treasures, Mo Yuxin felt satisfied as her treasure hunting was somewhat sessful and she even got to meet her again. Mo Yuxin was in a good mood and quickly located mother Lan and fengfeng using the spiritual mark she left on them. She followed their tracks and found that they had actuallye to a small tea house and were sipping tea while talking to each other. Mo Yuxin entered the tea house and went towards them. Mother Lan felt her presence almost immediately and looked towards her as well as fengfeng. "Xin''er. You''re back. How Was your walk?" Mother Lan asked. "It''s okay. I went to the treasure market and actually found these two bracelets, mom." Mo Yuxin said and took out the two bracelets from her system space. She showed them to mother Lan and fengfeng, "These two are actually peak human grade defensive bracelets. Mom and fengfeng, you both take this and wear them. These would be able to take on an all out attack from a perfection foundation building stage cultivator." Mo Yuxin said and pushed these two towards them. Fengfeng was really happy seeing that her jiejie actually bought such a precious treasure for her. She smiled sweetly at Mo Yuxin and said with her soft milky voice, "Hehe, thank you, jiejie~~" Mo Yuxin smiled at her and reached out to rub her fluffy rabbit hair. Mother Lan was a little hesitant to take them, after all blocking an all out attack from a perfection foundation building cultivator is no joke and she felt that Mo Yuxin should wear them instead of. "No. Xin''er, you should wear one. After all, you would be adventuring more and will encounter many dangerous situations. This would provide you with a little more support." Mother Lan said warmly and wanted to put them in her hands. But Mo Yuxin refused and coaxed her into believing that she didn''t need them. And she really didn''t need them, after all her cultivation is already in the golden core stage and these kinds of defensive effects are practically useless for her. There''s also her Sky Avenue Robe, it''s a spiritual treasure robe with absolute defence. It''s current grade is also mystic grade! The highest weapen grade known to humans! Even the whole central continent would fight for a single mystic grade treasure. After all, a mystic grade treasure to an immortal powerhouse above nascent soul is a life saving treasure which has immeasurable worth. As for why, it''s because, after nascent soul stage and staring from soul separation stage, the power of each heavenly tribtions is more terrifying than the other and having a mystic grade weapon warrants a better chance of survival than the rest without it. "It''s okay mom. I don''t need it after all, it''s useless to me." Mo Yuxin said quite calmly but mother Lan was shocked to hear that a peak human grade treasure would be called worthless by her daughter''s mouth. She even thought that maybe she was lying for her but seeing the serious face on her, she ruled that though out. If it''s because she has another more powerful defensive treasure then that would be fine but there was also another possibility that mother Lan didn''t think before but suddenly had an epiphany. Her eyes widened a little as the shock was visible on her face! "Xin''er!! Y-you have achieved g-golden core stage!!!" . . . Thanks for reading. experience-MVLeMpYr Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 61: Chapter 61 - Mother Lans Past. "Xin''er!! Y-you have achieved g-golden core stage!!!" Yes, that wasn''t that difficult to deduce seeing the way Mo Yuxin dealt with Mo Futian and also the way City lord was also extremely respectful towards her. It''s just a little unbelievable. After all, it was only a few days ago that Mo Yuxin was at the perfection stage of Qi condensation realm only. And after a short time of absence, she has grown to such an unattainable degree that it makes people almost unable to believe at all. But Mother Lan believed her daughter at first instance, after all she has personally seen, how Mo Yuxin dealt with Mo Futian. And a her daughter has always been a really reliable person so naturally she has utmost trust in her words. Even though Mo Futian was an average Cultivator who could only reach perfection foundation build in his whole life and that too with the help of countless expensive treasures and elixirs, defeating him so one sidedly was something only possible when one reaches the golden core stage. After all, for a golden core cultivator anyone in foundation building or below is just like an ant who could be crushed at any moment. Seeing her mother asking that question with such a shocked expression made her feel a little funny in her head before she nodded slightly towards her in affirmation. "Yes, mom. It''s true." Mo Yuxin said softly. Mother Lan was in a bit of a stupor for a few seconds before she digested this information and returned to normal. After all, it was a golden core Cultivator! A true golden core Cultivator! And that too her own daughter. Now she finally knew just capable her daughter was to have achieved golden core in such a short time even if that may have been due to some extraordinary chance encounter or treasures. It still showcased her own extraordinary talent. The more Mother Lan thought about it, the more convinced she felt and the more convinced she felt the more proud she felt of having such a daughter. After all, this is the first time the whole Azure Dragon City produced a golden core stage Cultivator. Mother Lan herself has never encountered a golden core cultivator in all her life and if the Mo Family or Lan family knew of this, they would be gnashing their teeth. Though the Mo Family is no more from now on thanks to her daughter but thinking of the Lan family made her eyes go cold. She still remembered that bloody time she had in that household. .. .. Mother Lan''s father was ''Lan Haoming'' and her mother was ''Liu Shuishui''. Lan Haoming'' was a vain man who just like many other noble family patriarch only inherited his position after killing all his siblings. Even though in his generation, his older brother was far more capable than him but for some unknown reason, he actually died when he was practicing in the dark moon forest and anyone with half a brain can deduce who did that. After all, Lan Haoming had her mother who was the official wife of the previous Patriarch and also has a high background giving him more priority than others. With his family advantages, he quickly gained the position of patriarch and that too with the help of countless medicines and elixirs. Liu Shuishui on the other hand was a mere mortal who was born really beautiful and happened to catch his eyes one time when he went out one day. He immediately brought her home as his nth concubine and she also quickly adapted to the role hoping to give him a son in hopes of gaining more attention and power. But she had a daughter who was Lan Xu, mother Lan. And that''s also why Lan Haoming stopped paying her much attention as a daughter to him was only an object that would help secure a better marriage alliance. Liu Shuishui went almost crazy from the sudden turn of her status and started venting her anger on Mother Lan. Liu Shuishui never even saw her more than once other in all her life. Mother Lan had to endure countless days of torture and violence at the hands of not only Liu Shuishui but also the other siblings. She grew cold hearted as the days went by and the moment she started Cultivating and showed her talents, she finally escaped that torture as her mother was simply afraid of her as being a mortal, her Instinctive fear towards an immortal was evident. From then on, she became famous as the little genius who had an extremely cold personality but had boundlesspassion towards the weak. But her good days didn''tst long when Mo Futian came barging in her life and Lan Haoming arranger her marriage without her consent at all. After all, the Mo Family at that time was still one of thergest families in the Azure Dragon City and that would bring countless benefits to his Lan Family. Seeing that there was no other way and coupled with the fact that Mo Futian at that time faked a gentle senior brother persona to court her, Mother Lan epted her fate and vowed to be a good wife but she proposed the condition of not letting him have any other women other than her as his wife and that she would only ept him if she vowed to keep his words. And there was also a brief period of warm time in her life right after marriage but that all came crumbling down when she advanced to the perfection qi condensation even while being pregnant. check-out-MvLeMpYr Mo Futian with his inferiorityplex simply couldn''t ept that a woman who was meant to be tamed was actually getting more stronger than him even in her pregnancy. This began the life of hell that made mother Lan what she is today. .. .. Mother Lan was lost in her own thoughts before the cute voice of fengfeng brought her back to her senses. "Mom!! Look, this tea smells soo good!! I love it. Hehehe... " Fengfeng''s cute voice floated in her ears and she came out of her thoughts. She sighed before putting on her gentle smile and faced fengfeng and started talking to her. She nced at Mo Yuxin and saw that she had a little smile on her face as she looked at her with those mysterious eyes of hers. Mother Lan felt that those eyes contained boundless power and wisdom, far far more than just a normal golden core cultivator. She knew that Mo Yuxin has already felt her emotions and was simplyforting her just by being beside her. After all, silent apaniment is far more meaningful than extravagant words. After they were finished with their tea time, the family of three came out of the tea house and went back to their home. Before going home, they also had another wonderful dinner in the Qinfeng building. This time, fengfeng herself ordered multiple dishes and ate them with relish. Mo Yuxin was also a little curious in her heart if she will encounter her again but s it seems she was not destined today. But she was still happy being able to encounter her once today even though only one sidedly. Mo Yuxin herself was a little surprised by her thoughts and the twists and turns in them. "Haha.. " Sheughed a little at herself and the way her mind and heart seems to have abandoned all their previous calm just by her mere presence made her a little helpless but also all the more eager for their next encounter. After going home, Mo Yuxin and the family of three started practicing cultivation and Mo Yuxin gave mother Lan and fengfeng all her low grade spirit stones which weren''t much and this time mother Lan simply epted them without any hesitation. After all her daughter is now a golden core cultivator, she doesn''t need these worthless low grade Spirit stones now. Mo Yuxin now really needed to think of ways to earn money as thest bits of spirit stones were given to Mother Lan and fengfeng. Even though she has the auxiliary treasure, Lan Xue, she still has to practice with spirit stones. After all, spirit stones are a product made directly from the nature itself and has many naturalws contained as well as the spiritual power writing them may contain many impurities depending on their grade but these spirit stones also serves as a tempering medium towards a Cultivator. Her treasure Lan Xue gives her ess to 100% pure spiritual power and if she only practices with it, it would make her cultivation journey too smooth that in turn makes will make her foundation unstable. "Hmm.... I should go into the dark moon forest to practice my swords manual and also to see if I find any chance encounter. After all, in those novels, these forests usually has some sort of treasure or even small secret realm hidden in there." Mo Yuxin thought. Going into the dark moon forest has been her purpose from the very start. After all, she has Powerful cultivation base but herbat experience is very limited and herbat methods are also very limited. "Sigh... There''s a lot to do." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 62: Chapter 62 - Unique Swords Manual. The Dark Moon Forest is amon danger towards the whole Azure Dragon City as well as many other closer regions. And the reason is because of therge number of Rank 1 and Rank 2 beasts which upy this forest. The outer region itself is filled to the brim with rank 1 beast with asional rank 2 that you might encounter if you''re unlucky enough. The dark moon forest also serves as a greater threat towards the Azure Dragon City and the surrounding regions and that''s where purpose of therge families as well as the city lordes into y. This dark moon forest might not be much of a threat towards strong golden core Cultivators but unfortunately there''s not a single golden core Cultivator in all of the surrounding regions. As a golden core cultivator is highly valuable within all therge and medium sects, any and all golden core Cultivators get recruited in these sects as all sorts of elders or disciples. The eastern Continent itself is a barren regionpared to other continents and practically no other continents even spare it another nce. After all, the highest cultivator in the whole eastern Continent is actually just a nascent soul cultivators andpared to other continents, it''s truly pitiful. The number of nascent soul cultivators hasn''t exceed more than 10 for thousands of years and the existing ones have practically no hope in achieving more as they''ve already passed the minimum age to do that and untill and unless they encounter a heaven defying treasures, the possibility is scarce. Though encountering even a Sky grade treasure would warrant the attention of the whole continent. Anyway, because of theck of golden core Cultivators, it''se to the foundation building stage Cultivators and qi Condensation realm warriors to take charge in protecting the city and its people from these beasts. As such this forest also serves as a vital training ground for ambitious Cultivators who want to achieve more, after all, in the journey of cultivation, opportunities are always achieved through dangers. For Mo Yuxin, this dark moon forest is the perfect for practicing her Swords manual and hone her battle instinct. Even though she is extremely rich in wisdom, knowledge and also very proficient in utilitising spiritual power thanks to her divine sense and her golden Buddha body but practical experience is far more important than theoretical. Only by going through, life and death dangers can she have the opportunity to learn more of her knowledge and integrate with them as well as advance her breakthroughs. discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr And yes, Mo Yuxin''s cultivation manual ''divine sense of oblivion'' which was the actual inheritance from her master contain its own set of unique swordsmanship or swords manual. At the thought of her swords manual, Mo Yuxin summoned the system pannel and was still as confused as the first time she saw it. [Ding.... [System... Operating.... [Cultivation Manual - [Divine sense of oblivion] As Mo Yuxin selected the divine sense of oblivion, only a single line of information appeared with the name of her swords manual on it. [Unique Swords Manual :- [??? (Disciple hasn''t met the required conditions)] Mo Yuxin still sighed at the information that appeared before her. This information hasn''t changed at all from the very first moment she saw it in the system space. At first she thought that maybe she was too weak to unlock and except this ''???'' nothing actually appeared. But it''s only now that there''s actually something more to it than before. It seems she needed to enter golden core first to be able to barely unlock it''s very first line of information. As she selected the ''???'' , another line of information appeared but that was also far too underwhelming than she first thought. [Ding... Disciple has achieved the bare minimum condition to unlock the first part of the swords manual. [''???'' swords manual basic move :- ''Sword of Oblivion''. [Sword of oblivion is the basic move of this unique Swords manual and also the fundamental base which needs to be fully mastered before disciple can even gain the first move. And there are a few conditions that needs to be fulfilled before it can be mastered to full 100% and first condition being ''Critical Strike''. ''Critical Strike'' is a unique achievement in the world of swordsmanship as it''s name suggests itself that it''s a singr strike which can break through even the toughest defence through a singr point of weakness. To master this critical strike, disciple needs to explore on her own as she practices the moves of the basic move.] As Mo Yuxin read all the information provided by the inheritance, she felt a little lost as it couldn''t even be called as information but just a set of instructions with no clear path. But Mo Yuxin wasn''t in despair as she knew that the journey of cultivation isn''t easy to begin with and through only this much information, she could infer that it was truly the ultimate swordsmanship of master, a true primordial god. After all, being a golden core Cultivator, she could only actually activate the basic move, not even the first move. So Mo Yuxin was still happy. After figuring out a small future goal for herself, Mo Yuxin entered meditation and started cultivating as Mother Lan and Fengfeng slept in their respective room. As she was immersed in her Cultivation, time passed by like seconds as the sky outside the window was already turning pale and it looked like dawn would be approaching soon. Mo Yuxin opened her eyes as she came out of her meditation. At this moment, the sun has alreadye out in the horizon and the bustling of the city has already started. Mother Lan and fengfeng also woke up and the family of three gathered in the dining hall after washing up as mother Lan prepared breakfast. It seems that it has be a routine for them to eat and drink like mortals but it wasn''t a bad thing as it gave them a better sense of life which in turn not only helped them strengthen their will buy also keep their dao hearts warm and strong. As the family of three were talking and eating in a very warm atmosphere, Mo Yuxin talked about her going into the dark moon forest for training. "Mom, I will be going into the dark moon forest for training, even though my Cultivation has advanced but the swords manual I got still needs more opportunities to practice." Mother Lan was a bit startled by her words and got worried for a moment before calming down. After all, now that her daughter is actually a golden core Cultivators, unless an ident urs, this dark moon forest doesn''t pose much threat to her. But as a mother she was still afraid even if she bes the strongest and after all, there''s a rumour that a rank three General rank beasts residing in the deepest parts of the forest. Though Mother Lan was worried, she knew that she shouldn''t be hindrance towards her cultivation path and the only thing she can do is to encourage her and remind her to be cautious at all times. "O-okay. But you have to be careful at all times xin''er. And I also heard that there''s a rank three beast in the forest, so pay attention to your safety and be vignt at all times." Mo Yuxin felt warm in her heart seeing her mother''s care for herself and reassured her many times before she could set out for the dark moon forest. Fengfeng was also worried for her jiejie and reminded her to be careful with her sweet milky voice. Mo Yuxin rubbed her fluffy hair and said in a warm voice, "Don''t worry. Isn''t your jiejie strong. This dark moon forest is nothing. Or is it that, little fengfeng actually doesn''t have much trust in jiejie. Then I will be really sad." Mo Yuxin decided to tease her a little and put on a pitiful and sad voice as she said these. And it worked as fengfeng was immediately startled and quickly shook her head left and right like a small little rabbit who was frightened. "N-no, no ,no. Jiejie is definitely the strongest. I-i was just a little worried. I definitely believe in jiejie the most." Fengfeng stammered a little and responded as quickly as possible. Seeing her funny look made both mother Lan and Mo Yuxin break out in smiles and it was only then that Fengfeng realised she has been tricked! Jiejie tricked her! Fengfeng felt wronged as her cheeks puffed up like a small ballon and she started pouting. "Jiejie!! You tricked me! " "Hahaha... How cute." Mo Yuxin said and bid farewell to mother Lan and the still pouting fengfeng. "Okay. I''m going. Bye mom, fengfeng." "Okay. Be careful." After bidding them a temporary farewell, Mo Yuxin Summoned her dusk lily pin and the pin erged into a long sword and Mo Yuxin rode on it towards the dark moon forest. On the other side, in the Su Family vi, In the dining hall. "Yubing, now that you''ve achieved foundation building cultivation, There''s a small mission for you. It would also be good for you as you''ve just consolidated your Cultivation." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 63: Chapter 63 - Flower thief! In the Su Family Vi, Mother Su, Father Su and Su Yubing were currently having their breakfast in the dining hall just like any other day. The servants brought the meals which were made with spiritual ingredients and will leave fewer impurities in a Cultivators body. These are really expensive foods and costs quite a few golds every meal. These are luxuries that only the truly rich and noble families can afford in these parts of the continent. At this time, the family of three were eating their meals using chopsticks with elegant etiquette and father Su still has his usual stern face. Suddenly Father Su spoke up, "Yubing, Now that you''ve achieved foundation building stage cultivation, I have recieved an important mission from the Heiquan Town, 1000 miles east of the Azure Dragon City. This small town is under our Su family''s jurisdiction and our management officer there sent many requests of help as there seems to be a notorious flower thief who is going rampant in the whole town, causing the women in the entire town to dare not go out easily for fear that they will be the next target. Because of this unscrupulous flower thief, the whole Heiquan Town is in a state of panic. How is it? Do you want to take this mission?" Su Yubing quietly listened to the mission mentioned by Father Su with a thoughtful look but there was a visible frown on her beautiful eyebrows giving her an indescribable charm. As a Cultivator, She has naturally heard of the disgusting flower thiefs. These criminals may have the beautiful name of flower thief but in reality they are disgusting monsters who have destroyed the lives of countless women. Su Yubing naturally has a deep sense of disgust towards these flower thiefs and will naturally not reject this mission. She will also be able to get a better grasp of her cultivation prowess. Father Su was also thoughtful when bringing this Mission to her daughter as her potential will only be unlocked when she experiences more fights and hardships. "Yes father. I will set out immediately." Su Yubing replied calmly without any hesitation. Father Su was naturally happy to see her daughter being courageous enough to ept such Missions. After all, being a sheltered child ofrge family, many other young Cultivators like her may not even have the courage to even travel to some distance alone, let alone ept these missions which includes flower thiefs. "Okay. Good. Good. You go and elder Xu will brief you with other details of this mission and prepare the necessities for this journey." Su Yubing nodded her head and was about to get up when mother Su suddenly spoke. "I-is it okay for Yubing to take this mission, honey? After all, she has just recently reached the foundation building stage and flower thiefs are usually very cunning." Mother Su was naturally a bit worried for her daughter, after all this is the first time she will recieve such big mission. "It''s okay dear, we need to believe in our daughter. She will experience far more dangerous adventures than we ever had. Her potential isn''t just this tiny city." Father spoke in a soft and warm tone towards his wife which showed that his love and respect for her has only ever grown. "It''s fine, mother. I can do it." Su Yubing said firmly to reassure her mother. Seeing that her daughter was determined to take this mission, Mother Su finallypromised and warned her again and again to be more careful in her journey. She even got up with her to make the necessary preparations for her. Su Yubing felt warm in her heart and epted everything mother said. ording to the information obtained, this notorious flower thief was actually an initial foundation building stage cultivator. Su Yubing has also reached the initial stage of foundation building and she very much needs a direct collision and confrontation with someone of the same level so she epted this task without hesitation. Overall this mission wasn''t that difficult for Su Yubing as being a young genius, her Cultivation depth is naturally far more better than the shallow foundation of an indipendent Cultivator like the flower thief. After some time, Su Yubing was finished with her preparation as her mother helped her with most of the things. She took all her things in her storage ring which has arge space inside. From all the daily necessities to healing elixirs and some treasures, talismans and many other things. brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr As the only daughter of the Su Family, Su Yubing naturally has far more resources than normal cultivators. After bidding farewell to father Su and mother Su who had obvious worry on their face, Su Yubing rode on her Xun Jie horse towards the direction of the Heiquan town. The Xun Jie horse is a spiritual horse cultivated by most Cultivation families or sects. Afterall, the Cultivators below golden core doesn''t have the ability to fly and can only do so with the help of a medium but that consumes too much spiritual energy. Riding on a sword for thousands of miles is definitely not practical and that''s why these horses are specifically cultivated. The Xun jie horse can actually travel a thousand miles a day which is at least two times faster than ordinary horses. It''s a good helper for travelling. In the afternoon the next day, Su Yubing arrived at the Heiquan town. After travelling for a thousand miles, Su Yubing naturally wanted to have a good rest. The Su family has its own post station in the Heiquan town. Su Yubing quickly found the location and left the XunJie horse behind and found a hotel in the town alone. Maybe because it was not yet evening, but not many tables were filled and Su Yubing quickly got her meal served after getting inside. The moment, Su Yubing got inside, weirdly enough, all the people present didn''t bother much with her presence and were minding their own buisness. Su Yubing was naturally so beautiful that her mere presence will probably get herself in countless troubles and she definitely didn''t want to be in the center of attention. After all, in this world of cultivation, beauty without power is simply a curse for women. If you''re not powerful enough to protect yourself then a woman will only loose her life at the hands of other Cultivators. Though these men call themselves sages or immortals, they definitely don''t act like one. Su Yubing used a treasure that masks her presence and also makes her appear as normal female cultivator. But even with the use of treasure, if someone looks at her specifically, some of her natural charm still leaks out making her appear to be out of ordinary like an immortal detached from the mortal world. As Su Yubing was sipping her tea, she didn''t forget her mission while eating. When she saw the waiter has nothing to do, she called him over. "Waiter, I heard that a notorious flower thief has appeared in this town. Is this true?" Su Yubing drank her tea, raised eyes and stared at him and asked. Hearing her mention the flower thief, the waiter''s face suddenly turned a little pale and it was obvious from his expression that the flower thief has been a really big trouble for them. He sighed a little and turned to look at Su Yubing and said, "s, the recent days have indeed been a little uneasy. Thanks flower thief is a Cultivator, how can we mortals ever hope to contend with him. You don''t know young miss but since her appeared, severaldies in our town have suffered and some evenmitted suicide from despair." Su Yubing nodded while thinking in her mind. The waiter seemed to have just discovered that Su Yubing was also a really beautiful woman and immediately tried to persuade her, "Young miss, it''s best not to stroll the city after dark. The flower thief targets young and beautiful women like you the most." Su Yubing didn''t say anything and just nodded without any change in her expressions. She wasn''t afraid of him appearing infront of her infact it would be best if he did appear as it would save her a lot of trouble. However she needed more clues so she added, "It''s okay, I''m a Cultivator." The waiter didn''t doubt her words, after all there was indeed a sword ced on the table which clearly belonged to her. But the next moment, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but widen his eyes, "Could it be that youngdy is from the Su family? Are you sent by the Su family to eradicate the flower thief?" The waiter was visibly excited and happy at such a news. It turned out that some time ago, the flower thief set his sights on the daughter of the Xin family which was actually a vessel family of the Su Family who is in charge of managing this town. Mr.Xin was naturally afraid for his daughter and urged the Su family management officer in the town to ask for help as soon as possible. Thus the whole town knew about it and the waiter also asked her to confirm this fact. "That''s great!! Fairy!! You must catch the flower thief!! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 64: Chapter 64 - Confronting the Flower Thief! "That''s great!! Fairy!! You must catch the flower thief!! The moment the waiter heard that Su Yubing was a an immortal fairy, he became extremely excited as being an ordinary mortal he also had a natural sense of awe towards immortals, especially those from the Su family. After all, this town is under the jurisdiction of the Su family, here people already idolize the Su family in their hearts. Su Yubing was used to hearing the word ''fairy'' from a very young age, so she didn''t care about it and asked calmly, "Is there any recent news about the flower thief?" "Ohh! Now that fairy has asked me, it seems that since the first attempt on Mr.Xin''s daughter failed, the flower thief has been a little weirdly silent. Though I don''t know why." The waiter thoughtfully said to Su Yubing. Su Yubing just nodded slightly and after finishing her meal, she paid the bill, took out her sword, mobilized her spiritual power, used the art of secondary flying and rode on her sword towards the Xin Family Mansion. The arrival of Su Yubing has already reached the ears of Mr.Xin and he immediately hurried out with all the core members of the family to greet her. After all, it''s not just any ordinary elder or disciple of the Su family but actually the only child of the Su Family who is also a heaven defying genius to actually achieve foundation building at the age of only 15!! The moment, Mr.Xin saw Su Yubing, his gentle face immediately revealed a happy and relieved smile as he walked towards Su Yubing. Mr. Xin and all the other core members of his family immediately bowed towards Su Yubing and greeted her very enthusiastically, "Wee to our humble abode, Young Miss." Su Yubing was naturally familiar with this way of being greeted and her expression didn''t change much from the beginning. She also greeted them back calmly, "It''s been a long time since we met, Uncle Xin. How are you?" Su Yubing asked Mr.Xin as being the only child of the Su family, father Su has already brought her around all the vessel families to introduce her as the future heir to the family. Mr. Xin has always been a gentle man who dotes on his only wife and daughter, but now he seems visibly exhausted and pale as the matter of the flower thief targetting his daughter has made him unable to sleep for days. Fortunately Su Yubing came at the right time. "Haha.. it''s the humble servant''s honour to be remembered by young miss. And congrattions on your sessful breakthrough. Young miss will definitely make the Su family fly higher." Mr.Xin said with a warm smile on his already exhausted face. "Don''t worry, uncle Xin. Now that I''ve taken this mission, I will definitely not let the flower thief live a day longer." Su Yubing said to uncle Xin and her words made him have a relieved expression. "Then please save my daughter, I will forever be indebted to you." Uncle Xin bowed and said to Su Yubing. Su Yubing just used her spiritual power to stop him from bowing and said in a tone which was neither overbearing nor arrogant, "It''s fine, uncle Xin. Protecting the vessel families is my duty as the future heir to Su family." Hearing her words, uncle Xin marveled at such a young genius woman who holds such wisdom even in her young age. ''Young Lady Su is truly different from others. Maybe she will be the one who will bring the Su family to the whole continent.'' Uncle Xin thought in his heart and couldn''t help but feel admiration towards this young woman. Su Yubing followed him inside of the house and listened to uncle Xin''s words and learned about the current information. The flower thief already tried to break into Mr.Xin''s daughter''s room but was sessfully repelled by a formation. "Youngdy Su doesn''t know but this formation was left by an immortal when my wife saved her from a life threatening injury and she left us this formation to repay us. It was precisely because of this that the flower thief failed. I''m really grateful to my wife for her kind heart otherwise, I don''t want to think what would''ve happened if the formation wasn''t there." Recalling the event of that night, Uncle Xin still seemed to have some lingering fear. "Let''s go and have a look." Su Yubing said. Uncle Xin quickly took her to another courtyard and as soon as she stepped inside, she could feel the fluctuations of spiritual power and she knew in an instant that it must belong to the formation. Su Yubing already has many conjectures in her heart. Even though she isn''t a real formation master but the Su family founder has left a vast variety of cultivation book ranging from alchemy to beast training to formation and even talisman making. All the heirs of the family must read these books and gain a broad view from these various knowledge to prepare for any event in future. Those knowledge now came into practice for Su Yubing now. Su Yubing carefully examined the formation and found that it was an ordinary self protection formation with a fixed usage limit depending on the intruder''s cultivation. She also found that it was made by someone in the perfection foundation building stage and could take on a full power of an initial foundation building cultivator for at least 3 times but because it has been a long time since this formation was formed and it could be seen that it was also made with normal material, it has already lost a lot of its effectiveness. This, it could only hold the flower thief back one time and now it has already lost most of its power but will still be able to hold him back for some time. She also found from the residue spiritual power that the flower thief indeed belongs to the initial foundation building stage. "This formation has already lost its effectiveness. We need to prepare our next course of action, depending on the formation is not a possibility anymore." Su Yubing stated calmly to uncle Xin who nodded solemnly to her. "How many days has the flower thief been absent for?" Su Yubing asked uncle Xin. He thought for a moment before replying, " Counting the days, its been almost a week since thest time flower thief was here." Su Yubing was again doubtful about the cause of his disappearance. It stands to reason that the flower thief must''ve also seen that the formation will not be effective next time so his disappearance begs the question as to whether he gave up or not. But a flower thief''s nature prevents them from giving up on their pray and Su Yubing was sure that he will appear soon. Su Yubing wasn''t afraid of the flower thief after all for a young genius like her, she can already fight someone one level higher than her, let alone someone of the same level. She also has a strong explosion talisman in her hand which is condensed by a strong perfection foundation building stage cultivator and it can injure even a perfection foundation building cultivator once used. Su Yubing thought for a moment and decided on her next course of action, "From this day, I will pretend to be a maid for miss Xin and stay in this courtyard. Let''s wait for the flower thief to appear." Finding out where the flower thief''sir lies is definitely to a practical task, so waiting for him appear again is her best bet. Uncle Xin immediately made arrangements for her and Su Yubing temporarily stayed in the courtyard. A few days passed without anything happening. On this night, the wind was unusually chilly giving people a sense of forboding. The moon was brightly hung on the clear sky with shining stars twinkling non stop. Uncle Xin''s daughter was sleeping in the room and she was hiding in a special room prepared by uncle Xin which directly connects to this room. She will be able to feel everything happening in Miss Xin''s room. Suddenly, there was a huge guest of wind which directly opened the door with a loud bang. Following the sound, Su Yubing clearly felt a huge vibration from the formation outside. In an instant, the spiritual power fluctuations of the formation waspletely gone and Su Yubing was visibly shaken from what she witnessed. It stands to reason that although the flower thief may be able to break the formation, it would definitely take him quite a few seconds but it happened in an instant. Su Yubing already started having a bad feeling. As soon as the formation was broken, the flower thief appeared inside the room. Su Yubing couldn''t see his appearance as it seemed to have been masked by some methods, making him appear to be particrly eerie. He walked towards miss Xin seemingly having his eyes focused on her and Su Yubing naturally used the opportunity. content-source-MVLeMpYr She took her sword, injected a huge amount of spiritual power in it and in an instant her spiritual power exploded and she appeared right behind the flower thief aiming to stab his back and straight through his heart. But! Her attack was actually blocked by a spiritual barrier and the flower thief didn''t even turn around!! . . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 65: Chapter 65 - Horrifying discovery?! Su Yubing wanted to take the opportunity when he was distracted by miss Xin on the bed and deal a heavy blow from behind. She took out her sword, wrapped it in fineyer of spiritual power and utilised her Su Family''s ultimate sword art "Tripple Draw"! Yes, she directly used her most powerful sword art which is also the sword art that only the heirs of every generation in the Su family can learn. It''s said that this sword art was found by the founder in one of his journeys into a secret realm. The founder felt a profound energy emetting from this secret art but s, it was actually an iplete one. When the founder found this sword art, it was already tattered beyond repair and only a few sentences could be made out but that was enough to derive this usable sword art. Surprisingly enough, even an iplete sword art turned out to be an earth grade sword art! It''s the only earth grade sword art in the whole Azure Dragon City because the most valuable sword art is in the hand of the city lord but that too is a high human grade. Su Yubing channeled her spiritual power and executed the sword art Tripple Draw which she has been learning from the time she started cultivating. This ''Tripple Draw''bines three sword attacks into one and the power is also equal to three whole sword attacks making it a deathly blow which would probably be enough to seriously injure even a Cultivator inprehension foundation building stage! From the moment, the flower thief walked into the house, Su Yubing clearly felt his spiritual power fluctuations which is clearly above hers. But she was unable to determine how much without being in a direct confrontation. She had a really bad premonition and wanted to end this battle as soon as possible. Her decisive nature allowed her to think even more clearly in a critical moment and coupled with her solid foundation base, fighting one level above wouldn''t be a problem for her. But the moment, she executed the ''Tripple Draw'' and the huge amount of spiritual power solidified on the sharp edges of her des then a sword attack in the shape of a crescent moon stabbed straight at his back. Su Yubing was sure to give him a fatal blow if not kill him but her eyes suddenly widened with disbelief! The flower thief actually didn''t even turn around but the thick spiritual barrier around him didn''t even let the attack touch a single hair on his head! This was simply too unbelievable! Su Yubing found out to her horror that this person was actually in the Perfection Foundation building stage! .. This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special .. The flower thief in front finally turned around slowly to face her and although she couldn''t make out his features, she could clearly feel his carefree smile as if she was just a bug that could be crushed at will. He looked at Su Yubing with the eyes of an absolute hunter ying with his prey. Su Yubing knew that she was found out long ago but he was deliberately pretending. But one thing she didn''t understand was how was this flower thief able to to directly jump his Cultivation from the initial foundation building to perfection foundation building stage? You have to know that the foundation building stage isn''t like the qi condensation stage and the jump in power between initial toprehension to perfection is huge and usually takes a normal cultivator years to finally show signs of breakthrough. She could also feel that his spiritual energy was not consolidated enough and it seems that he has just broken through recently. But how? Jumping two levels within a week is impossible even for Su Yubing herself. How could this casual Cultivator be able to do that. Su Yubing could also feel a very eerie and evil energy mixed within his spiritual power. She felt a cold chill run down her back just from feeling it. It was a sinister feeling full of murderous intent and carnage! Su Yubing was truly in a pinch but she didn''t despair nor did she feels any fear. Infact, she was even more determined and her eyes shone with a tough will as she was prepared to survive this disaster at all cost. After all, fighting a perfection foundation building stage while being an initial one is quite literally impossible if you don''t have the help of powerful earth grade weapon at the very least. But she didn''t have time to think too much as Miss Xin was still on the bed. She quickly took back her sword and mobilized her movement art and immediately came outside in the empty courtyard. And sure enough, the flower thief also followed. "Why? Youngdy? You don''t want to y anymore?" The flower thief had a greasy smile which really felt creepy just by looking at it. He casuallynded on a tree branch near her with her sword in his hand and seemed to be looking down on her like a hunter and looked at her as if she was in the palm of his hand. Su Yubing didn''t show any fear nor was there any feeling of suprise, infact her face calm, way too calm as if nothing in this world could affect her state of mind. Those deep eyes didn''t seem to belong to a youngdy like her but seemed to have an oppressive feeling like a god looking over the world making the flower thief shiver involuntarily. He seemed surprised by her stare but instead of fear, he showed an excited smile as his face showed a vicious look. "You''re in the perfection foundation building stage? How?" Su Yubing asked him coldly as if inquiring him. "Why? Scared? You should know the difference between the initial and perfection stage." The flower thief said with obvious evil intentions. At this time, the moon in the sky was covered by a thinyer of dark clouds at some point, Sometimes crackling with thunder giving the world a feeling of destion. The moonlight that fell at this time was a little hazy, only enough to see the face in the courtyard, wearing a long tunic robe with dots of sequins on it and the long hair was scattered in her back flowing down like waterfall, sometimes rustling from the wind. The hazy moonlight hit her fair face and her red lips looked particrly plump and rosy, almond shaped eyes and thick eyebrows as beautiful as a delicate ceramic doll, and like a charming and heavenly god in the immortal''s pce looking down on the whole world. After seeing her face in the hazy moonlight, the flower thief couldn''t help but widen his eyes as he seemed unresponsive for a good few seconds. Su Yubing''s disguise definitely couldn''t hide her from a powerful perfection foundation building stage cultivator and thus was revealed to him. "I can let you go... But you would need to satisfy me." The flower thief suddenly hooked the corner of his mouth and said to her with that same greasy and eerie smile but this time there was a obsessive feeling in those eyes. Su Yubing felt a little disgusted and almost wanted to poke his eyeballs out and let him die a torturous death but s she wasn''t powerful enough. But she didn''t despair nor did she feels helpless or powerless but instead it made her more and more determined to grow stronger because only then would she not experienced those things. She didn''t know if she was talking about this experience in the Heiquan town or those dark and messy days where she wandered all alone in the dark and deste road trying to find her path. As for what it was, only she, herself knew. Putting aside those thoughts, Su Yubing Calcted her next course of action and knew that she needed a single moment of weakness ok him. Su Yubing suddenly smiled lightly in an angle that the flower thief couldn''t see and suddenly raise her head to look at him with a seductive smile hung at the corner of her lips. "Really? As long as I can live, I can do anything. " She said and to which the flower thief replied with the same greasy feeling but also with an excited smile as he was sure of his victory. "Then you give me my sword back first" Su Yubing said and the flower thief didn''t seem to care much as he was drowning in his sea of superiority and didn''t even register as a threat. He was careless and this was exactly what Su Yubing was aiming for. She approached him with a seductive smile and the flower thief felt his soul getting stung as he was almost drowned in his delusions. He extended the sword to her and the moment Su Yubing took the hilt, he pulled the other sharp end slightly and Su Yubing felt her whole body tilt towards him. As she was almost about to throw herself in his arms, her cold eyes revealed it''s murderous glint and a ruthless smile hung at the corner of her lips. When she was just a palm''s distance away from the flower thief, she immediately took out a sharp dagger from her storage ring with a thought and the sharp dagger directly rushed out like a snake towards the flower thief and.....!!! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 66: Chapter 66 - "Those eyes are beautiful!" As they were at a rtively close distance and the flower thief didn''t seem to view her as a threat at all, the sharp dagger directly stabbed right into his right eye. In an instant, hot red blood overflowed from the nasty wound and sttered everywhere like a fountain. Su Yubing didn''t want to give him any chance to react at all and immediately kicked him on his stomach with all her strength and he was thrown directly onto the outer wall leaving arge crack on it. The flower thief was injured on his eyes and could only cover his right eye to stop blood from flowing out but that only made him look more creepy and disgusting. The eyes are an extremely vulnerable point of a Cultivator''s body and the amount of pain was enough to make anyone go crazy. "Aggghhhhhhh... How dare you, you bitch!!" The flower thief screamed like a pig being ughtered as his vision were almost blurry but the hatred and murderous intent within them gradually became stronger and stronger as the evil energy she felt from him seemed to be almost overpowering his spiritual power!! Su Yubing was a little surprised and couldn''t help but try to examine this evil energy and what it was. The moment she felt the rotten stench of a human corpse and the nauseating feeling that made her almost made her vomit everything inside her body. She quickly used her spiritual power to block of the nauseating scent and also cleaned her body off of the dirty blood that sttered on her. At this point, she was already sure of what it was, "Devil energy!!" Su Yubing said in a low voice but the flower thief heard it and became excited like a crazy maniac. "Hahahahaha.... Now you know it!! But don''t worry, hehehehe... You will soon contribute to my Cultivation and your body will probably directly help me break through to the nascent soul stage. Ohhhhh!!! Ahhh!!! I almost can''t bear it anymore " the flower thief''s whole face became distorted as the evil corpse energy quickly overpowered the remaining spiritual power and now he truly showed his true face. The devil energy users are the mostmon enemy of the whole world and it''s seen as a taboo no matter which part of the continent, be it humans, beasts or demons, all of them detest these Cultivators. As long as you kill a devil Cultivator, it''s seen as contributing towards the whole humanity and the world. After all, they worship their devil leader and Cultivate by using corpse, the corpse of a Cultivator''s is even more in demand for them. Su Yubing was carefully calcting her next step, after all a devil Cultivator is like a cockroach and once they target you, they are bound to follow you till either one you dies. Her beautiful and fare face had a deep frown as the current situation was beyond her expectations. Still she didn''t sumb to this helpless situation and instead thought of ways to get rid of him or escape. But right now she was still in the courtyard and if this flower thief tried targetting Ms.Xin, it would pose a much bigger threat towards her. Her sharp mind quickly thought of a solution and the next moment, an almost arrogant smile appeared on her beautiful face. She smiled provocatively at him and said, "Why? Isn''t it embarassing to be in this situation by someone two levels lower?" The flower thief was already almost going crazy and wasn''t in his right mind and her provocation worked extremely well as his devil energy burst out and he shouted towards her, "Ahhh... You will die today bitch.....! He immediately conjured up his power and stuffed a weird pill in his mouth which not only stopped the blood in his eyes from flowing but his distorted aura also stabilized very quickly. He rushed towards her in an instant to attack and Su Yubing definitely won''t let him catch her. She immediately mobilized her movement art and rushed out of the courtyard and directly went out of the Heiquan town. Sure enought, after being angered by her, the flower thief directly followed her like a madman as he haspletely lost hisposure. After running for quite some time, when Su Yubing was almost out of the Heiquan town, the flower thief also almost caught up to her. After all, no matter how disordered his devil energy was, he was in the end two levels higher than her which is an immeasurable gap in power. The flower thief appeared behind her and threw a huge punch which contained arge amount of his devil energy, the air around the punch almost got distorted as the heavy blow came towards her. Su Yubing''s eyes turned cold in an instant as she knew that she wouldn''t be able to avoid this blow at all. There was no room for manuvare and she didn''t intend to hold back anymore and directly used her life saving mean. Father Su left her an extremely precious life saving talisman called ''thunder talisman '' and as it''s name suggests, it summons powerful thunder capable of heavily injuring even a half step golden core stage Cultivator. She immediately poured her spiritual energy and the thunder talisman was thrown directly on the oing flower thief. As he wasing towards her at an extremely fast speed, he couldn''t control his momentum and directly shed with the thunder talisman. "Boom!!" A loud bang sounded with the shrill scream of a man who was probably on the verge of death. hosted-on-MVLeMpYr After all, it was a thunder talisman capable of burning even a half step golden core stage Cultivator. The thunder was so powerful that even arge ball of blood mist formed all around where the flower thief was and within an instant, Su Yubing could see a small figure streaking across the sky and falling directly on the ground like a kite with its string broken. "Bang!!... With a loud bang, the flower thief fell down and a huge amount of blood spurted out of his mouth, his ck clothes were torn to pieces and there wererge and small wound which truly looked hideous as the blood was almost turned ck by the power of the thunder. His skin rotted andrge pieces of flesh came out off of his body making him look no less than a monster. Su Yubing''s cold eyes just looked at him and to her astonishment, he actually didn''t die ! She saw that even in that almost inhuman state, he quickly stabilized his body and poured another unknown pill. Su Yubing knew that she couldn''t stay here any longer and made a run forward again. This time, the flower thief didn''t dare to be careless and quickly chased after her. Su Yubing truly felt at this moment that devil Cultivators were just like cockroaches and no matter how much you trample them, they could stille out alive. Though she didn''t despair and after a moments, the flower thief also caught up to her but this time didn''t dare to get close to her for fear of another talisman. But that was thest talisman Su Yubing had and she couldn''t think of another way to escape and could only take some time by keeping a distance from him. But she definitely didn''t have as much energy as a Cultivator in the perfection foundation building stage and obviously became exhausted as she ran. The moonlight was getting darker and darker, and the two of them had already left the Heiquan town and headed towards the outskirts of the vast dark moon forest. The sky seemed to be getting shrouded in a Mistyyer as the huge and towering trees blocked most of the moonlight froming inside. Two figures were running at an inhuman speed one after another towards the dark moon forest. But the figure ahead seems to be getting slower slowly but surely and her shiny ck hair were glowing like silver linings giving her an ethereal feeling as her dark robe fluttered in the wind. At this point, the flower thief seemed to have regained some of his senses as he immediately took something out of his Qianqun bag and threw it directly towards Su Yubing. "Not good!! Just when she was about to enter into a thick dark forest thinking that it may give her a chance to hide in this darkness but the flower thief obviously wouldn''t let her as his body was also detoriating at a fast speed and he would need to enter seclusion soon to heal himselfpletely. Su Yubing suddenly felt her whole body go weak and she directly fell down onto the ground. It''s paralytic poison!!! She was hit by a potent paralytic poison and her body didn''t have the necessary immunity to fight it as she didn''t have the chance to learn any body refining technique. She tried extremely hard to remain conscious but s she couldn''t control the spread of poison in her body and temporarily fell unconscious. Her cold eyes finally showed a bit of unwillingness as she didn''t want to die and even more so at the hands of a flower thief. But before falling unconscious, she suddenly seemed to have seen a figure hovered above in the air. "Those eyes are beautiful!!" That was thest thought of Su Yubing before she momentarily lost consciousness. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 67: Chapter 67 - Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body! Su Yubing was hit by a potent paralytic poison by the flower thief and as her body didn''t have the necessary immunity towards poisons, her consciousness was almost falling into a chaotic state. She tried extremely hard to stay conscious and escape from here but s the power of the poison was extremely strong which was enough to make even a perfection foundation building stage cultivator unconscious within a matter of minutes, let alone her. It was still amendable task to actually resist it for tens of seconds in her state and actually keep running. But as the poison spread to her brain, shepletely lost the ability to move anymore and body fell down towards the ground. As her remaining consciousness was also falling into darkness, she gave herself a mocking smile in her heart thinking, "Am I going to die? Again?" A second before she fell unconscious, she suddenly looked up towards the sky and saw a figure floating. Even in the dense darkness of this forest, she could still feel that the figure seemed weirdly bright. Even more so, her pair of eyes! "Those eyes were beautiful!" Su Yubing thought before truly falling unconscious. .. Seeing that Su Yubing has fallen unconscious, the flower thiefughed like a madman, "Hahahahaha... Now you get it, bitch!! Why don''t run anymore. Hahahaha.." As he was about a single step away from her, he squatted beside her and was about to touch her face with his dirty hands, a sudden sword light passed right through his chest and he didn''t even have a chance react nor to see who it was, before his life abruptly came to an end. When his corpse fell, the only expression on his face was that of utter disbelief! .. .. Mo Yuxin went into the dark moon forest and has been roaming all around the ce for about almost a month now. She has been diligently practicing her sword skills while suppressing her spiritual powers and only using her body like a martial artists of jianghu. She practiced the basic move of her unique Swords manual ''sword of oblivion'' countless times to reach the so called realm of ''critical strike'' but it was easier said than done. When she first opened the basic move ''sword of oblivion'', she was quite literally shocked to see that it was actually just a normal set of stabs and thrusts. But when she practiced, did she finally realise it''s effectiveness. The stabs and thrusts always targets a single breakthrough point in the opponent and if she truly masters the critical strike, she''s sure that she can kill nascent soul cultivators in a single strike ignoring all their personal defences with ease. And it''s been one month since she has been practicing all over the dark moon forest and at this point, she has nearly killed over 1000 rank one beast and over 300 rank 2 beast. She collected all their beast cores and would be able to sell them for a good price which will solve her spirit stones problem for some time. Right now, those beats don''t even dare toe forward and it seems they have suffered a huge psychological trauma as her mere presence literally makes the area around herpletely deserted of any magic beasts. And after all this time, she has finally realised a little change in her swordsmanship and seems to have felt something different though she still needed to see what it was. As Mo Yuxin was roaming around the dark moon forest, she was also keeping an eye out for any special encounters or hidden treasures or maybe even a secret real just like in those xianxia novels but s she once again felt that those are truly reserved for protagonists as she didn''t find a single one in this whole month. For this special training, Mo Yuxin not only didn''t use spiritual power but also restricted her divine sense and her physical power was also restricted at a normal golden core cultivation. It was the first time for her to actually fight different kinds of monsters and beasts and she was naturally a little excited. After entering the depths of the dark moon forest, Mo Yuxin encountered several rank one and rank two beasts in session and killed them without any trouble. After all, rank one beasts are only as strong as qi Condensation and rank two are also as strong as foundation building. Those beast are naturally no match for her. It was only after a weak that she encountered a peculiar beast and the system as usual helped her find its name and general information. This beast was called a ''Moon Bear'' and it was a fully grown one with its power capable of killing even a strong golden core stage cultivator! "Hmm.. it seems the rumours were true after all." Mo Yuxin thought that the rumour about a rank three beast remaining in the dark moon forest turned out to be true after all. Though she didn''t know why such a strong beasts would take ce in such a barrennd such as this. After all, even in the barren eastern Continent, the ces where the top sect resides are naturally much more rich in resources and spiritual powerpared to these ces where the spiritual power is extremely thin. A strong beasts like moon bear should definitely prefer those ces and it being here is naturally abnormal. Though Mo Yuxin didn''t think too much and simply started fighting with and because she has restricted herself to such a degree, fighting with this moon bear turned out to be much more difficult than she thought at first. She exchanged almost a thousand round with it before finally discovering a single point of breakthrough and suddenly she felt enlightenment as her mind and body automatically moved and her sword directly passed through that point and cleaving the moon bear into two halves. Yes, that was the first time, she touched upon the threshold of ''critical strike'' and after that she tried hard to remember that feeling but it was to no Vail as she simply couldn''t execute it a second time. After killing the moon bear, she collected it''s beast core which looked like a shiny red Ruby and her excitement finally calmed down as she has already killed the most powerful being in the whole dark moon forest but at this moment her clear mind suddenly had a question. The moon bear is known for its violent temper and is said to raze any human settlements they see around them. It''s weird that such a beast actually stayed quietly in this forest without even harming a single person. After thinking about it for a second, the only answer she had in mind was that it was because of a treasure! Mo Yuxin thought that she finally found a hidden treasure just like those protagonists and was excited to what it was. Sure enough, she soon found the big cave and the breath of the moon bear still lingers here. It must be it''syer! Mo Yuxin soon entered the cave and after searching all over the ce, she still didn''t find anything as it seemed to be just a normal cave for the moon bear to rest. She searched again and again but didn''t find anything and just when she was about to use her divine sense, she suddenly found a single bead of grass growing at the far end of this cave. There was a big alter where the moon bear probably slept and the bead of grass was growing at an inconspicuous corner of the alter. Mo Yuxin found this picture a little weird and out of ce, so she slowly approached the grass and used her spiritual power to sense for any abnormalities. As her spiritual power prated the wall where the grass was growing, to her surprise she actually found that the wall was a hollow and there seems to be something on the other side. see-more-MVLeMpYr She took out her sword and shed at the wall and the wall came crumbling down revealing what''s inside. After seeing the contents, the system suddenly made a ding sound and congratted her for her discovery. [Ding... [Congrattions to disciple for discovering the extremely rare treasure ''body refining pool''. It''s a natural born treasure and takes almost 10,000 years to grow. When the heaven and earth merges at one point, it creates a unique phenomenon where the spiritual power of heaven and earth slowly umtes like morning dew which is extremely pure and has unique properties of body refining this creating this pool after 10,000 years. If a Cultivator absorbs this body refining poolpletely, she can not only advance her cultivation extremely smoothly but also get rid of any and all the impurities remaining in her body. But that is not the main benefit of this and the main benefit of this pool lies in its ability to give birth to an extremely rare heavenly constitution called "ten thousand poison immune body". As it''s name suggests, this body has absolute immunity towards any poison but as such a heavenly constitution is only seen once every 100,000 years as such most of its other abilities are almost unknown to humans. But this body refining pool is not of any help for disciple as her ''golden Buddha body'' is already the ultimate Heavenly constitution which has countless other properties of other heavenly constitutions including ''ten thousand poison immune body''.] after reading the long information, Mo Yuxin didn''t know whether she should cry orugh at the absurdness of this situation. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 68: Chapter 68 - Is It Her?? [Ding... [Congrattions to disciple for discovering the extremely rare treasure ''body refining pool''. It''s a natural born treasure and takes almost 10,000 years to grow. When the heaven and earth merges at one point, it creates a unique phenomenon where the spiritual power of heaven and earth slowly umtes like morning dew which is extremely pure and has unique properties of body refining this creating this pool after 10,000 years. If a Cultivator absorbs this body refining poolpletely, she can not only advance her cultivation extremely smoothly but also get rid of any and all the impurities remaining in her body. But that is not the main benefit of this and the main benefit of this pool lies in its ability to give birth to an extremely rare heavenly constitution called "ten thousand poison immune body". As it''s name suggests, this body has absolute immunity towards any poison but as such a heavenly constitution is only seen once every 100,000 years as such most of its other abilities are almost unknown to humans. But this body refining pool is not of any help for disciple as her ''golden Buddha body'' is already the ultimate Heavenly constitution which has countless other properties of other heavenly constitutions including ''ten thousand poison immune body''.] Mo Yuxin didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry at the absurdness of this situation. On one hand, she got such one of a kind rare treasure that would probably make the whole world go crazy for it and on the other hand, she can''t even use it. Mo Yuxin didn''t know whether to call herself lucky or unlucky. And ording to system, She can''t even take this in her system space nor can she sell it as it''s that much of a valuable treasure. If word got leaked, war would probably be the least of her worries. "Sigh... The trip to the dark moon forest can be regarded as a lot of gain. Even though Mo Yuxin couldn''t use the body refining pool nor could she take it with her, she simply didn''t want to just hand it over to someone else. Then she thought of using it on her mother or fengfeng! Without thinking much, she directly asked Little An, "Say.. little An, would I be able to let mother or fengfeng take the benefits of this body refining pool? If one of them achieves the ''Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body'', that would make their Cultivation journey a lot smoother and their ability to protect themselves would also increase." Mo Yuxin asked little An. It''s been quite some time since little An was seen outside, after all for a divine spirit like her, her time flows entirely different than others. Even her senses of time ispletely different than others. It''s been over a month since theyst talked to each other but for little An, that time was the same as spending some minutes taking a small nap. Baobao dide out of system space for some time but Mo Yuxin practically didn''t need any assistance nor any help and baobao herself is a weird creature. It seems her cat insticts are still there even if she has be a strong and powerful divine beast. She sleeps most of the time inside the system space and when Mo Yuxin asked, "Well, don''t you need to cultivate baobao?" The response she got truly surprised her, "It''s too much work to cultivate like you guys, meow~~ your-chapter-source I would rather sleep and let my insticts do the work for me, meow~~" "Haha.. how cute." Mo Yuxin thought and rubbed her fluffy furr and let her continue her work inside the system space. .. After hearing what Mo Yuxin asked, the excited and happy voice of Little An floated in her ears, "Big sis~~ I missed you~~... " "Hmm.. I missed you too, little An. " "Hehehe~~ anyway, for your earlier question big sis, this body refining tool cannot be used in mother after all, her age had already exceeded the requirements. As her age increased without much increase in her Cultivation, her bone marrow has also lost a lot of it''s vitality making her bodypletely unable to handle the huge amount of power residing within the pool. As for fengfeng, well the system said that big sis doesn''t have the necessary authority to know the following information. It''s a bit weird." After listening to Little An, Mo Yuxin frowned a little as the matter of fengfeng was a bit concerning. The system didn''t specifically say whether she can use it or not. It seems that there''s something more to fengfeng than she thought at first. But s, she isn''t Powerful enough to know this and the system or master setting these requirements for herself is simply a means to better protect herself. After all, some information may only bring her more trouble if she isn''t Powerful enough to protect herself. And even if she has the inheritance of a primordial god, Mo Yuxin wouldn''t ever underestimate the Cultivators of this world, especially the people of the central continent and their top powers. Those immortals have lived for hundreds of thousands of years, nobody knows how crazy they are or what means they have. As Mo Yuxin was busy thinking about all these things, Baobao suddenly spoke in her mind, "Hmm, Yuxin. I think it''s better to not let fengfeng use the body refining pool." "Hmm? Why? Do you know something baobao?" "No but my instincts are telling me that something would definitely go wrong if we bring her into close contact with this thing." "Sigh... Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but sigh as she thought that all her options were not possible but she still didn''t want to let of this treasure. After thinking about it for a few seconds, She suddenly made up her mind and decided to hide this treasure away first. And to better hide it so that even if some powerful Cultivator of nascent soul stage or above passes by here for any reason, they definitely wouldn''t be able to find it. Thinking of this, Mo Yuxin for the first time used her divine sense in a proper way. She controlled her divine sense to carefully cover the whole cave and where the refining pool was and directly tempered with thews of heaven and earth topletely separate this space from this world and kind of leave it as a separate space or a small secret realm. As she was using her divine sense to controll the power ofws of heaven and earth, fine beads of sweat trickled down her forehead as she felt her mind going a bit dizzy from the over exhaustion. But after a few minutes of intensive work and being extra careful so not to be noticed by the heavenlyws, Mo Yuxin was even more exhausted. "Sessful! With a low shout, Mo Yuxin was finally able to do what she wanted and the feeling of using divine sense to achieve such an impossible task made her feel a rare sense of aplishment after a long long time. This was the first time she used her divine sense in such an active way and it was truly amazing and beyong words. She can''t imagine what she would be able to do if her cultivation base was high enough. After finishing her work here, Mo Yuxin was finally ready to go down the dark moon forest as her short trip here has finallye to an end. Mo Yuxin didn''t dy and went straight out of the deep forest, ready to find a ce to rest first and get up early tomorrow morning to return to Azure Dragon City. So out of the Dark moon Forest, Mo Yuxin nned to rest for the night in the nearby ''Heiquan town'' and maybe find a nice inn to refresh her body and mind. As Mo Yuxin was leisurely flying in the sky towards the Heiquan town, she suddenly encountered a fugitive fight. It''s just that it was a bit dark so she didn''t see who the person running as her head was facing on the opposite side but the person in question was obviously struggling as her speed suddenly slowed down and fell directly to the ground. Mo Yuxin didn''t n to be anyone''s saviour as the grudges between Cultivators must be settled between them without the interference of third party. So she was simply about to turn around and fly away, when the woman who fell towards the ground suddenly looked at her with those deep and misty eyes. The moment, Mo Yuxin saw those pair of eyes, it seems as if something inside herpletely overturned. Her mind went nk as her calm heart started beating wildly out of her chest. Then came immeasurable anger after seeing her current state. Seeing that pleading and almost desparate look in her eyes, Mo Yuxin felt as if someone was squeezing her heart out her body. It wasn''t just a normal physical pain but her soul itself felt being scratched with a blunt knife. Then, without thinking much, She unsheathed her dusk lily pin and threw it at the man opposite her who dared toy his dirty hand on her. "Boom!! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 69: Chapter 69 - Kiss those pink lips!! As Mo Yuxin was about to return from the dark moon forest and go towards the Heiquan town to recuperate for the night, but on the way, She actually encountered a fugitive fight! It''s just what she didn''t expect was that the protagonist of the escape was actually her! The moment Mo Yuxin met those pair of deep and dark eyes looking directly towards her with increasing hazyness, Mo Yuxin felt as if something was about to burst out of her heart. Her calm heart started beating vigorously like two drums without any intention of stopping but seeing the despair in those pair of eyes seemed to have set off a beast within her. Mo Yuxin''s anger surged as she saw the other man approaching her with that distorted smile and how this man has pushed her to such an edge made her almost go crazy in anger. She didn''t think for a second longer as her dusk lily pin grew into the size of a sword and shot directly towards the other man, directly cutting straight through his heart. "Puff.... A huge amount of blood spurted out as the man with a messy face fell towards the ground. Untill thest moment, his face showed absolute terror and suprise. He didn''t know who it was that killed him nor when it was that he died. Mo Yuxin didn''t feel an ounce of sympathy for him as the corpse qi was clearly felt by her. She quickly came down and went towards Su Yubing and didn''t forget to put away the man''s Qianqun bag. She nced at it casually and found that the man was actually considerably rich as most of his funds were either robbed from other Cultivators and seeing that he was disgusting corpse cultivator, their fate definitely wouldn''t be good. The other possibiliti was that he was actually a young master of sorts in the corpse cultivator sect and that would be extremely troubling. After all, these dirty beings are known for their weird method and are extremely vengeful. If the clues of his murder leads to her, though she would be able to deal with it but it would bring immeasurable harm towards her family and the innocent people around her. Massacring a whole town as a blood and corpse sacrifice was actually the signature method of these corpse cultivator sect. Mo Yuxin definitely didn''t want trouble toe knocking towards her door and encounter thousands of different troubles like those damn protagonists. So without thinking much, Mo Yuxin used her powerful and pure spiritual power to sense for anything abnormal and she actually didn''t find anything! But she knew better that the methods of these guys are extremely cunning. After checking several times not only her but Su Yubing and the surrounding area several times, she still didn''t find anything. "Sigh.... Forget it.. I''d better use divine sense.... Seeing that her spiritual power couldn''t find anything helpful, Mo Yuxin directly released her divine sense and the moment it was released, she instantly found the abnormalities. It seems that there was actually a strand of corpse qi attached to a single strand of her and Su Yubing''s hair! It was definitely a tracking method to track down whoever kills any important member of the corpse cultivator sect. Mo Yuxin once again confirmed her conjecture that this man was definitely not a normal member of the corpse cultivator sect. If she didn''t use divine sense, she actually wouldn''t be able to sense it at all. It was so well hidden and blended with her remaining hair that there seemed to no difference than it and any other normal hair. "Crazy!" Mo Yuxin muttered under her breath as this method was truly scary. If she didn''t have divine sense, the imminent trouble for her then ignorant self would have given her a lot of trouble. Mo Yuxin didn''t think much and directly used her divine sense to eradite these two strands of corpse qi from her and Su Yubing''s hair. She also burned the body of this corpse Cultivator wi th her help of divine sense and not even a single speck of ash was left behind. After doing all these, Mo Yuxin finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, She finally came towards Su Yubing slowly and gently held her in her arms. She subconsciously didn''t want her toy on this cold hard ground for long. She injected a strand of her qi to see if there was any injury of poison and to her relief, it was only a paralytic poison which would go away after some time. At this point, Su Yubing''s body was already extremely cold as her defences hadpletely copsed because of loosing consciousness. Mo Yuxin felt distressed just by looking at the clear tear drop hanging at the corner of her eyes. She slowly and gently stretched out her hands and took off the disguise mask from her face. And the moment she took it off, Mo Yuxin was stunned for a moment, lowering her eyes and looking at those smooth and perfect chin lines, fair and translucent skin with a jade like luster. Those charming vortices are as deep as sea, making people want to find out what''s hiding within them. Time all around seems to have stopped at a standstill as Mo Yuxin''s eyes fell on those gentle lips, soft eyebrows and her long eyshes cast a mottled shadow on her face under the slight moonlight, hiding the imminent despair within them. Her eyes were blurred and her long eyshes as ck and thick as crow feathers trembling slightly giving her an indescribable charm as if there is a sinking magic. Mo Yuxin subconsciously wanted to look away but at this moment, the person in her arms slowly opened her eyes catching her off-guard. The moment Mo Yuxin looked into those pageant starry eyes, horribly bright and then those eyes smiling at herself, she felt her breathing was stagnant, even half of her heart seemed to fly away. She felt trapped in a charming whirlpool,pletely reduced and unable to extricate herself. Su Yubing was still feeling extremely groggy as her vision kept going on and off and in her misty and hazy vision, she seemed to have seen a slender figure. Even though her mind was extremely alert when she was dealing with the flower thief but right now she felt inexplicably calm and safe! In her hazy vision, she seems to have seen a slender swan neck, delicate corbone. Her confused mind cleared up for a second before she once again felt her consciousness going out but this time she didn''t panic nor did she feels any fear. Because that single moment of lucidity was enough for her see the person infront of her. The person infront of her is noble and holy, as cold as snow. Her pair of eyes seemed like two translucent blue sapphire jade twinkling in the slight moonlight like ss painting painted by the most artistic goddess. It was only a brief look but Su Yubing clearly felt her elegant, cool, bright and restrained temperament. Not only that but her eyes had such overflowing and obvious worry and gentleness towards her that Su Yubing couldn''t help but feel hot in her heart. Her already hazy eyes took an unnatural blush at a speed visible to the naked eye. The blue sapphires were like a pair of heavenly attractions, as long as they are paired up, Su Yubing would involuntarily feel deeply attracted and sink into them subconsciously. Su Yubing couldn''t help but have a sweet and bright smile on her face as the previous worrypletely faded away and was reced with unnatural trust in the person opposite her. She didn''t know if it was because of the immeasurable warmth and gentleness in her eyes or the feeling of gently being held in her soft and smooth hands such as the highest suet white jade but Su Yubing felt sofortable that she didn''t even try to resist the recurring effect of the paralytic poison and directly fell into a deep sleep. On the other hand, Mo Yuxin felt her heart was shaken by this smile that shone like a jade and her heartbeat began to be unstable. At this moment, she had the illusion of happiness as if they were wives in love holding each other in their warm embrace lovingly and Su Yubing was her beloved wife. This realisation made Mo Yuxin a little forgetful. The sweet joy that suddenly surged in her heart made the corner of her mouth rise uncontrobly. She felt inexplicably happy. Mo Yuxin saw that she was about to loose consciousness again and she came towards her ears and whispered into them softly, "Don''t worry. I''m here.... She didn''t know why she said it with such familiarity but she clearly felt the girl in her arms giving her a sweet hum and falling unconscious again. That single audible voice was like devil''s temptation pulling at her heartstrings and seemed to be encouraging her to do something, to kiss those plump and pink lips! . . exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 70: Chapter 70 - Her Trust! The paralytic poison is not too toxic, and the poisoned person will only be in aa for a while and the body will be paralyzed, and the victim will not be able to exert any strength. Though, Su Yubing had such a strong mental power and a tough will that she could actually regain consciousness even if it''s only for a moment. And that single moment of awareness was enough for her to see the person who saved her. She was not only grateful but also felt weirdly at ease in the arms of this person. She didn''t resist nor did she even think of trying to resist as she felt her consciousness going out again. But at thest moment, Su Yubing seemed to have heard a voice telling her not to worry. That tone was so gentle and warm that Su Yubing couldn''t help but give low hum inn reply like azy kitten. But for Mo Yuxin, that single audible voice was like devil''s temptation pulling at her heartstrings as if inviting her to do something more.... To kiss those pink and tender lips. Mo Yuxin felt her mind going in a daze as her heart seemed to be buzzing and her throat felt dry. For the first time in all her lives, Mo Yuxin felt such a desire for someone, such pure desire towards the person in her arms. Her long eyshes, delicate facial features, gentle eyebrows and pink lips seemed to have a hook with the other end directly attached to her heart, constantly wanting to her touch her. brought-to-you-by-NovelFire Mo Yuxin''s eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of hazy mist as she traced those features with her long and slender hands. From the nose to those pink and plump lips to her slender swan neck, everything seemed to have been made by the gods themselves. Her tender white skin was soo soft that Mo Yuxin felt her heart sinking in them. Her face came closer towards those lips in a daze as the only thought in her mind was to kiss her, to taste those lips. Mo Yuxin felt her head buzzing, feeling the blood all over her body rushing towards her head but her movements didn''t stop. Just when she was only a finger distance away from those lips, she felt the person in her arms moving slightly. Suddenly she broke out of her stupor and just stared nkly ahead without any thoughts in mind. She couldn''t believe that she was actually about to kiss the person in her arms who was unconscious! Su Yubing is not awake, so she will not feel anything but Mo Yuxin is different. The viin in her heart seems to have a flying monkey tied to her body, at this moment it has skyrocketed. Mo Yuxin was stunned for a moment, then starting from the tips of her ears, the crimson colour began to spread to the side of her face and all over of body. She suppressed it until her face turnedpletely red. Mo Yuxin took a fewrge breaths as if trying to calm herself down. She couldn''t do it, not when the person is unconscious. After a few breaths, Mo Yuxin gradually returned to her usual calmness and at this time she directly stood up with Su Yubing in her arms. Soon, Mo Yuxin carried Su Yubing back into the Body Refining pool which is now a separate space where only she can enter. Yes, she decided to let Su Yubing have the benefits of using this refining pool. At this point the effect of the paralytic poison has already lessened a lot and Su Yubing gradually felt her consciousness returning. The moment she opened her eyes, she found herself being held in a princess carry by this person. Her face couldn''t help but turn a deep shade of crimson as she stared at the woman who saved her from the flower thief. Though in this situation, any cultivator will bepletely vignt towards the person who saved them and brought them into a dark cave but weirdly enough, she didn''t feel that towards this person. Probably feeling a gaze on her, Mo Yuxin turned her head to look at the girl in her arms and saw that she was awake. "Ahh... You''re awake? How do you feel?" Mo Yuxin asked in a tone that she herself didn''t know contain such gentleness but for Su Yubing these words seemed like a siren''s songs, gentle and warm, making her feel a sense of doting! Mo Yuxin nced towards the girl in her arms again. What you see is an exquisite and wless face of beauty. Su Yubing has a pair of beautiful and narrow pheonix eyes, and when the ends of the eyes are listed up, there is always an indescribable charm. And when she looks at people sideways, she feels as cold as ice but those same eyes seemed to have a sense of trust and dependence when looked at herself. Mo Yuxin felt happy just by feeling the emotions contained in those eyes. "Umm.. I''m fine, it was just a paralytic poison. Where are we?" Su Yubing asked her with her cold voice but it had such a rare tone of gentleness that Su Yubing herself was surprised! "We''re in cave that I found. There''s something here which I want to show you. After saying this Mo Yuxin suddenly lowered her head and looked directly at those pheonix eyes and asked with a slight hesitation as of afraid of the answer she may recieve, "D-do you trust me?" Su Yubing was obviously extremely surprised by this sudden turn of questions. And in any normal circumstances, She should''ve said no but Su Yubing knew her heart very well, She trusts this person! She knew and felt in her heart that anyone in the world can hurt her may it be directly or indirectly but the person who held her with such a gentle force and asked her this question with her steady voice trembling at the end and looked at her with such intense emotions that Su Yubing knew that, "This person wouldn''t hurt her. Never." There was no basis for such absolute trust or maybe there was. She didn''t know. But her word obviously made a smile bloom on this fair yet beautiful and handsome face. Su Yubing took a closer look at her face and inexplicably found that she seemed to have a disguise on her face and even her eyes! Because the blue sapphire eyes were no longer present and was reced by a pair of normal brown eyes which had a slight bluish tint in it. "Are you wearing a disguise?" Su Yubing felt a little unhappy that she was actually wearing a disguise infront of her. Even though, they didn''t know each other before this day, She knew very well that the feeling in her heart towards this person were definitely something more. Mo Yuxin seemed to have just remembered that the disguise she was talking about was her face which resembled the previous Mo Yuxin. Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel surprised as she didn''t expect her to actually see through this disguise. After all, even a strong soul separation realm cultivator may not be able to see through her disguise. But weirdly enough, She also felt that this was a given for her to see through her. And she felt happy that Su Yubing could see through her disguise at a nce, meaning that they have a special connection with each other! Mo Yuxin felt her heart flying towards the heaven just thinking about it. Though she still maintained a slight smile and without much expression and said to her, "Yes, I''m sorry. I will show you my real appearanceter." "Okay." "Umm.. what''s your name?" Su Yubing asked her, after all, she didn''t know the name of this person who saved her. "Mo Yuxin. "Thanks for saving me back there, Mo Yuxin." Su Yubing suddenly softened her cold voice and thanked her with such sincerity that Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel her heart skip a beat as her ears turned red involuntarily. Even though she tried maintaining her calm face, Su Yubing still saw through her emotions as her eyes fell on the red spot on her ears. Su Yubing knew then that she was shy and couldn''t help but have a smile on her face. She felt that this mboyant beauty was actually quite shy! Mo Yuxin suddenly said to her, "Why don''t you close your eyes and rest for a bit. There''s still a distance away before we reach the ce. After all, this cave is truly quite big." Mo Yuxin was actually walking with Su Yubing in her arms and even though she could reach that ce in a matter of seconds, she still wanted to savour this feeling of holding her in her arms. Su Yubing also felt that a little tired after the whole ordeal she went through today and gently closed her eyelids and started circting her spiritual energy. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 71: Chapter 71 - Lin Fan in dark moon forest? "Why don''t you close your eyes and rest for a bit. There''s still a distance away before we reach the ce. After all, this cave is truly quite big." Mo Yuxin was actually walking with Su Yubing in her arms and even though she could reach that ce in a matter of seconds, she still wanted to savour this feeling of holding her in her arms. Su Yubing also felt a little tired after the whole ordeal she went through today and gently closed her eyelids and started circting her spiritual energy. Mo Yuxin looked down at her to sneak a peek again. Su Yubing really has an extremely fairplexion. Her eyshes are very long when she closes her eyes. Even without rouge, her lips are pink and tender. When she closes her eyes, it gives her a kind of obedience different from her usual cold look. Mo Yuxin looked at her face with a kind of addiction. Seeming to have noticed something, Su Yubing suddenly said calmly with her hot breath spraying on the side of her face, "Are you looking ahead or at me?" Suddenly getting caught in the middle of her action made her feel a bit like a pervert who stared at a pretty girl. Mo Yuxin was a bit flustered in her heart not only from getting caught but also from the warm breath sprayed on her by Su Yubing, but her face and voice still maintained their calmness. "Ahem. No. I was just looking ahead. You must be mistaken." "Oh~ maybe~" Su Yubing said thest part a little yfully as if she was already aware of her antics and was just teasing her. .. At this time, deep in the Dark Moon Forest. A pair of figures were quickly shuttling through the woods, they seemed to be being chased by something, and both swept forward desparately, not daring to stop in the slightest. And when they quickly swept over, they saw a bloodthirsty demon wolf with icy spikes all over it''s body and the size of almost a two story building, followed closely behind, it seemed to be enraged, and it''s sharp teeth seemed to be able to tear a person into thousand pieces with a single bite. It''s extremely frightening to watch. At this time, Liu Guan, who was still running for his life, couldn''t help but nce back at the demon wolf behind him and saw this beast approaching at a really close distance. "Yan''er, what did you just take from this beast''syer? Why is it chasing us like this?" He shouted loudly to ask her with a bit of an anger as he was really anxious. Liu Guan and Xu Yan are both the disciples of the Longjin Family,a fairly decent family in the eastern Continent. They have a lot of golden core cultivators in their family and the strongest one is just a step away from stepping into nascent soul. Xu Yan is the daughter of the family head who is just a step away from bing a nascent soul. This adult demon wolf can be said to be a very strong rank two beasts and even Liu Guan who has reached the perfection of foundation building, wouldn''t dare to fight against it. Liu Guan looked at Xu Yan who was being pulled by himself and although he was a little angry and anxious, he never meant to me her. After all, he loves her and they have promised to marry each other. But he couldn''t help but ask her still, "Think about it, yan''er, did you move anything just now?" Things havee to this point and although she was a little reluctant, she still took out the ice spiritual flower from her qianqun bag and showed it to him and said intermittently, "I-i... Just picked some... Of these flowers...." Seeing the ice spiritual flower, he suddenly understand and realised and said anxiously, "This bloodthirsty demon wolf has been guarding this flower for who knows how long and you snatched it away from him, that''s why it has gone crazy from anger." Looking at her cautious appearance and the way she tried to hide it from him, although the ice spiritual flower is really an extremely rare treasure and may even help him achieve golden core, he never even thought of taking it from her. If he could, he would give any treasure he will find for her, after all she''s the person he loves. Even though he felt a little hurt by her action but he still didn''t me her and continued to take her along to hopefully escape. "S-senior brother.... Wh-what do we do now?" Xu Yan was really frightened and asked him as she could feel the dangering towards them, she was thinking in her heart whether she can direct it''s anger at him and escape from here, when suddenly a voice broke out in her head, "Throw this flower towards him and run in the sideways, I will save you." Someone was using telepathy to send a message to her and the voice seemed really deep and maic but also seemed a little artificial. Xu Yan was debating in her heart whether to do it and it didn''t take her long for her to make her choice, after all, they can''t run forever. So she directly threw the flower to him, he cought it in a bit of a bewilderment, and the next moment, she exploder her spiritual power, broke free from his hand and ran directly to the side. This all happened in a matter of seconds as he didn''t even have time to react and just stared at everything that happened with surprise and shocked eyes. The demon wolf didn''t bother chasing her as the treasure now lied in his hands and started chasing him even more frantically. He didn''t have time to think and after calming down, he decided to just fight with it. He took out his sword and stopped in his track suddenly, turned around and swung it at the wolf with all his strength. Just like this, they went at it for hundreds of round. On the other side, Xu Yan ran towards one direction at a fast speed and just when he was about to bypass a tree, he hugged a figure of a man. "Thank you.... Thank you... For saving me.... I really don''t want to die. Wuwuwuwuu... " She said to the man with tears streaming down her face, looking particrly pitiful. At this moment, the man who was definitely a young person with an extremely attractive face, patted her back andforted her, "It''s okay.... Don''t worry... I''m here.." The whole picture was just weird to say the least as if the fact that she betrayed the other man didn''t even exist in their world and they continued to be intimate towards each other. "Ahem!" A light cough sounded from the side as a sweet sticky voice came from the side, "Lin Fan gege... Why did you save her? Did you take a fancy to thisdy?" There seemed to be a bit of an unnatural and greazy coquettishness in her voice but the man didn''t seem to feel anything and broke free from the hug. "It''s okay, it''s okay, saving a youngdy is my duty as a chivalrous cultivator. Don''t worry, Tong''er, you''ll still be my first wife." Then he turned around and put away his robe as his face was clearly visible. It''s Lin Fan! Yes, the same Lin Fan whose engagement was broken by Su Yubing was actually also in the dark moon forest! source-at-NovelFire He turned around and faced Xu Yan and introduced, "This is Tony Jie, my childhood sweetheart." Xu Yan''s face turned a little unnatural at first but she quickly concealed it as her coquettishness seemed to have increased by one degree and she stayed by his side and all three of them were watching Liu Guan Fight the demon wolf. "I''m Xu Yan, daughter of the family head of Tongjin Family. Thank you for saving me, Senior brother." "Don''t worry, how could I leave such a beauty like you to such a ferocious beast." Lin Fan said. Xu Yan''s face blushed with red as she seemed to be shy. Lin Fan was satisfied by her reaction and at this point, the demon wolf and Liu Guan were both heavily injured and both were on theirst breath. Lin Fan at this point went towards them as the two women followed him from behind like a king and his concubine. The whole picture was a little unnatural and weird. Liu Guan saw that Xu Yan was safe and quickly said to her, "Yan''er. Quickly kill this beast. It''s on it''sst breath and doesn''t have any strength." But Lin just looked at him and took out his sword and casually swiped with it and a terrifying sword arc went towards them, directly decapitating both the beast and man in half. He then bend down to pick up the ice flower and his Qianqun bag and put it in his storage ring. Xu Yan just looked at it from the side without even a change in her expression as her entire focus was on the sword move disyed by Lin Fan. "It was an earth grade sword manual." She thought as her eyes showed a determination as she looked at Lin Fan. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 72: Chapter 72 - Why me? "System? "Yes, Host? "Well, where''s the body refining pool you were talking about? Wasn''t it supposed to be in the dark moon forest?" "Yes. Host. But you have to remember, that there''s a chance you may find it and if it''s not in your fate, no matter how much you try, you won''t find it." "Sigh.... What a useless system. Don''t others have those cool gacha system or those sign-in systems? Why is my golden finger like this?" System 985 truly felt a little speechless at the behaviour of his host Lin Fan or should he say ''Lin Dong''? System 985 is an assistant system assigned by the will of the heaven to protect the heaven''s sons and daughters. There are various types of system ranging from gacha systems to sign in or auxiliary system or pet system, luck system and many more. The will of the heaven is a mysterious power which is aplete different entity from the world''s consciousness. The world consciousness is like an indifferent individual but also an extremely fair person who keeps the world in check and prevent it from heading towards its destruction. And the heaven''s will is likes it''s naughty child who is fair but sometimes does bad things and one of the trouble it causes by assigning the role of heavenly sons and daughters to various individuals. And it doesn''t stop there but also assigns these weird systems with almost cheat like powers to help them practically walkthrough their whole life in easy mode, at least in this ne of existence. Lin Fan or should I say Lin Dong who was actually a very average high schooler in the modern world and used to get bullied, shut himself in his room to always read manhuas,ics and webnovels and always stayed in his delusions of getting transmigrated. Then at the age of 30, he still didn''t try to achieve anything and just yed games and read novels in his room suddenly found himself in this world with a new system. Apparently he had died because of an heart attack and was chosen by heaven''s will to transmigrate in the body of Lin Fan who was a trash who couldn''t cultivate andmitted suicide one day. Just like any other transmigrator, he got a system and aftering into the body of Lin, recieved his memory and turned his life around, got proimed as a young genius, became the best suddenly and became the centre of everyone''s attention. As for the reason why heavenly will does something like this is currently unknown but it definitely has a purpose. Now Lin Fan or Lin Dong came into this dark moon forest after learning from the system that there might actually be a body refining pool in this forest, somewhere which is an extremely rare treasure. Probably even above mystic grade and the reason is that, it could actually give birth to a heavenly constitution and an extremely powerful one at that ''The Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body''. Even though it has poison in it''s name, this constitution isn''t limited to just poison and has many other benifits. From the moment, Lin Fan came into this world and binded with the system 985, he has had a pretty easy journey. He got a system shop, where he can buy even a mystic grade product if he can have enough points. At the start, he got his biggest golden finger which was that he could convert money into qi directly which in turn helps him level up like some character in a game. And in just over a month, He has achieved foundation building, whereas even a genius and hard worker like Su Yubing took years. Anyone who sees these heavenly sons and daughters will probably feel unfair but can''t do anything. But this time, he met a stumbling block and couldn''t find the body refining pool nor matter how much he searched. "Sigh... Why don''t you just help me search it''s location system?" "Sorry, host. We as the system would only be able to assist you but the matters of treasures are beyond our capabilities. They can only be found by host, himself." "Yayayay... Anyway, this girl is quite hot. Xu Yan , is it. She would be good for being a concubine in my harem. Hahaha... Never thought in my life that I would actually be a protagonist and get my own golden finger. I got my own childhood sweetheart who listens to everything I say and she even has an extremely mysterious and profound background. More importantly, now that I''m a protagonist. I need to be a man of culture and grow my harem to at least a thousand. I wonder, when I would be able to meet those heavenly beauties. Ahhh.. just thinking about those beauties fighting for me in my harem makes me soo excited." "Yes Host. Yes. If you liked being a king so much, you can change to a harem system in the future." "Ohh! Harem system? What''s that?" "Well, host, it''s a system which will make you more power, the more women you have." "Ohh!! Damn. That''s a crazy system. How many points do I need for that?" "One million." Looking at the pitiful amount of points, Lin Fan just scratched his head in annoyance and didn''t say anything. "Anyway, Why did that Su Yubing girl have to cancel the engagement? She was such a good catch." "Well host. She''s outside the influence of our system as she will only serve as a viinous side character who regrets cancelling the engagement after seeing the protagonist''s awesomeness. Her regret will probably start after the three year duel you two have set on." Thinking of the day, Su Yubing came to break the engagement, Lin Fan was still in the process of adapting to his new life and when he heard that she hase to break the engagement, he dered for a three year duel arrangement in exchange for breaking the engagement. Su Yubing naturally agreed without any change in her expressions but for Lin Fan, he felt that she was looking down on him and shouted a lot of words towards her. "Hah.. woman. How dare you break the engagement. I will show you what regret feels like." Lin Fan said to himself while having a weird grin on his normal face. ''Why do lord God always chooses these weird men as heavenly sons. Sigh.. assisting heavenly daughters is much better." System 985 thought. .. Get thetest from m-vl-emp _yr. .. On the other side, Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing infront of the body refining pool and Su Yubing slowly opened her eyes and let out a small breath. By the time, Mo Yuxin carried her here, she has already recovered most of her strength and the poison has also been eliminated by her. She looked around in Mo Yuxin''s arms and tried to find where she was but one this that caught her attention was the body Refining pool. From the outside, this pool looks normal except that the water in it is milky white without a single moment of vibration on the surface. But Su Yubing instinctually felt a profound power emanating from the pool and knew that whatever it was, it''s definitely a rare treasure. "Where are we?" Su Yubing asked while still in Mo Yuxin''s arms. "This is a body refining pool and refining this pool will give you a heavenly constitution called ''The Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body''." Mo Yuxin stated calmly but the reciever definitely wasn''t. After all, giving birth to a heavenly constitution is of the highest grade among treasure and is only seen once every 10,000 or even 100,000 years. Most of the time, these treasures form in such weird ces that the world of cultivation can''t even find it most of the time. Su Yubing was naturally surprised but quickly calmed her emotions. "That... Is an extremely rare treasure. "Su Yubing said. "Yes. It is." Mo Yuxin said and put her down and took her towards the edges of the pool. "It''s yours." "Huh?? Su Yubing thought she heard wrong and asked her again and turned to look at Mo Yuxin. Seeing the calm look in her eyes as if she was giving away some insignificant treasure made her feel mixed emotions. She thought maybe she was joking, after all it was such a precious treasure. "Why is it mine? Shouldn''t you use it?" "Well, it''s pretty useless to me as I already have my own heavenly constitution. So you should use it." Su Yubing didn''t know whether to believe her words or be happy for getting such a treasure. After all, getting this constitution will ensure a better chance of survival in this world. Especially after what she experienced after all those years. Her heart grew a little cold after thinking about those memories but she quickly calmed herself and focused on what''s ahead. "But... Why would you give it to me?" Su Yubing asked Mo Yuxin, to which she just looked at Su Yubing with the same calm look in her eyes but Su Yubing felt a little overwhelmed by them for no reason. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 73: Chapter 73 - Is it a kiss! Su Yubing looked into those pair of blue sapphire like eyes and even though her eyes didn''t seem to any waves of feelings within them, Su Yubing still felt burned by them. Her throat felt dry as her heart beat started going crazy, her eyes involuntarily moved from there to her nose and downwards towards those light coloured lips that felt a little dry. Su Yubing suddenly had an impulsive urge to moisten those lips for her. She felt herself going in a daze and if it weren''t for her extreme self control, maybe she would''ve lost herself in her desires. The moment she came out of her thoughts, Su Yubing felt burned by her own thoughts as her fair face started getting crimson from the tips of her ears to the back of her neck. Of course, all these little details didn''t escape Mo Yuxin''s eyes and she felt extremely happy seeing her reaction but still had an expressionless face. Mo Yuxin''s eyes while looking at Su Yubing was getting softer and softer by every minute they pass together. "Okay, now that we have the body Refining pool, you should get in and forge your heavenly constitution." Mo Yuxin said in a voice that contained such gentleness that she herself didn''t notice. "Yes." Su Yubing now grew serious as what will happen next will be probably the biggest test in her life. After all, there are very few records of such treasure that can birth a heavenly constitution. Heavenly constitution themselves automatically make you a monstrous genius and usually someone only gets it from the moment of their birth. Changing your whole constitution to apletely different constitution is a challenging task and will require countless amount of pain. Your body, bones, muscles, your blood vessels, meridians, skin, and every cell within your body will undergo a massive change and the pain will probably drive you crazy. But she has to ovee it all by herself and only then will she be able topletely own this heavenly constitution without a single w. Su Yubing exhaled a long and deep breath as she was ready to jump into the refining pool and and start refining it. It''s a treasure that contains the will of the treasure and even contains arge amount of heavenlyws within it. The moment Su Yubing starts Refining it, the treasure itself will guide her all the way through but the process is what she has to endure by herself. She was about to leap into the pool when Mo Yuxin suddenly held her wrist. She couldn''t help but stop in her tracks as she turned around and faced those same blue sapphire like eyes but now they contained boundless worry for her. Su Yubing saw this calm looking girl biting her lower lips from worry as she will not be able to help her in any way and those eyes looked like they want to say something but didn''t know whether to say it or not. Mo Yuxin was feeling conflicted in her mind. She knew that she wanted to give this treasure to Su Yubing. After all she has already discovered her feelings. It wasn''t hard to find out her feelings at all. From the very first moment she saw her, Mo Yuxin had an unnatural attraction towards her and the way every encounter left such a deep impression on her heart, the way her calm heart trembled at the very sight of her, the way her voice could sway her every thought made it very obvious that she has fallen in love. For the first time in her both lifetime, Mo Yuxin fell in love with girl. At first she felt confused as to whether what she was feeling was due to her soulmate bond, after all, she could instinctually feel that Su Yubing was her soulmate. The closest of bond, the most mysterious bond in the whole multiverse. The bond that countless immortals hope to achieve, the bond that makes them the closest towards each other. But Mo Yuxin knew that it wasn''t just because of the bond, after all, the bond can''t create feelings from nothing, it can only amplify your already existing feeling and let you feel it. For Mo Yuxin, her process of falling in love could be said to be very ordinary yet for her it was a magical experience. It was love at first sight. She fell in love with Su Yubing from the very first moment she saw her. It wasn''t some out of the world love, or some love of a century, or star crossed love, it was simply love at first sight. And now thinking that the person she loves will go through such torture and pain made it even hard for her to breath. She subconsciously bit her lower lips in frustration at her powerlessness and her body was faster than her mind as her hand went forward and grabbed Su Yubing''s wrist. But now she didn''t know what to say. Should she confess? Even though they were soulmates for each other but it hasn''t been long since they first met each other. Mo Yuxin knew that she couldn''t rush it. Su Yubing still need time. Or maybe she hasn''t even formed any feelings yet. After all, the soulmate bond is extremely mysterious. Untill and unless 2 souls fall in love with each other and specifically enter this bond, it cannot be truly called a soulmate bond but at most a pseudo bond where one or both party is aware of it. For now, Only Mo Yuxin is aware of her feelings and though Su Yubing may feel something, she still isn''t aware. Seeing Mo Yuxin biting her lips like that and looking at her with those same cold eyes which now looks more like the eyes of a dog reluctant to let go of its master, made Su Yubing feel a little funny. But at the same time, her cold heart seems to always start beating like a drum just by these small actions from the girl before her. Before this day, She has never seen her and only heard of her in some recent Stories. The legend of the Mo Family daughter, Mo Yuxin who sought revenge on her own father and avenged her mother who was wronged. She brought down the whole Mo Family within a few days. Even the city lord shows her respect. It''s said that her eyes are so cold that she can freeze your very soul with it but those same eyes always looked at her with such overflowing gentleness and doting that Su Yubing herself felt overwhelmed by them. She took a step towards her, came face to face with Mo Yuxin and ced her hand on her lips. Su Yubing gently parted those lips from her teeth with her fingers as something seemed to be growing within her and she felt that she was about to feel it. Su Yubing looked into those gentle and worry filled eyes as her hand caressed her cheeks like stroking the furr of a big dog. Suddenly Mo Yuxin felt something. Like a soft and fluffy feeling on her lips. It''s pink and tender, as if you can break the skin and get out of the water with just one bite. Those lips appeared in her dreams countless times and were finally touched today. Su Yubing slowly approached Mo Yuxin and quickly stood on her tiptoes to increase her height and leaned closer towards Mo Yuxin''s lips. The two of them''s breaths intertwined. Su Yubing''s hands hooked around Mo Yuxin''s neck tightened subconsciously. Mo Yuxin''s hands slowly crept towards Su Yubing''s back and rested on her waist. The soft slender waist, the faint fragrance on Su Yubing''s body which resembled flowers. It smells so good that Mo Yuxin wants to bury it in her arms and rub it. A touch of soft lips suddenly pressed against her lips. Mo Yuxin''s eyes suddenly widened as she licked them gently uncontrobly. She could feel Su Yubing in her arms trembling slightly as the hands around her neck tightened. Mo Yuxin felt numbed by her soft lips as the feeling climbed up from the tail vertebrae. But before she could feel it carefully, the lips that were as soft as clouds quickly evacuated the next second. It went as soon as it came. Like a dragonfly skimming through water. Su Yubing separated her lips from the person infront of her. She still felt a little dreamy as she has never even dreamed of doing something like this in her life. But seeing her eyes looking like a big dog wanting her attention made it impossible to stay in her right mind. But Su Yubing didn''t regret it and now she found the answer to the question in her heart. But it wasn''t time yet. She looked towards the woman infront of her again. This is an extremely beautiful face. Her facial features are exquisite and impable. When she''s not smiling she has a sense of word weariness. Her eyes looks a little cold, with a hint of sharpness but when she smiles at her with such boundless gentleness in her eyes, she seems more demure, gentle and incredibly beautiful. Su Yubing felt satisfied just by looking at her. She then saw her seemingly in a daze as her tongue licked the lips she has just kissed as if to taste the aftertaste. Su Yubing felt a little burned in her heart but came towards her ears and whispered slowly, " Be good. I will ovee it. There''s a lot to talk between us after all." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 74: Chapter 74 - Intense pain! "Be good. I will ovee it. There''s a lot to talk between us after all." When Mo Yuxin heard these words, it was as if a big dog has finally heard it''s ownersmands as the little tail behind stopped wagging. Her big fluffy ears dropped a little bit she raised her head towards Su Yubing with a fire burning in her calm eyes, "Yes. I believe in you. I will always believe in you." Mo Yuxin said these words with such intensity that Su Yubing felt burned by her intense gaze. And when she heard these wordsing from Mo Yuxin, Su Yubing felt as if a soft and furry little cat was scratching her cold heart with it''s soft and fluffy little paws. It melted all the ice covering her heart and the warm feeling seeped deep into her heart and took space within it like a seed waiting to grow into arge tree and upy all her heart. And Su Yubing didn''t reject those feelings. She weed them with open arms and unknowingly this fair and tall woman has already upied her space in her heart in such a short time. Su Yubing also felt that her feelings were being influenced by some mysterious power but her soul and heart never rejected that power, in fact she felt grateful as this mysterious power felt like part of her own soul giving her a very familiar feeling. "Thank you for believing in me." Su Yubing said and their interwined hands parted as she walked towards the pool. Mo Yuxin watched her with her eyes full of worry as the slender and jade like figure before her eyes, the person she loves will encounter the biggest challenge in her life and she wouldn''t be able to help her. Su Yubing didn''t look back this time as she knew if she did then her firm heart would definitely weaver in the face of those big round eyes like a big fluffy dog looking at her pitifully. She entered the extremely calm pool with milky white liquid within it. For the first few seconds she didn''t feel anything and she sat down in a lotus position inside of the middle of the pond. The moment she touched the pool, it was as if some mysterious guidings were being sent to her mind as she followed them and sat in a lotus position in the middle of theke. As she sat down, she found herselfpletely inside theke as the pool liquid covered her whole body from head to toe. Surprisingly enough, she didn''t have any problem breathing or opening her eyes as it seemed like she could still breathe even while being submerged in this liquid. Su Yubing finally found the perfect position for herself after adjusting for a few seconds and took out a mysterious pill that Mo Yuxin gave her and took it inside her mouth without a moment''s hesitation. This was the same healing pill she took out from the system which were made by master''s soulmate and has extremely potent abilities, enough to even revive an almost dead person. Mo Yuxin gave these to mother and little fengfeng as well and all their internal and external injuries were healedpletely making their condition extremely good. Now she gave one to Su Yubing to let her condition be the most optimal to endure the oing crisis. Anyway, after she formed the soulmate bond with her, everything they have will be shared with each other, even system as forming the bond was the most important condition to ess the other half of the inheritance power. Mo Yuxin on the outside of the pool saw Su Yubing submerging herselfpletely in the middle of the pool that not even a single strand of her hair could be seen. Mo Yuxin tried using her keen senses and spiritual power to try to see inside the pool but weirdly she couldn''t do it. It was as if there was a barrier blocking any outside influence towards the pool and the pool seemed to havepletely shut down from the moment Su Yubing entered. "I guess, it has recognised Su Yubing as the inheritor. After all, for such a legendary treasure, it has it''s own will andws." Mo Yuxin thought but the worry in her eyes didn''t fade at all as her intense gaze never left the spot Su Yubing was. Su Yubing herself now took the pill and she truly felt the pill''s power within a moment as her body felt as refreshed as a newborn baby. It seems it has healed even the most hidden injuries in her body and her blood vessels, meridians, limbs and organs felt as good as that of a newly born child. Flexible and full of power. After getting herself into her most optimal conditions, Su Yubing finally closed her eyes as the will of the pool seemed to have already felt her willingness to inherit this treasure. Suddenly the calm milky white pool had arge tremor from Su Yubing as the centre. The seemingly harmless pool suddenly changed into something violent as Su Yubing felt the surrounding energy was like it was on fire. The intense heat continued to increase within seconds. Su Yubing suddenly felt herself being cooked in a frying pan as the intense heat now felt more like magma than fire. Her skin felt extreme pain as the pain almost drove her mad. It was as if someone was cutting every cell that makes up her skin with a blunt knife as the heat made her almost pass out. But Su Yubing gritted her teeth as she knew that this was just the very beginning. She couldn''t give up or regret as only then will she have a better chance of survival in this world. The surrounding spiritual energy of the pool began to seep into the pores of her skin. Su Yubing truly felt like being cooked alive on a giantva grill. But she didn''t let herself get distracted from the pain and used every bit of reason to circte the spiritual power pouring into her and got into meditation. She started to absorb this power and diffuse the ming qi that entered her body by sending it all over her body equally. Now instead of of a grill, it felt more like she was in a slow cooker. Su Yubing then got into intense meditation as the spiritual power of theke seemed to have its own eyes and will as it continued to flow within her meridians quickly forming a cycle that seemed almost endless. The scorching qi entered her skin and would seemingly split itself into countless small streams and enter different parts of her body. read only on m-vl _e|mp,yr Her internal organs all now had a strong like thin Spiritual power attached to them like some kind of small and thin tube used to pour outside ingredients into inside the organs. Not only her organs but if looked carefully, every single cell in her body which makes up the very foundation of her body now had a very thin string made of the mysterious power of thiske attached to itself. As the process of making these strings werepleted and every cell within her body now had these strings attached to them, suddenly the mysterious power of the pool started flowing inside her body. And from the outside, it could be seen that the liquid inside theke was decreasing ever so slightly. As time passed like this and the pain continued to increase but Su Yubing just gritted her teeth and held on with every ounce of her will. She could feel that something heaven defying change was taking ce inside her body. It was as if the very structure of her body itself was changing. The cells which makes up her body was now pumping with power and seemed almost on the verge of explosion. All of a sudden, a fluctuation of energy happened in the body Refining pool. Like the heartbeat of an ancient dragon, this seemingly calm fluctuation spread from Su Yubing as the centre and towards whole cave. But it didn''t stop there and the fluctuations kept happening one after another and the rhythm was exactly like that of a heart beating. Mo Yuxin could clearly feel the mysterious power contained within those fluctuations and she clearly felt the sound resembled that of an heartbeat. As time passed, the pool which had a lot of liquid in it now had almost all of it gone. And all that much liquid was actually inside the body of Su Yubing, inside every cell within her body. Mo Yuxin saw from outside that the pool that was filled to the brim now had not a single drop of liquid but she couldn''t see Su Yubing at all. As the centre of the pool and where Su Yubing was, the whole ce was shrouded in a Misty aura making it defficult to see anything from outside. Su Yubing herself felt the massive changes in her body. And suddenly the already violent power exploded with more pain as she felt her cells changing at a molecr level. All of a sudden, Su Yubing felt the pain increase to an exponential degree as a cry of pain escaped from her mouth, "Arghhhhh..... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 75: Chapter 75 - Transitioning to Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body part 1 Su Yubing was currently undergoing an exponential change in her whole body as the very structure of her body and the cells that makes up her body was changing itself into something new. As the power of the pool entered through her skin pores and poured itself into every single cell in her body through the thin strings. Her cells, organs, every fiver of her muscle, her blood, meridians, blood vessels, skin, every part of her body has these thin strings made up of the mysterious power of the pool attached directly to them. Right now, all the pool Liquid haspletely been absorbed by Su Yubing. A vortex appeared above Su Yubing''s head as the surrounding with Su Yubing as the centre waspletely wrapped in a hazy, misty fog. Only the small vortex above Su Yubing could be seen from outside. But the vortex was clearly getting bigger and bigger as the cells in her body kept getting tempered along with her other organs, meridians and muscles, bones and even blood. The pain continued to increase but Su Yubing just gritted her teeth as her fingers clenched into a tight first but she never let out any sound of pain. Suddenly the vortex which has grown to the size that almost covered the entire cave, a dark and huge crack opened inside of the space. The space crack suddenly expanded to the ends of the cave and a huge amount of natural spiritual energy flowed out from the scack and poured directly onto Su Yubing. Right now, in the outside world a huge turbulence has been caused. All over the world, be it eastern Continent or western continent and even central continent and not only that but outside of the human Continent, huge vortex of spiritual power of the nature gathered in one ce and a space crack opened in the sky but disappeared within a moment. In the most magnificent ce in the central continent, A long haired middle aged woman could be seen sitting in a lotus position. Right infront of her was a very ordinary mahogany tea table with a tea cup ced on it. The tea inside of the cup was warm as a low stream of white mist floated from the liquid inside the cup. On closer look, the liquid which was supposed to be tea was actually a very transparent liquid. Seems like water but also quite not. If looked carefully, one would find a clear reflection of themselves on this liquid. It seemed to have the power to stir up one''s very soul. You could feel a slight vibration from the liquid but the surface remained as calm as ever. It wasn''t liquid which caused the vibration but infact your very soul which trembled upon seeing the reflection on it. Because it reflected your most pure self, the self that doesn''t have a single blemishes, the self which was hidden behind countless masks, lies, the self that your subconscious self tried to hide, the self which reflects your very soul and who you are. When your eye makes contact with eyes of the reflection, you could see your past life''s, your karma, your future even. But the woman just stared at the liquid and the reflection without any change in her expressions. Her beautiful long wavy ck hair cascaded down her waist, long enough to even touch the floor but never actually touches it. Her slender arms like the highest suet jade seems to have the power to split mountains and sea. Her clear ck eyes had such deep wisdom that only looking into them makes you almost drown in them. But this middle aged woman suddenly took the tea cup and gulped it down in one go like a mere mortal and just looked outside the window with a deep look in her eyes. Suddenly the wind blew as the leaves of the trees swayed with it, a lock of her hair blew with the with covering her eyes for a second and a clear audible murmur escaped from the woman''s mouth, "Hmm..... A revolution, is it?" She seemed to be asking someone or maybe herself but the next second the tea cup which should have been empty was actually filling itself on it''s own. The woman looked down at the tea cup in her hands and this time instead of her reflection, what was shown in it was actually another middle aged woman?! The woman looked at the reflection with resolute and focused eyes as the expressionless face suddenly changed to that of huge shock and mncholy as she stared at the figure in the reflection without batting an eyelid. Her clear ck eyes showed a myriad of emotions from longing to desperate love but she concealed it. As she stared at the figure in the reflection, her eyebrows frowned as great distress was seen within those calm eyes. Because the figure in the reflection was obviously just a middle aged woman who was clearly far more beautiful but at only in her 40s, she actually looked a bit old as there were a lot of clear wrinkles on her beautiful face. But the next moment, the woman''s face showed a little happiness as the woman in the reflection clearly had eyes full of vitality and life. "It seems you''ve passed yourst trial, my love" The woman suddenly said in voice which clearly had immeasurable pain within them as she stared at the figure with utmost focus. After a moment, the reflection disappeared as the liquid evaporated into nothingness but the woman didn''t move from her position and just kept staring at the tea cup in her hand. Suddenly she looked towards the east and disappeared on her spot in the next moment. The originally bright room fell into an inconspicuous silence as the tea cup ced on the table didn''t produce any more liquid and the room felt like it has gone into a deep slumber. The direction that the woman left was actually in the direction of the eastern Continent, though for what reason is still yet unknown. .. On the other side, in a brightly lit magnificent pce, a dragon throne was ced on the highest ce as a seemingly handsome boy was seen sitting on it. Even though his face looked like a harmless little rabbit, nobody below dared to raise their heads to meet his eyes. In the next moment, a clearly childish voice floated into everyone''s ears but it was hard to distinguish whether it was a boy or a girl? "What''s the situation?" The boy/girl? Asked the people below. "Your majesty, it seems a treasure which can give birth to a heavenly constitution was inherited by someone?" A loud voice reached the young person''s ears. Again her feminine voice floated into everyone''s ears, "Ohh... What''s the heavenly constitution?" "Your majesty, through our various calctions, we could only find that the heavenly constitution this time is the highest and most valuable which wasst seen almost one million years ago by the founding matriarch. And it''s been over 500,000 years since she has sessfully ascended." A long information was spoken by the people below and the person sitting on the dragon throne showed clear signs of interest. "Ohh... It''s interesting. What''s the location..." The moment her voice floated into everyone''s ears, the whole pce suddenly fell into a death silence as a low voice was heard from somewhere among the crowd below, "Y-your m-majesty, we are ipetent. We have not been able to find out the clear location as a mysterious power keeps blocking our calctions." The man obviously stuttered at first but quickly read out the information like a puppet in the next moment. After the man finished speaking, he suddenly seemed to havee back to his senses as he trembled violently in his ce without making any noise. check out m-v-l-e-m-p-y-r All the others knew that the seemingly harmless young person whose gender was still unknown to all, was the person who controlled this man with a single thought just to let him speak properly without any fear of hesitation. All the others shuddered but kept silent as the person sitting on the dragon throne wasn''t someone to be messed with. Suddenly the person in question raised her head and looked towards east and without any hesitation, directly vanished from the spot. The ce fell into silence but the next second, the people below dispersed as if the previous interaction had happened countless times. .. .. On the others side, Su Yubing was currently ongoing her most difficult yet the most crucial step in her life. The correct above her head kept pouring spiritual power inside her body as the countless cells inside her body seemed to have been oversaturated by power as they glowed with a brilliant golden glow. The pain continued to increase as the sould of muscles tearing, bones breaking, the sound of meridians bursting, blood boiling could be clearly heard. The next moment, a heart wrenching cry escaped from her mouth, "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!! Dark ck blood like substance kept pouring out from every inch of her skin as her skin itself started peeling itself off and getting reced by new skin, but the process was extremely grueling. Her cry of pain and scream kept escaping from her mouth continuously as the mist and vortex outside slowly vanished and was reced by a transparent ball of barrier, . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 77: Chapter 77 - "Did You Look Enough?" As Su Yubing endured the pain and torture slowly for hours after hours, it''s already been a whole day before her body started to heal back again. All this time, Mo Yuxin kept standing at her position and staring at Su Yubing without a moment''s inattention in fear of any unexpected situations uring. Su Yubing could feel that after all these hours of pain and torture she endured wasn''t in vain as the changes that urred in her body simply couldn''t be called mere changes anymore. As she refined the power of the pool which was mostly guided by this mysterious power itself as if it had a life of its own. This mysterious power slowly and with precision entered each and every cell that makes up her body and changing their entire structure to something more powerful and full of vitality with a brilliant golden glow. It''s been almost a whole day since all the changes were uring in her body and as the morning sun shone outside this dark cave, Su Yubing finally let out a deep breath. She could feel it, she has sessfully integrated herself with this power! She has changed her body into the heavenly constitution ''Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body''! It was simply unbelievable the changes that urred in her body. But Su Yubing quickly refocused her mind as her bloody tattered body slowly started to heal. Her whole body didn''t have a single piece of skin left and it looked truly gruesome. But as time went on, the cells inside exuded a golden thread like energy which spread throughout her whole body and healing every part without leaving anything. Her internal organs healed back into a much more soft and stic with longer tenacity and they also glowed with a golden hue. Her bones and bone marrows also grew back up and right now her bones literally shone with a silver luster. They felt extremely strong like weapons of their own. Her bones narrow and blood was now thicker and much more pure as they were filled with pure Spiritual energy flowing within them. If looked carefully, her blood now actually had a somewhat bluish tint in it. Her muscles were now far more dense with extremely strong explosive power hiding within them. They are also much more stic giving her arms and legs a newfound flexible which she never had previously. Su Yubing could also feel all the blood vessels in her body as well as her meridians were now also much more wider in her width as the spiritual energy flowing within them were at least 50 times more than before. They also felt much more elongated and has rubber like sticity but felt extremely strong as if no matter how much she stretched them from inside out, they would never burst. As her skin slowly healed back and new skin started to grow, Su Yubing couldn''t help but feel happy as her new skin was far smoother and almost milky white like the most unattainable jade. It made her already otherworldly look even more heavenly giving her such indescribable charm that even through the transparent ball of barrier, the hazy figure of hers already made Mo Yuxin dazed. And atst her hair also grew back again but this time they had a shiny luster in them and it almost reached down her waist. She felt that if she stood on ground, they would most likely touch the ground. Her hair was almost as long as herself! As the whole transformation ended and she felt that even thest bit of this mysterious power was refined and integrated by her body, Su Yubing finally let out a breath as the barrier surrounding her disappeared. She stood up from her lotus position and felt that she could actually fly!! And she hasn''t even reached golden core stage yet! But it wasn''t a problem for her to fly as she could instinctually muster the art of flying as herprehension of thews of the space was many times better than before. It seems that having a heavenly constitution really has its own benefits. After making sure that she could fly properly, she descended down from the air andnded right infront of Mo Yuxin. check out m-v-l-e-m-p-y-r But as shended infront of her, She was slightly disappointed as she didn''t see much enthusiasm on her face or she didn''t even get a hug from her. Her already deep eyes slightly darkened but the next moment she noticed that Mo Yuxin infront of her seemed a bit weird, a bit unresponsive as if her brain has freezed. As she took a closer look, she found that her whole face was slowly turning crimson at a fast speed as her eyes were looking slightly downwards towards her bosoms! Suddenly feeling that something seemed to be wrong, Su Yubing quickly looked down and to her suprise she waspletely naked! Not a single piece of clothing was left on her as they were already reduced to asked by the energy of this pool. Su Yubing''s heart thumped wildly as the tips of her ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eyes. Her shyness soared as she felt her whole body going hot and without thinking too much, She quickly took out another set of clothes from her storage ring and equiped them with a single thought. But the shame and embarrassment didn''t fade away as Mo Yuxin infront of her was still in a daze looking there. Suppressing the shyness forming all over her body, Su Yubing softly called Mo Yuxin infront of her and saw that she was still unresponsive. As Su Yubing looked at her face, she found that there seemed to be a visible blush on her face as her face red. Even though Su Yubing herself felt shy, She also felt really happy after getting such reaction from Mo Yuxin. And the next second, She stretched out her hand and gently ced them on her cheeks as if carassing arge furry dog, "Did you look enough?" Her voice and touch was extremely soft but Mo Yuxin felt as if an electric shock was flowing through her whole body and her brain giving them the ability to think again. For Mo Yuxin, this was the first time she has seen someone naked like this and that too it was the person she loves. The moment transparent barrier faded and vague must inside cleared up revealing the woman within them, Mo Yuxin felt her mind glowing nk as she stared at the figure above. She seemed to be in a daze as the figure stayed afloat in the air for a few seconds before descending towards her. As she came towards her, she saw the look in her eyes in a daze, her beautiful peach blossom eyes contained a smile and her pink lips were raised on both sides. She looked at the figure infront of her as her long shiny hair slid down her waist almost reaching the ground. She looked soo beautiful that Mo Yuxin even forgot what she was going to say as her eyes caught something which made her already fuzzy brainpletely freeze up. Mo Yuxin''s eyes involuntarily went downwards from Su Yubing''s cold ck eyes to the bridge of her nose to her pink and slightly moistened lips which looked as appetising as ever with a hint of charm newfound charm hiding within them, and her chin and soft cheeks. Mo Yuxin''s mind went confused as her gaze went towards the slender swan neck which was so dazzlingly white and smooth that Mo Yuxin just wanted to bury her whole face in them and rub them. But her eyes didn''t stay there as just slightly downwards was a view that made her whole body burn. She felt dizzy as her brain didn''t seem to function properly anymore and a faint natural blush formed on her face. Her throat felt dry as she gulped a few times subconsciously. That snow white expanse looked as beautiful as white jade statue and as soft as velvety white feather. Mo Yuxin''s throat rolled up and down twice as the desire in her already hazy eyes deepened. The tickling sensation in her heart gradually spread from her heart to her whole body as the ends of her eyes formed a vague mist. In a daze, she heard the person in front of her calling but her brain didn''t react in time but the next second, she felt a cold touch on her cheeks. The fair and slender right hand went towards her cheeks and the coolness which spread from the touch felt even more burning as if it would burn away whatever sanity she had left. Her fingers moved slowly on her cheeks like caressing a soft and small kitten and her fingers stroked the furr a few times along the cat''s hair. Mo Yuxin felt her whole body going limo with every touch as she felt herself going softer and softer, like a pool of spring water inte spring. Then a soft voice floated into her ears with a hint of teasing in them, "Did you look enough?" . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 78: Chapter 78 - Their Sweet Interactions Like a Married Couple in Love!! As Su Yubing''s soft voice floated into her ears, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt a snap in her head as she came out of her dazed state. Looking at the source of the soft yet cold touch on her face and seeing the beautiful woman right infront of her, Mo Yuxin understood that she actually felt dazed and confused because of her! Though, It would be a problem if she didn''t react the way she did. After all, seeing the person you love in such a state and especially the way Su Yubing looked so heavenly and those beautiful curves at the right angle with the hint of softness ingrained within them made it impossible for Mo Yuxin to just keep a calm face. And somewhere in her heart, a hint of burning desire sprouted as she felt that the previous exposure wasn''t enough. She wanted more. Her heart, her eyes wanted to see more, touch even but she quickly suppressed these desires inside her and returned to her previous calm. She said in a soft voice, "Ahem.. I-ummm I wasn''t looking, I was just a little distracted...." At the end of it, her voice went softer and softer, almost like a mosquito and Su Yubing just felt that the current Mo Yuxin looked soo cute! In the eyes of Su Yubing, The way Mo Yuxin tried to keep a calm face but the ends of her eyes as well as her cheeks still retained a hint of faint blush and her soft voice defending herself made it seem like she was being coquettish rather than indifferent. But Su Yubing didn''t pursue this matter anymore as her heavy heart suddenly felt much more happier at her reaction. "Anyway.. look.. I seeded!! I''ve finally got my own heavenly constitution." After all long time, Su Yubing finally seems to have regained her previous youthfulness as she talked about her achievements with such happiness and Mo Yuxin felt her heart going warm just looking at her. But Su Yubing quickly returned to her usual calmness as she felt a little embarrassed at her actions. Suddenly when Su Yubing was thinking about how she could act in such a childish way, her cold body was pulled into a warm embrace as all the embarrassing thoughts just disappeared and her mind and heart was filled with this sudden warm. Mo Yuxin suddenly took a step forward and hugged Su Yubing in her arms as the way she tried to look calm with a faint blush on her face was soo cute that she just couldn''t help herself. And Mo Yuxin vaguely felt that Su Yubing wanted her to congratte her for her achievements! Feeling the cold body in her arms, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt distressed as the previous scene of her pain and the way her body broke down such violently made her sad as she couldn''t even help her. She couldn''t help the person she loves even when she was enduring such pain and torture alone. "You did well.." Mo Yuxin said in a low voice as her breath hit Su Yubing directly on the side of her neck and on her ears. She felt a little hot inside as the warm breath coupled with the unique scent of Mo Yuxin gave her the mostforting and warm feeling ever. "Umm.." She just hummed in a low voice and buried herself deeper in her arms as the warmth was something she has never experienced. Seeing the way Su Yubing hummed in her arms and buried herself in her embrace bloomed a beautiful smile on Mo Yuxin''s face. And suddenly a few more words floated into her ears which made Mo Yuxin even more happy and the smile on her face seems to have no thought of leaving. "Don''t me yourself.. I had to go through this on my own." Su Yubing suddenly said in Mo Yuxin''s ears as she felt clearly for a moment that her emotions fluctuated and the sadness and regret was clearly felt by Su Yubing. It was weird that Su Yubing could so urately detect even the smallest detail in Mo Yuxin''s voice but she didn''t reject this feeling as Mo Yuxin herself always seems to know how she feels in her heart. It gave them a very strong feeling of being closer to each other''s heart and they really liked this feeling. Suddenly, Su Yubing felt that the arms around her waist has tightened as the happiness was evident in Mo Yuxin. They stayed in each other''s arms, feeling each other''s warmth and seemed to have no thought of separating but Su Yubing felt that something seemed to be wrong. She suddenly had a weird sense of crisis as if something was about to go wrong. This feeling came so suddenly that she didn''t have time to prepare as her face went pale and the words got stuck inside of her throat. Mo Yuxin clearly felt the ups and downs of her emotions and seeing her pale face almost as white as a sheet of pape made Mo Yuxin anxious and afraid. Su Yubing''s whole body trembled as Mo Yuxin hugged her tighter and calming her beating and anxious heart down, she asked in a low and steady voice, "What happened? What''s wrong? Don''t worry, I''m here. I will not let anything happen to you." Mo Yuxin said word by word in a low but steady voice and Su Yubing felt that the heaviness and the sense of threat in her heart subsided. Mo Yuxin''s words or what seemed more like a vow calmed down Su Yubing''s anxious heart as she could finally analyse the source of such a feeling. She took a deep breath as she calmed the chaotic thoughts in her mind and as if epiphany a thought emerged in her mind, Discover worlds on m _v _lempy _r. "It''s a heavenly tribtion! Because I changed my body constitution to a heavenly constitution which goes against the way of the heaven thus a heavenly tribtion was formed." Su Yubing said in a soft voice but the seriousness was evident in it. Mo Yuxin listened to her and said, "Can you feel, how many lightnings will be in this tribtion?" Hearing this Su Yubing said, "Umm... I feel that there would be a total of nine but the feeling is a bit vague. My bodily instincts are telling me that there''s a bigger threat hiding in this heavenly tribtions. After all, My heavenly constitution can feel the uing heavenly tribtions and the threat of it is definitely many times more than what I feel." Mo Yuxin listened to her but the frown on her face deepened as she felt that something was wrong about all these. Her instincts and even her divine sense felt that there''s something wrong with he heaven''s will from the moment she has arrived in this world. But at that time, she didn''t pay it much attention, after all there''s a lot she still doesn''t know and though her instincts and feelings generated by her divine sense could definitely be trusted but the context could also be different. But right now this situation seemed to have amplified this strange feeling in her heart but she suppressed them and looked at Su Yubing in her arms. They were still in each other''s arms as her hands on her waist didn''t loose their strength and she kept her in her embrace all this time. Though she felt a little shy but their interaction was so normal that Mo Yuxin herself had the illusion that they were married couple in love for a long time. Su Yubing was also distracted in her arms but she also didn''t push her away not tried breaking free from her embrace. And they both felt at this moment that staying in each other''s warm embrace seems to have a magical feeling offorting each other even in the face of an uing crisis. Suddenly Mo Yuxin leaned a little and came closer towards Su Yubing''s ears and said in a firm tone, "It''s okay. Let''s face it together." Hearing the voice and the warm breath in her ears, Su Yubing suddenly came back to her senses. She felt warms in her heart thinking and hummed in response as she suddenly looked up at Mo Yuxin''s face. Mo Yuxin was quite a few centimetres taller than Su Yubing and Su Yubing had to crane her neck upward to see her face clearly. And at this time, Su Yubing said to her in her soft and firm voice, "Yes. Let''s face it together..." The together in her sentence was much firmer and Mo Yuxin could feel the hidden intentions behind those words and she happily epted them. But before she could say anything, Su Yubing suddenly broke free from her arms and just when Mo Yuxin was about to feel a little lost, she felt that her right hand was grasped by another softer and smaller hand. She looked down and saw that her right hand was grasped by Su Yubing''s left hand. She looked upwards towards Su Yubing''s face and Su Yubing also looked at her with her calm eyes. They didn''t say anything and just stared at each other''s eyes but that was Enough for them to convey their feelings, . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 79: Chapter 79 - Su Yubings Heavenly Tribulation! Blessing in Disguise? "Yes. Let''s face it together..." The together in her sentence was much firmer and Mo Yuxin could feel the hidden intentions behind those words and she happily epted them. But before she could say anything, Su Yubing suddenly broke free from her arms and just when Mo Yuxin was about to feel a little lost, she felt that her right hand was grasped by another softer and smaller hand. She looked down and saw that her right hand was grasped by Su Yubing''s left hand. She looked upwards towards Su Yubing''s face and Su Yubing also looked at her with her calm eyes. They didn''t say anything and just stared at each other''s eyes but that was Enough for them to convey their feelings. Mo Yuxin also didn''t say anything but her hand holding Su Yubing''s hand slowly interwined with her fingers and forming a firm lock with their hands as if no matter what happens, they will not let go of each other even in the face of adversity. Because the space in the cave was previously separated from the outside space by her divine sense, even if they go through a huge heavenly tribtions here, the outside world would definitely not be able to find it. At least being aplete separate space would make it almost impossible for those immortal powerhouses to try and track them in some way. Good thing was that Mo Yuxin erased any traces of her divine sense from this ce and because she used divine sense to only manipte the heavenlyws and separate this space from the outside world, this space or this cave itself became a kind of secret realm and the only way to enter and exit is also only known to her. After all, this small secret realm doesn''t have its own will nor is there any power acting as it''s host, so after they get out of this ce, this separate space will either cease to exist or will float in the vast space in the middle dimension for eons until it ceases to exist or there''s a very small chance that this space may go through baptism by some kind of heavenly energy in this vast middle dimension and gain a separate will. Some times though the probability is extremely rare, separate spaces like these have a slim chance of emerging as a true secret realm after being baptized by any heavenly energy and after a long time, they reveal themselves to the outside world ording to the new will of the space. Though, Mo Yuxin wouldn''t care what happens afterwards. After all, they''ve already taken the benefits granted by the body Refining pool and leaving this cave attached to the outside world will only invite trouble if those immortals have any means or tricks to track their whereabouts. As the only link to the outside world is currently in Mo Yuxin''s and after they survive the tribtion here, Mo Yuxin would simply erase this link created by her divine sense and their work would be done here. After making all the calctions in her head, Mo Yuxin finally prepared herself to immediately intercept if any unexpected changes ur in this thunder tribtion as she has a very bad feelings about this. Suddenly she felt her hand being squeezed by another soft hand and she knew it was Su Yubing. She turned her head sideways to face her and heard her soft voice, "Is something wrong? You were distracted?" Su Yubing looked at Mo Yuxin''s calm face and felt that her eyes seemed to be looking ahead but her mind was clearly somewhere else. "It''s fine. I will tell youter. Let''s just get over this heavenly tribtion." Su Yubing also nodded in response as now wasn''t the time to think about other things as the sense of crisis in her mind was getting heavier and heavier as her instincts were literally screaming at her to run! Yes, Su Yubing could feel that this heavenly tribtions seems to be full of anger like a naughty child whose candy got taken away. In this increasing sense of weariness, Su Yubing felt fine beads of sweat on her face and her back as her hands interlocking with Mo Yuxin''s hand tightened even more. Clearly feeling the emotional changes in Su Yubing, Mo Yuxin also felt that something was wrong. Though she also felt that there''s something hidden behind this heavenly tribtions but her feelings weren''t as urate as the person involved who is going through this heavenly tribtions. Seeing that her face had gone beads of sweat and her body was trembling involuntarily, Mo Yuxin felt distressed in her heart. She turned sideways and took both of Su Yubing''s hands and interwined their fingers tightly as if to assure her that she was here, to remind her of her presence and to give herfort. Su Yubing suddenly felt her hands being sped by Mo Yuxin and warmth emanating from Mo Yuxin and her unique scent seems to have a magical effect of calming her down as her trembling stopped and she looked up at Mo Yuxin and gave her a slight nod. "Thanks. I feel fine now." Her cold voice at this time was as soft as kitten''s meow and they prated deep into Mo Yuxin''s heart making her itchy in there. But Mo Yuxin quickly dispelled any bad thoughts from her head and focused onforting her. She suddenly lowered her head a little and joined her forehead with Su Yubing''s and asked in a low voice, "Hmm.. It''s okay. Remember, I will always be beside you, never letting go of your hands. So, please don''t let go of my hands either." Her voice was low but the meaning behind them was clearly evident as Su Yubing could feel her ears turning red as her heart thumped out of her chest. And in the face of such words, Su Yubing could only hum in a low voice. Suddenly Mo Yuxin separated from Su Yubing but still their interlocked hands never separated. At this time, the dark and ck clouds had already gathered above the cave and the whole cave was filled with these clouds as if they were about to burst out and kill them. These clouds were getting darker and darker as thunders were looming within them, sometimes giving out a dense crackling sound as if the whole world was about to fall apart. And the next moment, the air around seemed to have gone still as the space all around the dark clouds twisted and turned revealing a huge crack. And from this crack, came out a huge heavenly thunder but the power contained in them seemed to exaggerated as if the heavens didn''t want to leave a single chance of survival for them. Suddenly Mo Yuxin had a bad premonition and and Little An''s urgent voice floated into their ears, "Big sis!! It''s bad. Because you''ve separated this space from the outside world thus world consciousness has much less authority over this ce giving the heaven''s will immeasurable power and authority here." Hearing the urgent voice of Little An surprised Mo Yuxin a little bit what surprised her even more was that Su Yubing could also hear this voice. "Who''s voice is this? " Su Yubing turned to look at Mo Yuxin as the suddenly voice of this little girl not only surprised her but the context even. Mo Yuxin was a little unresponsive but they didn''t have any time to answer each other''s question as the heavenly thunder has alreadye down. The power contained in it was already outrageous as the thunder wasn''t the usual yellow in colour but had a dark bluis glow on it giving it a more threatening feeling. Before Mo Yuxin could give Su Yubing any quick exnation, she saw her looking at her with her serious eyes full of trust and said in a firm voice, "It''s okay. Let''s talkter. We need to survive this first." As Su Yubing said that she grasped Mo Yuxin''s hand a little firmly and Mo Yuxin felt calm and focused on the uing tribtion ahead. Suddenly, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both took out their sword and coated it with dense spiritual power and thrusted it directly onto the uing heavenly tribtion causing a huge collision. Th first heavenly tribtion was definitely much more powerful than normal ones but still wasn''t much for Mo Yuxin and the current Su Yubing who has changed her heavenly constitution. But the moment, they touched the Heavenly thunder, a lot of it was dispersed by their collision but a part of it actually flowed directly into Su Yubing''s body and nothing actually even touched Mo Yuxin! Mo Yuxin felt a little surprised at such a situation and her first thought was to check to see if Su Yubing suffered any harm. But the next moment she saw Su Yubing looking as usual and also giving her a slight nod as if to assure her that she''s alright. And the next moment, Mo Yuxin knew why she was okay, Su Yubing''s clear and soft voice came into her ears and the reason became evident, After listening to her, Mo Yuxin turned around and have her a slight smirk, "It seems this is a blessing in disguise for us! . . Stay updated via m,v,l,e,mpyr. . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 80: Chapter 80 - Surviving the Heavenly Tribulation! As the massive thunder lightning which not only was bigger but also had far more power contained in it than normal heavenly lightings came crashing down at Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing with an insane speed as the air all around seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart, the space was distorted and void seemed to be trembling in awe of this power. But Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stood tall in the face of such pressure and power without a single moment''s of hesitation on their faces. What was more conspicuous in this tense situation was their interlocked hands and the way they wielded their swords almost at the same time as if they couldmunicate with each other without even actually doing it. And the first thunder broke through the air and came increasingly closer towards them as Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt that the time seemed to have stopped at this point. Their calm heartbeat with their rhythmic beating could be heard clearly and seemed to have synchronised with each other gaining a perfect moment. They both took out their sword and injected arge amount of Spiritual energy within them and simply chose to confront with the uing thunder with pure raw power. "Boom!!! A loud bang sounded in the whole cave almost shaking it''s very core as if the next second, the whole space would fall apart. Dust and debris flew out and settled within a moment and the Valiant figure of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing could be seen in the center of arge crater. Even though a lot of dust flew around, these two figures were as if separated from the surroundings space and not a single speck of dust even touched their hair. They seemed to be perfectly fine as not even a single strand of hair was out of ce and they stood facing each other without a single moment''s of fatigue on their beautiful faces. But the second, Mo Yuxin''s worry filled voice came into Su Yubing''s ears as her hands were sped together by Mo Yuxin with a bit more force but gentle enough that she didn''t feel any difort or pain at all. "Are you okay?? What happened? Why did the remaining thunder power went into your body? Do you feel any difort?" A lot of questions came out of Mo Yuxin''s mouth proving the evident worry in her voice and Su Yubing lightly shook her head at her confirming that nothing happened and that she was fine. There was even a bit of happiness present on her fair face and Mo Yuxin could clearly feel her emotions but was confused as to what reason. And the next second, Su Yubing clear spring like voice with a bit of a childish excitement floated into Mo Yuxin''s ears, "Actually, not only it didn''t hurt me but the remaining power was actually helpful towards my body!" Listening to her reason, Mo Yuxin became interested immediately and asked, "Ohh!! But how?" Su Yubing also didn''t let her wait in suspense and quickly exined to her, "The moment we confronted the thunder tribtion, a part of it''s power was cancelled by us but my body instinctually felt that the remaining part of the power of this thunder was not harmfull but beneficial to me! It''s actually because, The ''The Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body'' is only the basic form of this heavenly constitution and there are a lot of mysteries surrounding it. But I can feel that as I took the power of heavenly thunder in my body, it not only didn''t start wrecking havoc in my body but actually started tempering my body and every part of my cells and also promoted my body Cultivation!" After listening to her exnation, Mo Yuxin felt that this heavenly constitution was a bit different from the constitution mentioned in the old stories. Though the question is, whether the information which is known bymon people is actually urate or this heavenly constitution is actually not the same one as the one that was seen One million years before! Because of it was different then that would mean, Su Yubing actually forged aplete new heavenly constitution! Her path would also deviate from the normal and she will be able to forge her own new destiny! Mo Yuxin asked another question, "So, any new information came into you mind?" "Yes, After the this thunder power entered my body and tempered it, a certain condition was unlocked and I could feel that a new piece of information was engraved in my mind, Right now, My body Cultivation is in the golden core stage initial level and If I can achieve nascent Soul initial stage andpletely integrate myself with the power in my body, I will definitely find out the remaining mystry hidden in this heavenly constitution!" Su Yubing said with a slight excitement as she looked towards Mo Yuxin with her bright eyes which shone like the morning sun, not too bright but enough to illuminate the whole world. Mo Yuxin felt a little dazzled by her stare but quickly calmed her beating heart and smile at her in response, But they didn''t have enough time to chat as the next heavenly thunder quickly came and they had to pause their conversation for the moment and focus on getting through this today. Even though the thunder tribtion this time was far more powerful than normal times and you could feel the heaven''s Will''s anger hidden beneath theyers of thunder but for the already power Mo Yuxin and The now Su Yubing who has such heavenly constitution, facing these thunders were not much of a problem! At first they were definitely a little anxious, after all if the heavens will decided to struck them at this point then they are simply not powerful enough to make it out alive. But Mo Yuxin could clearly feel that the World''s consciousness was present and was suppressing the heavens will to not let it act out of control which saved them a greater threat. After all, in this independent space, the heavens will definitely has far more authority and power than the outside world but world consciousness isn''t weak enough to let itpletely run out of control. And just like that, One thunder. Two thunders.... Three thunders.... Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r. And atst the ninth thunder lightning struck and this time, it was far more powerful than the previous ones and almost had the same power as all the previous eightbined giving even Mo Yuxin a lot of pressure. Su Yubing also felt the huge pressure looming above them which seemed to have the intention of striking them to death! Clear beads of sweat rolled down her face and she could feel her hands bing soft and her body couldn''t take anymore of this thunder at her current power. The thunder power of all the nine thunders were at this point filling her body and tempering her muscles, skin, internal organs, blood, bones, bone marrow and even her meridians and blood vessels. She could feel them getting stronger and stronger as her body Cultivation inches closer towards the perfection golden core stage! At this time, she decided to absorb a rge amount of this heavenly thunder and meditate to refine this power! At the thought of this, Su Yubing looked towards Mo Yuxin and she didn''t even have to exin anything as, Mo Yuxin could also feel Su Yubing trembling beside her and she could also feel her thoughts. Mo Yuxin simply gave a simple pull with her hand which was holding Su Yubing''s and Su Yubing herself let her bodypletely fall into Mo Yuxin arms and the warm embrace covered her again. But she didn''t have time to enjoy her embrace as fine beads of sweat trickled down her forehead and the trembling of her body didn''t seem to have intention of stopping. Mo Yuxin felt distressed but she also knew that some things Su Yubing must go through with to be capable enough to survive in such a violent world. Thus, Mo Yuxin could only hug her even tighter as a part of the thunder was absorbed rapidly by Su Yubing''s body and the pressure of the thunder which was a standstill by Mo Yuxin''s dusk lily pin finally felt a little lighter! Mo Yuxin didn''t waste any more time as she unleashed her most powerful sword move ''void cutter''s and an incandescent crescent moon like arc with a silvery glow went straight towards the thunder and next second, the thunder which seemed so magnificent didn''t evenst a single moment and was shattered to pieces by the silver arc! After the ninth heavenly thunder passed, Mo Yuxin could see that the clouds surrounding the cave dissipated but very slowly as if unwilling to let them go. But there''s a limit to how much heavenly will can extend it''s limits and a few momentster the cloudspletely disappeared regaining the previous tranquil environment in the cave. But the destruction caused by their violent collision all around the cave proved the brutal and aggressive confrontation they just had. At this point Mo Yuxin looked at Su Yubing in her arms who had her eyes closed and felt that the moment infront of her was truly.... Priceless! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 81: Chapter 81 - "The Shy Puppy is Quite Cute!" After the ninth heavenly thunder passed, Mo Yuxin could see that the clouds surrounding the cave dissipated but very slowly as if unwilling to let them go. But there''s a limit to how much heavenly will can extend it''s limits and a few momentster the cloudspletely disappeared regaining the previous tranquil environment in the cave. But the destruction caused by their violent collision all around the cave proved the brutal and aggressive confrontation they just had. At this point Mo Yuxin looked at Su Yubing in her arms who had her eyes closed and felt that the moment infront of her was truly.... Priceless! Su Yubing right now had her eyes closed as her crow feather like eyshes trembled ever so slightly stirring up waves of feelings in Mo Yuxin''s heart. The crow-feather like eyshes just hung down on the side of her face. The cold white skin and the thick ck eyshes formed a strong contrast, making her look quite and we''ll behaved. This was the first time that Mo Yuxin had observed Su Yubing at such a close range. She felt as if there was a magical attraction as her whole heart and mind seemed to be pulled in by her appearance and she couldn''t help but forget to control her breathing. "How Long do we have to watch?" Suddenly, Su Yubing''s voice sounded in Mo Yuxin''s ears, neither soft nor serious but a little hoarse from having to endure such violent power of the heavenly lightings within her body. After realising something, Mo Yuxin hurriedly looked down and saw Su Yubing looking at her with her pair of calm eyes that read: I caught you. Even if she peeked at her when she had her eyes closed but she was still caught in the act. Mo Yuxin with her thousand year old mind and the wisdom gained from those thousand years trying toprehend her divine sense, she knew that she could face even the most horrifying event calmly without much ripples in her stable heart but it seems her calmness doesn''t work infront of the person in her arms. Her soft and warm voice, her pair of deep eyes which looks at her with such unshakeable trust and tenderness, her hands which seems to have never had the intention of leaving hers, the slightly teasing tone in her voice, her indulgence towards her, all of these seems to have been magnified in Mo Yuxin''s heart as her calmness gets shattered to a million pieces and the waves of feelings in her heart almost overflows making her do impulsive acts. Just like now, even though she has been caught in the act of peeking at her and her face felt hot but her body seems to have a mind of its own as her face inches closer towards the beautiful face slightly downwards in her arms. Her appearance seems to have been magnified in Mo Yuxin''s heart as the little details all came pouring into her mind making her feel a little dazed. Which eyshes hung down on the side of her face like like crow feathers and her pale and pitiful lips looked as if they had been stained by new blood, turning a beautiful bright red. The slightly curly long hair is really like the seaweed, rising and falling in the wind. The trivial hair doesn''t disturb the girl''s cold side face, and there is a sense of decadence and wanton fragility in her slightly dropped eyes which seems like a silent invitation for her oing act. Mo Yuxin watched openly with her hazy and misty eyes and her heart felt like it was about to beat right out of her chest. Finally she closed the distance between them to zero and Mo Yuxin''s lips fell on her soft and pink lips. Touching each other softly with the sweetness of honey. Her lips were a little cold but slowly melted into a circle of rippling honey. Mo Yuxin''s kiss was sudden and green and they parted as quickly as a dragonfly. Her eyes which were usually the coldest, were as clean as a deer, looking at her without saying a word. Thump... Thump... The surroundings were quite and the only sound in Mo Yuxin''s ears were her chaotic heartbeat. The sudden closeness caught Su Yubing off guard but she was prepared for it. After all, all the small actions of the tall girl infront of her whose eyes looks at her like she is most precious jade in her heart, her warmth tenderness seems to always leave her with a burning heartbeat as her cheeks felt slightly hot from being sneakily peeked at by her focused eyes. But Su Yubing pretended to be calm and even teased her little and then saw her looking at her with those misty eyes full of overwhelming desires. Su Yubing felt a little burned by them but her heart has already epted every bit of the girl''s actions. She watched her lower her head as her lips came close towards her and finally they touched as her lowered and slightly trembling eyshes were clearly visible. Mo Yuxin''s lips were the same as thest time they kissed. They were slightly cold but were as gentle as jade. Even though the kiss was as quick as a dragonfly touching water but Su Yubing felt her body frozen in ce, unable to even blink. Time seems to be stretched out at this moment and the dim light in the cave stayed on her fluttering eyshes for a long time. It wasn''t until the shallow kiss on her lips ended that time was freed from the shackles of the dim light and returned to its original flow. Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt their hearts beating close distance of their body seemed to have synchronised their heart beats producing a rhythmic music pleasant to the ears. Mo Yuxin rested her slightly hot face in the crook of Su Yubing''s neck as her warm breath spread on her smooth and soft skin wantonly. Mo Yuxin clearly felt the girl in her arms trembling slightly and then a wonderful feeling came over both of them. They felt their heart rates syncing with each other as the surroundings dim cave seems to have turned into a pool of spring forest and they were the only ones standing in the middle of a rose garden with each other in their arms. They both felt a gentle energy flowing between their hearts as if to establish the proof of their feelings and Su Yubing felt the heaviness created by the heavenly lightnings in her bodypletely disappear as her body which was being tempered by the lightning seems to have elerated it''s works and her body Cultivation soared to the perfection golden core stage within a few moments! This gentle energy healed any and all fatigue on their faces as Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both felt invigorated as their mind and body returned to their peak state. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were both surprised by the sudden turn of this situation but they both didn''t reject this gentle energy as they both felt that it wasn''t some outside influence but something that belonged to the two of them and only to the two of them. After a few moments of burying her face in Su Yubing''s neck, Mo Yuxin felt a pair of delicate and soft hands brushing her hair and a soft voice floated into her ears which contained boundless tenderness, "Good girl. Why are you so clingy now?" The indulgence in her tone was clearly evident and the moment Mo Yuxin heard her soft and delicate voice, the side of her face felt burned as the tips of her ears turned red involuntarily and she hurriedly got out of her embrace and stood aside with a very small distance between them. Su Yubing just looked at her acts with her indulgent eyes and felt a little funny as she thought, "The shy puppy is quite cute." Of course she kept her thoughts in her heart and saw Mo Yuxin quickly adjusting her chaotic mind and returning to her previous calm. "Ahem.. I- umm... " Mo Yuxin seemed to want to say something but but she didn''t know what to say and whether to just confess her feelings as their hearts were pretty evident to both them. But Mo Yuxin still felt that she should spend some more time with Su Yubing and let her feel more of her feelings so that there would be no hesitation between them. Mo Yuxin felt that her thoughts were a little conservative but what can she do. After all, this is the first time she has fallen in love and she doesn''t know what to do most of the time. But before she could think of what to say and to ease the slight awkwardness between them, Su Yubing''s clear and springlike voice floated into her ears, "It''s okay. Let''s take our time." Her deep eyes seems to have seen through everything as the tacit understanding between them allowed them to understand each other''s feeling without even having to say them. Mo Yuxin again felt a little dazed while looking at her but quickly collected her thoughts and hummed towards her slightly. But before they could say anything more, a slight sound sounded from around them causing them to be vignt towards their surroundings! . . . . . Thanks for reading. NovelFire|mp-yr chapter Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 82: Chapter 82 - The Simple yet Precious Comb! As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were immersed in their world of sharing feelings, suddenly with their keen senses they felt a slight crackling sound from somewhere around them. It was like the sound of rock falling as the slight sound in this dim cave which was particrly quite reached their ears almost instantly and they immediately became vignt. After all, in this world of cultivation and supernatural, anything could happen and if they are not careful enough in ensuring their safety, they may trigger something beyond their scope of survival. Suddenly hearing the sound, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing separated from their embrace and their eyes went towards the source of this sound but their left and right hands still held each other with their interlocked fingers as if having no intention of separating at all. Their unnatural tacit understanding allowed them to be extremely cautious in any situation without having the need to say them out loud as they were ready to tackle it under any circumstances. But the moment their eyes went towards the source of the sound, their vignce rxed a little and was reced with curiousity as a small crack in a corner of the cave wall which was caused before by the impact of therge confrontation and explosion between Mo Yuxin''s sword move and the heavenly lightnings, this gap in the corner of the cave actually has unconsciously be a lotrger. Large chunks and pieces of rocks fell off of the crack and the gap became a lot bigger, almost big enough for a grown man to enter but only in height as the crack was still too thin for any humans to possibly enter. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked at each other at the same time and both felt that there seemed to be something hidden inside this crack. With their keen senses, it wasn''t hard for them to feel the presence of something hiding inside the crack but to find out what it is, they need to explore it in more detail. So while looking at each other, they both nodded as Mo Yuxin said in a calm voice, "Let''s go. Let''s check it out to see if there''s anything in there." "Umm.." a low audible hum sounded in Mo Yuxin''s ears and she knew it was Su Yubing. So they both came towards the crack and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but look at the depths of the gap, where it was pitch ck and it could be said that she couldn''t see evn five fingers deep. "Hmm.. it''s hard to see from outside. It''s too dark." Mo Yuxin said and before she could say anything further, Su Yubing just went ahead and made a fist with her right hand and those slender and soft hands which felt as soft as a rabbit''s ears actually came smashing down the side of the crack! "Boom!!! With a loud bang, the whole crack seemed like a spiders web as the ce where Su Yubing hit became the centre of this newly forming spider web and spread apart all over the cave wall. In an instant, the small and thin crack actually had extremelyrge pieces of rocksing loose from all sides and they fell to the ground with loud thuds as dust and debris scattered all over the surroundings. Of course, Before the cracks and rocks started falling, Su Yubing had already took hold of Mo Yuxin''s hand again and led her a little distance away from there. But in the moment of all this happening, Su Yubing didn''t notice the almost obsessed and infatuated look in Mo Yuxin''s eyes as she stared at the woman infront of her who looked too cute yet heroic at the same time as she smashed the rock with her bare fist. Mo Yuxin just let her lead out into a distance as she stared at the slender and small back of the woman and her long hair hanging down her waist which were carefully put up by Mo Yuxin herself. After all, seeing that her hair has grown long enough to touch the ground, Su Yubing simply wanted to cut it off but before she could, Su Yubing had already noticed the slight hesitation and likeness on her face as she stared at her long hair. Su Yubing suddenly came towards Mo Yuxin and tiptoed a little to bridge the gap in heights between them and whispered in her ears a little mischievously. "Do you like my hair soo much? Want to touch them?" Her soft and delicate voice with the slight warmth hitting on the side of her face made her whole neck and the tips of her ears red. And she was like a broken puppet in a string and could only nod her head like a chicken pecking on grains. Seeing her shy look Su Yubing felt extremely satisfied and she took out a normal woodenb from her storage ring and handed it to Mo Yuxin with a smile in her deep eyes. Mo Yuxin was a little confused at first as to why there was ab in her hands but after looking into the eyes of Su Yubing, she simply understood why and her heart couldn''t help but quicken it''s pace and started beating vigorously like a drum. Then Mo Yuxin felt happiness like a child whose wish has been fulfilled and immediately took Su Yubing to sit on a slightly bigger rock which acted as a chair. Su Yubing sat on the rock and let her long hair flow down as Mo Yuxin took theb in her hand and startedbing Su Yubing''s long and smooth hair. Her hands went through her long ck hair and the ends were a little curly like seaweed flowing in the northern wind. Mo Yuxin felt such softness which seemed softer than even rabbit''s furr, smoother than even baobao''s furr, like letting your hands touch a small stream in a clear mountain. Her hands went inside her hair and herb straightened her already smooth hair and fixed the slightly messy ces. Mo Yuxin had a smile in her eyes the whole time as she felt that touching Su Yubing''s hair felt so good that she knew that her desire for it has already grown to an immeasurable level. Suddenly Su Yubing''s clear spring like voice floated into her ears, "You know. This is theb my mother used to use on me from childhood. When she used tob my hair with it, she would tell me all the adventurous stories she and dad had in their life. She would then sing me a Luby and put me to sleep. I really like it when she used tob my hair but I don''t know when but in the midst of growing up, someday this trivial moments slowly disappeared. She said that thisb is the only thing that her parents left behind before they died in a beast tides and this is the most precious treasure that mom has guarded all her life." This is the first time Mo Yuxin heard Su Yubing talk so much in one time and that too matters of her family. Mo Yuxin has already felt the hidden emotions behind the sadness of simply growing up. There was something more, something violent which is suppressed inside her heart. She knew from the moment she saw her that Su Yubing had her own mystry. But she didn''t urge her to tell her nor did she even tried to pry into her secrets as she was simply waiting for when Su Yubing would tell her herself. As she was listening to her and found out that thisb is the greatest treasure in her mother''s heart and the only thing left behind by her mother''s parents, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt that this simple wooden Comb has be far more precious as her hands holding it couldn''t help but be even more softer as if afraid to identally break it. Of course, all her actions were noticed by Su Yubing and the warmth flooding into her heart seemed like they were mending the broken darkness inside them slowly like coaxing a child to sleep. She couldn''t help but have a sweet smile on her face as the next words were the trust feeling in her hearts and floated directly into Mo Yuxin''s ears making her not only stunned but leaving her heart in a chaotic mess. "Now I want to give thisb to you. Will youb my hair for me every day?" Su Yubing''s clear spring like voice floated into Mo Yuxin''s ears and she couldn''t help but be stunned as her handsbing Su Yubing''s hair paused and she was simply left with a wildly beating heartbeat. She felt sweet but also as if a heavy responsibility was ced on her but she didn''t reject it, after all, this is the woman she loves and she would do anything for her. Her heart was filled with sweet honey as she felt like she was swimming in a warm spring pool. Mo Yuxin had a lot of words to say, a lot of feelings to share but at the end she could only nod her head and give a low but audible hum but this simple hum contained her most and sincerest feelings. . . read first on m v _l,e m _p _y _r . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 83: Chapter 83 - A Sword Hilt? Another Cave?? As Mo Yuxin was lost in her thoughts, Su Yubing had already taken her to a safe distance and now the back of the woman was facing opposite her and her clear yet deep eyes came into her view. The feelings they shared just a few hours ago still resides in Mo Yuxin''s heart and will always stay there only ever growing. As Su Yubing turned towards Mo Yuxin and saw her being a little out of focus as if her mind wasn''t present. She called her softly and her voice brought Mo Yuxin back to the present and her cold white fingers caressing her cheeks made her feel again and again that theb was now ced in her hands. "Are you okay?" Su Yubing''s soft voice instantly woke Mo Yuxin up from her thoughts as her mind came back to present and she responded to the woman infront of her in the same gentle voice full of tenderness, "Yes. I was just thinking about theb." Mo Yuxin didn''t want to hide anything about what her feelings were or what she was thinking from this beautiful woman infront of her and Su Yubing probably already had a vague guess as to what her internal thoughts were. Su Yubing seemed a little surprised at first then as if confirming her thoughts, the ends of her lips were raised slightly upwards and a slight smile bloomed on her usually cold face but she didn''t say anything more to Mo Yuxin but that smile was enough to give Mo Yuxin a sense of security that she needed. After all, suddenly getting such a heartfelt sincerity and burning feeling of trust and something more from Su Yubing made Mo Yuxin a little scared and insecure even though her heart knew and felt Su Yubing''s sincerity. But right now that simple smile was enough to give her a sense of reality as the slight insecurity also disappeared with it. Now Mo Yuxin just held Su Yubing''s hand with a little more tenderness as their interlocked fingers kept caressing the back of their hands unconsciously. Just as they were immersed in their world of two, a particrlyrge sound of arge rock falling on the ground sounded. "Thud... Crack!!." The sound brought the two Women''s attention towards the gap on the wall of the cave and they both were a little surprised by what they saw. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both saw that the small crack had grown to arge size as most of the rocks on the wall were blown apart by Su Yubing''s punch and nowying around on the ground. But what surprised them actually was that there was a dark tunnel in the ce of the crack and the tunnel actually started quite a few inches deep inside the rocks on the surface of the wall. If it weren''t for the huge explosion thanks to the confrontation between Mo Yuxin''s sword move and the heavenly thunder, there was probably no way they could''ve imagines that there was actually a tunnel deep inside the wall of this dim cave! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked at each other as they had the same thought at the moment. To check what lies beyond this tunnel. And so they stepped towards the tunnel and first tried inspecting on the outside to see if there were any dangerous elements hidden there but found nothing. So Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both with hands on each other''s hands, went towards the tunnel and entered the darkness but the moment they stepped onto the tunnel path, in an instant, reddist mes quickly filled the surroundings. It seems that there were fire qilins ced on the walls of this tunnel to illuminate the path ahead. Originally, Mo Yuxin didn''t have much hope from the crack in the cave wall but now it seems that it''s not that simple. As they walked along the passage in the tunnel, they don''t know how long has passed but the tunnel seemed truly long as if it was going in circles and for a moment Mo Yuxin even thought of there were trapped inside of any formation unknowingly but quickly ruled that thought out as she didn''t feel any fluctuations of spiritual energy. As they kept walking, the vision infront of them finally became wide and Mo Yuxin realised that they had reached the end and this ce was actually like another small cave. As they walked into this small cave, the surroundings also lit up with small fire qilins ced on the side of the wall and the whole cave became illuminated with light allowing them to see what is present in the small cave. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing saw that this cave was actually surrounded by ck stone walls, which was not particrlyrge but the size of an ordinary bedroom and the stone cave was pretty much empty, as if no one has ever entered here. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both were a little disappointed as what they imagined of finding a treasure didn''t happen and couldn''t help but feel more disappointed as the looked around the cave. To be honest, now that they actually paid more attention to the cave, it seemed more like it was made artificially as the vague sword marks on the ck stone walls which has mostly corroded with the passage of time was enough to prove that someone actually lived there. But whoever lives here was definitely an extremely powerful person as the slightly chilly aura still present proves that whoever lived here was definitely an immortal existence above the harmony stage. The slightly visible sword marks which hasn''t yet been corroded with the passage of time still has a deathly aura and if you look carefully at those sword marks, it seems as if an ancient beast is staring right back at you and the oppression feels truly overbearing. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked into each other''s eyes and they both knew that they had the same thoughts. "It seems that whoever lived here was definitely a powerful existence over the harmony stage at least. Though I don''t know why they lived in such a cave." Mo Yuxin said. "Umm.. I think at that time, this body refining pool must''ve also just been at the stage of forming and whoever it was identally found it and decided to set up a cave connecting to the actual cave. Though maybe they intended to live in seclusion and wait for the refining pool to be formed?" Su Yubing presented her idea which was definitely reasonable but Mo Yuxin always felt that there was something more to the story. But dwelling on it is of no use towards them as probably a million years has passed since the time that immortal was alive and living in this cave. Thus Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing didn''t bother with whatever story this cave had and were about to go out but Mo Yuxin''s hand holding Su Yubing felt a little heavy as she looked back and saw Su Yubing staring at certain ce on the side of the back stone wall. Seemingly understanding something, Mo Yuxin asked Su Yubing softly, "Did you find something? " "Probably. I felt a small ray of light being reflected from the side of that fire qilin on the side of the wall." Su Yubing replied. At her words, Mo Yuxin also looked towards the ce Su Yubing pointed and sure enough, a small ray of light was getting reflected from time to time as if a small mirror was ced on the wall and the light from the fire qilin gets reflected on the mirror. Suddenly feeling a little excited at their discovery, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both nodded at each other and came towards the fire qilin. As they came close to the side of the wall and carefully looked at the ce where light was being reflected, they saw that a very small shiny piece of metal was embedded on the ck wall. But the both felt that it wasn''t just a small shiny piece of metal and Mo Yuxin simply conjured up a sword de made of spiritual power and directly it towards the ce on the wall. Just as the sword de came into contact with the wall, it exploded with small bang and the more of the shiny piece of metal was now visible to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. They both looked towards the ce carefully and saw that a long sword hilt was now exposed on the ck stone wall. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked at each other and said at the same time, "It''s a sword! Seeing that they finally found something in the stone cave, They were a little excited as Mo Yuxin put her hands on the hilt of the sword and tried pulling it but it actually didn''te out! Even when her physical strength was as strong as that of a nascent soul Cultivator, she actually couldn''t pull it out from this seemingly normal ck stone wall. Suddenly when she was about to think of a solution, a slender arms beside her stretched out and held the sword hilt with her snow white fingers, the sword hilt which Mo Yuxin couldn''t pull out was actually pulled out by Su Yubing with just a simple tug! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 84: Chapter 84 - Broken Sword? Body Refining Method? The moment Su Yubing put her hand on the sword hilt and gave it just a slight tug, it actually came out from the ck stone wall! Not only that, but the moment the sword hilt came out, the ce on the ck stone wall where the sword hilt was inserted in actually started crumbling down like dust and ashes and it didn''t stop until the whole section on the side of this ck stone wall turned into ashes that Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing could finally pay attention to the sword in their hand. But what surprised them most isn''t the fact that Su Yubing could pull the sword out of the seemingly tough ck stone wall while Mo Yuxin couldn''t or that the ck stone wall which seemed tougher and stronger than normal rocks by many times actually turned into fine dust just like that, it''s the fact that the sword which they thought was a sword turned out to be broken sword!! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked at each other then turned their eyes to the broken sword in Su Yubing''s hand and both exhaled an audible sigh at the same time. They didn''t know whether tough or cry at the absurdity of the situation and could only say that their luck maybe ends there. Finally Su Yubing and Mo Yuxin put aside their disappointment and Su Yubing suddenly said, "There''s something different about this sword. Although it''s broken and most of it is covered in rust but It has a heavy and chilling feel to it. And the slight humming sounding from this sword feels truly oppressive." After listening to Su Yubing''s words, Mo Yuxin finally also noticed these same details and couldn''t help but say, "Now that you say it, it''s true. I can also feel the slightly oppressive feeling almost like the breath of an ancient being. Old yet profound." Mo Yuxin said as she looked towards the ce the ck stone wall previous was and now there was actually only a small protruding alter left and it seems that something is inscribed on it. At this time, Su Yubing stretched out her hand to blow away the dust on the broken sword, and saw the word "LingLong" engraved on the hilt. Su Yubing couldn''t help muttering: "LingLong Sword?" Seemingly hearing Su Yubing''s voice, Mo Yuxin turned her attention from the alter to Su Yubing and saw her reading something on the sword. She also came close towards Su Yubing and saw the word "LingLong" engraved on the sword hilt and couldn''t help but say, "LingLong Sword? Maybe it''s the name of this sword." After saying this Mo Yuxin turned to look at Su Yubing again but this time she found to her surprise that the eyes of Su Yubing were a bit unfocused with a hazy gray it it! Mo Yuxin was a little anxious at first as her heart almost jumped out of her chest before suddenly realisation dawned on her. Mo Yuxin could feel that Su Yubing was okay and her consciousness was probably pulled in by the sword causing her eyes to be unfocused. And as for why, it''s probably because the owner of the sword left something it for the future generations and maybe there''s a sort of inheritance in it, it could be anything from sword manuals to Cultivation techniques or body refining manuals. Whatever it was, Mo Yuxin felt that it was definitely a good thing. At this moment, Su Yubing read the words "LingLong" on the hilt of this broken sword, She suddenly felt the broken sword in her hand move slightly and the next moment, she found herself in apletely different space. It was pitch ck all around her but Su Yubing didn''t get flustered by the sudden turn of events as she already had a guess as to why she suddenly appeared in this strange ce. The next moment, a point of light instantly emerged from before her and then it rushed directly into her consciousness. Soon, she saw a curtain of light appear in front of her eyes and one exquisite handwriting after another began to show. Su Yubing paused slightly and couldn''t help but staring at the handwriting in front of her and slowly read it out. "Frost Quenching method? ....." And just like that, rows after rows of text appeared in her consciousness and was directly engraved in her mind as she slowly read them out. Almost a quarter of an hour passed in the outside world and Mo Yuxin was currently standing right infront of Su Yubing and waiting for her to finallye to her senses. Even though she knew that nothing would go wrong but her mind couldn''t help but worry as the minutes passed and she just waited with beated breath for the woman infront of her toe to her senses and talk to her. At this point, Su Yubing has already digested the light points in her mind and She realised that this ''Frost Quenching Method'' was actually a body Refining method and the grade was unknown. In this world, for every immortal Cultivator, body refining is the foundation and most basics of cultivation. The better the body Refining method, the better your physical foundation will be causing you to achieve twice the result with half the effortpared to others. Even though except for the rare physical Cultivators, most immortal Cultivators do not focus on body refining after passing body tempering stage but they also never stop looking for a better body refining method to practice as practicing body refining method is slightly different from normal cultivation. In this, You don''t need to worry about abandoning your previous umtion after switching to a different body refining method as the progress left by the previous body refining method would still be there even after you switch to a better one. That''s why a better body Refining method is always a good thing for cultivators as the more better your foundation, the more brighter your future in Cultivation would be. "However, I don''t know what grade of body Refining method this is." Su Yubing couldn''t help but muttering to herself. The body refining method is divided into nine grades unlike the normal division method. The body refining methods are not divide into the same catagory as cultivation manuals or sword techniques but has aplete new grading method which is crude but effective. The grade nine is the mostmon and the whole world of cultivation uses it for body tempering. And as the grades go up, the rarity of the body Refining method also goes up. To be honest, in the whole world of cultivation, the highest known grade of body Refining method to ever appear was a grade five and above that was only seen in the golden era of cultivation, almost a million years ago. Right now, body Refining method above grade grade five is almost extinct and there''s been no news of it ever appearing again. Even though the grade nine body refining methods are used by almost all the Cultivators around the world but it doesn''t mean that it gets treated as trash or as readily visible as cabbage. Even if it''s a grade nine, if they continue practicing it for a long time, their foundation would definitely be more solid which in turn will make their Cultivation journey smoother. In the entire eastern Continent, the highest grade of body Refining method is only a grade seven which is jointly used by the top sects in the continents for their inner disciples. This shows just how precious the body refining methods are. Thinking of this, Su Yubing didn''t care what grade it was but she also felt from the profound aura emanating from this method that this is definitely not an ordinary one and would be better than not practicing at all. Finally as she finishedprehending the body refining method in her consciousness, she suddenly felt a slight pull and in the next second, she found herself back in the cave. As her eyes regained their previous rity, what came into view was the beautiful potrait of a woman whose sharp eyebrows were a little furrowed and her usual cold blue sapphire eyes were filled with utmost gentleness as she kept staring at her. Su Yubing couldn''t help but forget to breath for a moment as the picture infront of her almost made her heart beat out of her chest as the tips of her ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eyes. She even forgot to talk about what happened as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks as she said in a voice soo sweet and soft that even she was surprised, "Umm... What are you looking at? " The moment her voice escaped her mouth, Su Yubing was even more embarrassed as the low and sweet voice almost sounded like she was deliberately being coquettish with Mo Yuxin. Her face felt hot as the blush spread even more and her whole face and the side of her neck turned a faint red almost instantly. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 85: Chapter 85 - The owner of the Sword? Frost Body? Just when Su Yubing was drowning in her sea of embarrassment and shyness, a slight chuckle escaped from Mo Yuxin mouth as she raised her eyes to meet Mo Yuxin''s smiling face filled with immeasurable gentleness directed towards her. Seeing her smiling face, Su Yubing herself forgot her previous embarrassment and couldn''t help butugh a little with her. Then as if in a tacit understanding, they both didn''t continue with this situation as Su Yubing talked about her experience with the LingLong Broken Sword. "As soon as I read the word LingLong engraved on the sword hilt, I felt a little tug on my consciousness and found myself in a really dark space. It didn''t take long for me to figure out what was going on as I could feel the very weak presence of the sword spirit from this sword. It seemed very weak and almost like it doesn''t have any energy left but the fait pressure I felt was truly overbearing. And the next moment, a white light shes and the body Refining ''Frost Quenching Method'' appeared in my mind. Though I couldn''t figure out it''s grade but it should be quite high as I get a profound feeling from this." Su Yubing talked about everything about her experience and Mo Yuxin listened carefully. After listening to her words, Mo Yuxin suddenly asked, "Did you find anything about the owner of this sword?" Mo Yuxin asked. "Umm... Yes and no. I did see some sh of images while I wasprehending the body Refining method but those were too vague to say anything with certainty. But I did see a picture of a woman holding this sword and she seemed injured and there were a lot of powerful immortals infront of her. They were probably in a confrontation. She should be the owner of this sword as the sword in her hand seemed simr to this broken sword. And there seemed to be another woman who was being tightly held in her hand who seemed even more injured and almost on the verge of fainting." Su Yubing said and paused for a moment as suddenly a single drop of tear rolled which made Mo Yuxin suprised and flustered, "What happened ? Are you feeling ufortable? " Mo Yuxin came closer towards Su Yubing and suddenly feeling the sadness in her emotions, pulled her slightly in her arms to give herfort and warmth. Su Yubing herself didn''t resist and leaned in Mo Yuxin''s arms as a soft and tender voice escaped from her mouth which contained visible sadness, "I don''t know. I just feel sad whenever I recall this picture. I could feel their overwhelming helplessness and sadness also the undying love these two women have for each other as they are probably facing their imminent death." Su Yubing said and took a deep breath before continuing while still being held in Mo Yuxin''s arms as Mo Yuxin even tightened her hands on her waist to pull her towards her even more. Mo Yuxin''s actions undoubtedly dispelled all the sadness in Su Yubing''s heart as the corner of her lips were raised slightly which showed her happiness for being hugged like this. Seeing that Mo Yuxin showed no signs of releasing her and Mo Yuxin even used one hand to caress her back as if to coax her like a child. Su Yubing felt indescribably happy and continued to enjoy Mo Yuxin''s services as she continued telling her more of what she saw, "After this picture, quite a few more pictures shed in my mind and all of those were in this very cave. And seeing their state, it seemed it was before the big battle on the first picture. In these pictures, they seemed really happy as they were Cultivating in seclusion in this cave but more often than not, they were more like a married couple living a retired life away from the world. Sometimes practicing together, sometimes practicing sword moves, sometimes just going out of the cave at night and sit in each other''s embrace to see the bright moon and stars hanging in the sky. They seemed peaceful and content with their life, though I don''t know what exactly happened for them to encounter such a life and death situation and that too infront of so many powerful immortals." Su Yubing finished saying everything about she saw before a weak sigh escaped from her mouth. Mo Yuxin listened to everything she said without missing anything and feeling the hint of regret in Su Yubing''s voice, couldn''t say anything but to just caress her back in an effort tofort her. After all, words are useless here. In the world of cultivation, where human life is treated even less than a grass under your feet, these kinds of stories are immeasurable in this world. Who knows just how many innocent people have been harmed in the face of the selfish nature of immortals. After all, there''s no specificw governing the world like in her previous life. And in a world of immortals, where a single person has the power to cut sea and move mountains, thews of her previous life are not applicable. The powerful sects or families or the empires may employ manyws and regtions on their territory but that too only works for mortals and lower level cultivators. If the immortals didn''t face their karmic retribution for their actions, maybe even massacring a whole empire would be in the scope of and Immortal''s doings. Mo Yuxin could only sigh at her current self, after all, in the vast world of cultivation, she is nothing but a pebble not worth mentioning untill and unless she bes a true immortal. At this point, Su Yubing suddenly raised her eyes to meet Mo Yuxin''s gentle eyes and slowly but reluctantly separated from her embrace. Mo Yuxin felt a little lost as if something was missing. But before she could say anything, Su Yubing suddenly said, "Now that I''veprehended this body Refining method, I should probably familiarise myself with as quickly as possible." Hearing what she said, Mo Yuxin also nodded in response, "Yes. Right now you''ve justprehended this body refining method. Practicing it right now would bring faster results and would also help you achieve familiarity with this technique." So, Su Yubing quickly meditated in the stone cave, preparing to start cultivating this set of body refining methods and Mo Yuxin also sat in a little distance beside her and entered meditation. The ''Frost Quenching Method'' is divided into three parts and after learning, you can achieve the so called ''Frost Body''. Although Su Yubing doesn''t know anything about the body of frost, it definitely sounds like something very powerful. After all, all the Cultivators who practice body refining method hope to give birth to a dormant element in their body which would make their power skyrocket and their future potential would be limitless. After all, giving birth to a dormant element is extremely difficult and only higher grade body refining methods have the method to do that. Seeing thatpleting this body Refining method would birth the so called frost body, Su Yubing was even more certain that this is really a high grade Body Refining method. A Cultivator can use different elements of ice, fire, water, earth, or air depending on their potential but mastering a singr element is the hardest and also has the most benefits. Thinking of this, Su Yubing was a little excited to cultivate this body Refining method but if she wants to learn to be a level three, it is naturally not a simple matter. But she is not worried, after all Cultivation is a slow and steady journey, how can she achieve so much in one go. In the stone cave, the light of the fire fold had dimmed a lot unconsciously, and Su Yubing was still engrossed in cultivating the ''Frost Quenching Method'' while Mo Yuxin was also cultivating but a part of her mind always kept an eye on Su Yubing for fear of any unexpected situations. Su Yubing didn''t know how much time has passed but as she continued cultivating this body Refining method, her body subconsciously emitted faint wisps of chill which surrounded the surroundings in the stone cave and the fire qilin seemed to be weakening a lot. Mo Yuxin naturally noticed these changes and seeing that Su Yubing was fine, this was probably the method of cultivating this body Refining method. On the other hand, as time passed slowly, she became immersed in Cultivation and almost three days passed before she opened her eyes again. Even though three days has passed, for immortal Cultivators this time is nothing and almost passes in the blink of an eye. When Su Yubing suddenly opened her eyes, there was no light in the stone cave and she couldn''t care about anything else as her mind was already rxed feeling Mo Yuxin''s presence. And the next moment, Su Yubing felt the air flow in her body which was rolling rapidly as the spiritual energy in her body continued circting in a fixed path. Surprisingly there was ayer of frost all around Su Yubing, even all over the stone walls. But she didn''t have time to pay attention to any of these as she felt something seemed to be gushing out. Suddenly, an excited voice rang out, "Sess!!!!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 86: Chapter 86 - Minor Success In Frost Quenching Method!! Three days have passed in the blink of an eye. Su Yubing was still immersed in cultivating the body Refining ''Frost Quenching Method'' and Mo Yuxin was also meditating on her own while a part of her consciousness always kept an eye on Su Yubing''s situation for fear of any unexpected situations uring. In the ck stone cave, the light of the fire qilin in the walls has dimmed a lot unconsciousl, but Su Yubing, who was meditating and Cultivating with her eyes closed, was not aware of it, and was still engrossed in Cultivating the ''Frost Quenching Method'' with utmost concentration. Su Yubing was clearly aware of the visible changes in her body as the spiritual energy flowing through her meridians and veins had gained a faint chilly aura to it as if it would freeze anything thates into contact with it. What was more surprising was that, unknowingly, there was a very thinyer of ice which has formed on Su Yubing''s body as if she was frozen in some ice cave without life. The surroundings in the cave were being constantly invaded by the cold aura as the walls of the cave and all the surroundings around Su Yubing had a thinyer of ice formed on them. Mo Yuxin also felt the coldness emanating from Su Yubing and situation around the cave but she was worried as she could feel that Su Yubing was very close to achieving some sess in ''Frost Quenching Method'' cultivation. At this point, Su Yubing didn''t know how much time has passed, and when she opened her eyes again, there was no light in the ck stone cave, but she didn''t care about anything else, because she already felt the spiritual energy flow in her body, which was rolling rapidly as if a tide hase. Something seemed to be gushing out. Thews of the heaven and earth around her was flowing rapidly, impatient like a little wild cat in estrus, always flowing around quickly surrounding Su Yubing in the centre. Mo Yuxin on the side could feel the heavy oppression and coldness from the vortex formed around Su Yubing as if something was about to burst out. Suddenly Su Yubing let out lowugh of excitement. "It''s finally time for sess!" After perceiving the changes in her body, Su Yubing knew that she was about to achieve minor sess in the body refining ''Frost Quenching Method'' and as long as she could achieve this small but fundamental breakthrough, she would be able to officially step into the first level of this method and truly start cultivating towards the frost body. But as the vortex around her kept growing bigger and more in power and just when Su Yubing felt that she was infront of a thinyer of wall, which she just needed to tap to breakthrough and achieve sess but for some reason, she was just a little bit short in power. She could feel that the breakthrough point was right infront of her but she just needed a small push to touch it but unfortunately she was short of just that. Su Yubing felt disappointed as she felt that the three days of hard work were going to be in vain as she suddenly looked towards Mo Yuxin with a pair of aggrieved eyes like a child who was bullied by another and wanted her to coax her. Facing those aggrieved and beautiful eyes with the ends being slightly red, Mo Yuxin finally couldn''t hold back as a low chuckle escaped from her mouth. She felt funny as she has watched the entire situation y out in front of her. Hearing the low chuckle in this silent cave was particrly obvious and the aggrieved ness in Su Yubing''s eyes became more and more obvious but the next second, Su Yubing felt something fall onto herp. Her attention was quickly diverted by the thing on herp as she took it in her hand and clearly felt the icy aura emanating from it. It was a four leaf flower! To be more urate, it was actually a Ice Spirit Four Leaf Clover flower! A rare treasure which is perfect for cultivators who cultivate ice element and it even works as a pill to temper body in body refining methods. Su Yubing didn''t expect that at the crucial stage, she would end up having this pie fall directly onto herp! She looked towards the flower then raised her eyes to meet the gentle and warm eyes of Mo Yuxin as a voice full of tenderness floated into her ears, "Use it quickly." Su Yubing felt warm in her heart as she looked towards Mo Yuxin and nodded in affirmation. Su Yubing looked at the Ice Spirit Four leaf Clover in her hand, and couldn''t help but smile. Thinking of Mo Yuxin''s gentle and loving eyes, Su Yubing didn''t hesitate any longer, and soon directly swallowed Ice Spirit Four leaf Clover into her abdomen, and prepared to directly break through that thinyer of obstruction this time. As soon as She swallowed the ice Spirit Four leaf Clover flower, her entire body was filled with a restless and violent icy aura and Su Yubing quickly focused her entire attention into guiding this restless energy to flow in the exact path written in the ''Frost Quenching Method''. As her whole body was filled with this extremely icy aura, she felt her body trembled slightly, as if those spiritual power were about to burst her body, but she still gritted her teeth and insisted. Soon, however, it was quite again. But Su Yubing''s forehead was already covered with dense beads of sweat, and her brows were tightly locked. Time slowly passed, and even though Su Yubing could feel the thinyer of barrier which kept her from achieving sess but this seemingly small step took a lot of focus and mental power. At this point, Su Yubing could barely contain the chaotic powers running wildly through her body but she gritted her teeth and preserved as she followed the method shown in the body refining technique. But the next moment, Su Yubing calmed her mind and cleched her hands as she took a second to gather moment, and the next moment she rushed straight towards the thinyer of barrier with all her aura and strength. In an instant, a huge collision came from Su Yubing''s body. "Break!!! The beads of sweat on her forehead had already wet Su Yubing''s temples, but she didn''t care at all and when her full momentum filled with all the umted aura and power collided with the thin barrier, She couldn''t help but roar slightly. The next moment, the restless breath instantly calmed down and the meditative Su Yubing opened her eyes but her body felt extremely weak as if she had run thousands of miles without spiritual power. She gasped for breath, letting the sweat on her head gather and slowly drop down her cheeks. At this point, she felt soo weak that her body tilted slightly as she was about to copse on the ground but the next moment Su Yubing found herself in the same familiar and warm embrace. She felt extremely weak as her eyes kept opening and closing as if she was about to fall asleep but she had a beautiful smile on her face as she looked towards the familiar face and those usually cold eyes filled with worry and and boundless love as those eyes were directed towards her. Su Yubing felt warm in her heart as her heartbeat couldn''t help but speed up and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face which was filled with relief and dependence on the woman infront of her. And the next moment, a gentle voice floated into her ears, "It''s okay. Now close your eyes and rest." Su Yubing heard her and looked towards her, "Umm.. look, I seeded!" She said like a child who was showing off her achievements to adults as Mo Yuxin felt dazzled by the innocent smile on her face which waspletely different from her usual coldness. "Umm.. it did. You worked hard." Mo Yuxin said with the same gentle and coaxing tone as always. Su Yubing heard her but she felt too weak to reply anything as she closed her eyes and fell asleep but her hands unconsciously went around Mo Yuxin''s waist and tightened them around her as her whole face was buried in herp. Mo Yuxin also adjusted her position slightly to le Su Yubing sleep morefortably as her hands went on her head and wiped off the sweat for her. Seeing that her face was still soaked in sweat, Mo Yuxin quickly took out a soft towel from her system space and gently wiped her forehead and face. After wiping her whole face, She alsospread her mind and used a simple yet effective cleaning technique using her spiritual power on Su Yubing and her whole body waspletely clean and dry. Seemingly aware of her actions and feeling her body being morefortable, Su Yubing hummed a few times in Mo Yuxin''s arms like a little kitten. Mo Yuxin''s eyes looking at her couldn''t help but be more and more soft as she felt.... . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 87: Chapter 87 - Ancient Ruins! (Part one) In the dim ck stone cave, the time was unknown, Su Yubing was still asleep in Mo Yuxin''s arms as her head was ced on Mo Yuxin''sp while Mo Yuxin''s long yet slender white fingers kept rubbing her soft and smooth hair. At this time, Su Yubing''s long eyshes trembled slightly as her beautiful and deep eyes opened slowly and met with another pair of blue sapphire eyes. She was visibly stunned for a moment before seemingly epting her current situation but the tips of her ears still couldn''t help but turn a light shade of crimson. Mo Yuxin saw that Su Yubing was awake and obviously noticed her small actions but didn''t tease her anymore. Su Yubing also slowly got up from Mo Yuxin''s arms and they both stood up to face each other while Su Yubing spoke in a somewhat soft tone as if to hide her shyness, "Umm.... How long was I asleep for?" "Not long. Maybe an hour or two." Mo Yuxin said as she herself didn''t pay much attention to the time and at this moment she couldn''t help but miss those gadgets of her previous life. If she had a watch, maybe reading time wouldn''t be so difficult. Even though immortals have fantastical powersparable to moving mountains and season but as a person from the modern earth, she couldn''t help but miss her mobile phones, tablets or those tasty snacks and foods and most of all, inte. Aftering to this world, She hasn''t seen those things for years but mentally, she actually hasn''t seen those gadgets for over a thousand years otherwise adapting to such a world would be a hard challenge for anyone. At this moment, Su Yubing and Mo Yuxin both looked at each and Su Yubing asked, "I don''t think there''s anything anymore to explore in this cave." Mo Yuxin heard her and nodded in response as she has also tried finding anything else in this cave and even went back to the previous cave to search for treasures but unfortunately found nothing. Except for the slightly round tform which became visible after the broken sword was pulled out, there was nothing else at all. Mo Yuxin also tried inspecting the stone tform and found that underneath ayer of dust, there was actually a formation inscribed on the tform! Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but try to figure out the function of this formation but she could actually feel nothing from it! Not even a single moment of spiritual energy fluctuations! This formation and whole stone tform seemed like an ordinary imitation which has no function at all but Mo Yuxin knew that there was something different about it from the moment she saw it. She even had the idea to use her divine sense to try and identify it''s features but she clearly felt that the moment her divine sense tries to invade it, it would probably self destruct or the formation would bepletely useless, so she didn''t dare to make a gamble. Mo Yuxin again and again felt that her power was too low and even though she could use divine sense now but the usage had various limitations. But she didn''t despair as she knew that Cultivation was not to be rushed and must be taken slowly, therefore she didn''t try to inspect it anymore and just waited for Su Yubing to wake up. After all, she has read quite a few xianxia webnovels and by her understanding of the plots, there''s definitely a certain condition for triggering the formation''s usage and Mo Yuxin felt that this condition was rted to Su Yubing. After hearing about the formation and stone tform from Mo Yuxin, they both went towards the ce where the sword was pulled out and now this ce was particrly wide as the area of the stone tform was round and upied quite a bit of an are, almost enough for a few people to stand on at the same time. At the time when the stone tform became visible, Su Yubing naturally didn''t see it as her consciousness was sucked away by the linlong broken sword and now that she saw it, she couldn''t help but feel a familiar aura emanating from this formation. At this point, Mo Yuxin said, "I tried to identify what this formation does but I didn''t even feel any spiritual power fluctuation and it gives off the same feeling as any other rock except the inscriptions." Hearing what Mo Yuxin said made Su Yubing a little surprised as what she described waspletely different from what she''s feeling right now. From the moment, Su Yubingid her eyes upon this formation, she automatically knew it''s functions and at this time she couldn''t help but say, "It''s a highly advanced space time teleportation formation! But the coordinates are mysterious." Hearing what Su Yubing said, Mo Yuxin knew that what she thought was correct, but she couldn''t help but look towards Su Yubing''s eyes and Su Yubing instantly understood what she wanted to know but she herself didn''t have any conclusive reasons, "I feel that it''s probably because I epted the inheritance from the linlong broken sword. After all, this ce was used by the owner of the sword but she probably also made this formation and set it as the condition for triggering this formation." After listening to Su Yubing , Mo Yuxin also nodded and said, "Hmm. That seems like the most possible answer." After saying this she couldn''t help but ask again, "Can you use this teleportation formation?" "Yes. I feel that the moment, I walk onto the tform, it would automatically start Operating." Su Yubing said and looked towards Mo Yuxin again and happened to meet each other''s eyes at the same time. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both felt each other''s eagerness for trying this formation and to see if there''s another adventure ahead or maybe they would find another opportunity and they definitely didn''t want to miss it. So they both nodded towards each other and naturally took each other''s hand and interlocked their fingers and went towards the stone tform. The moment Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stood on the stone tform, Su Yubing subconsciously emitted a hint of chilly aura from her body and vaguely feeling the functions of the formation, guided her icy aura towards the centre of the formation and the moment, her icy aura came into touch with the formation''s eyes, the whole stone tform along with ck stone cave trembled violently. The trembling didn''t stop until the formation started glowing with a blue light. And the next moment, a bright sh of light blue light enveloped both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing and the next moment they were teleported away to far away unknown ce. After they were teleported away from the ck stone cave, the stone tform which had the formations inscribed on them slowly turned into dust andpletely disappeared from the ce. The dim cave which previously held a bit of warmth also turnedpletely ck as if thest bit of life from the cave has also disappeared. Now this cave has be abandoned, floating between the gaps of dimensions for who knows how long before it has a chance of reappearing in the world again. At this time, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both found themselves infront of an incredible and beautiful picture. The moment they opened their eyes, they felt a breath of ancient powers as the sight before then was truly wonderful. The two of them stood about a few miles away from the incredible and majestic sight before them. What they saw looked like an entire underground city and the structure was soo huge that no matter where they looked looked, they could only see the horizon. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both had that same idea, "It''s an ancient ruins!" Though it could barely be called a ruins as the architecture and the buildings as well as stone paved roads were in pretty good condition. Most of the building seemed to built out of smooth gray stones but they definitely weren''t normal stones as Mo Yuxin''s spiritual power couldn''t even make a ssh on them but the more she tried to look inside, the more she felt as if a ck abyss kept absorbing her spiritual power and she couldn''t find out anything at all. The roofs of the small buildings were also made with a strange material which seemed like red wood and the roads were paved with ck and white triangr shaped tiles which felt extremely strong as if even a strong nascent soul realms Cultivator wouldn''t be able to make a crack on it. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both felt that all over the surroundings had a breath of ancient and turbid air as if time has stood still in this ce for hundreds of thousands of years. At this moment, they noticed that although there was no sun to illuminate this underground ce but there were magicmps all over the ce which clearly illuminated the whole ce making it seems no different from the outside world. At this moment, when the were marveling at the sight around them, a slight sound sounded from behind them, "Ahem... Wee.... . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 88: Chapter 88 - Ancient Ruins (Part 2) ! Who is this old woman? After Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stood on the teleportation formation in the ck stone cave, Su Yubing subconsciously emitted a trace of icy aura from her body which went towards the centre of the formation and the next second, a blinding blue light enveloped then both and by the time they opened their eyes, both of them found themselves infront of this massive underground city. It didn''t take them long to understand that the incredible sight before them is nothing but an Ancient Ruin! All over the surroundings had a damp yet ancient breath in it as if time has stood still for who knows how many hundreds of thousands of years. What surprised them even more was that all the buildings, roofs, the roads and even the walls were made up of strange material which even Mo Yuxin felt she couldn''t break at her full strength now. Well, without the usage of divine sense that is but that too would definitely take a toll on her mind and body at her current state. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stood hand in hand infront of this massive structure and couldn''t help but be suprised that it seemed no different than outside world as whole underground city was illuminated like it was daytime but infact, there was no sun or anything! All over the ce and streets, there were huge streetmps which were clearly magical as they kept glowing with such a magical light that even if you look at them with your eyes open, it wouldn''t blind you nor does it feel hot like with the sun! Everything in here was truly a magical sight that neither Mo Yuxin nor Su Yubing has ever seen. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked at each and Mo Yuxin said, "Let''s go explore this ce." Hearing her, Su Yubing also nodded in response as they slowly walked towards this underground city. And the more they walked towards this ce, the more weird things they noticed about here. There were not a single living person here, which was understandable as it is after all, an ancient ruins and whoever those people who lived here has most definitely either died or even if some are alive, they are one of the most strongest and unfathomable existence in the whole world now or there''s also a chance that some have already ascended. But what felt more weird was that not a single ce in this underground city, be it the gray walls, or the stone pavements or the buildings or even the seemingly delicate looking roofs had a dent or even cracks! It truly looked as if time has stood still in this ce and it also made clear just how mysterious and profound these materials are. It didn''t take long for them to reach the actual city and it was incredibly beautiful yet sophisticated. This ce and Azure Dragon City couldn''t even bepared. Everything here looked like it was made by the most finest craftsmen. It truly looked like a ce that the most wealthy, in case here the most powerful of people lived here. Even though heavens know how many eons have passed in this ce but the faint aura of oppression still kept pouring out from the buildings and houses in this city. If Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both weren''t as powerful as they are now, they would most definitely feel the heaviness of the pressure. "Let''s take a look at that building over there. It seems like the pressureing from there is many times more than all the other buildings!" Su Yubing suddenly leaned closer towards Mo Yuxin and said while pointing towards a particrly unique building. As Mo Yuxin looked towards the ce, she felt that something was weird about the building, specifically it''s position! As she observed more and more, an outrageous idea came into her mind! All the buildings and even streetmps that are ced in this ce are ced in weird positions but they strangely seems to align with each other and the whole structure looks like a giant formation! And the thing that caught her attention about the specific building is that, it seems like it''s position is at the center of this huge formation! After thinking about the possibility of such an outrageous idea, Mo Yuxin also told Su Yubing and she also noticed the strangeness of the positions here. Then in a tacit understanding, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both tried to fly upwards but another strange thing happened! They couldn''t fly at all! No matter how hard they tried to manipte thews of space and try to fly, they couldn''t! As if an invisible power has jammed their ability to fight! The whole situation just got weirder and weirder and Mo Yuxin even tried to use her divine sense but a strange feeling of crisis emerged in her mind as if the moment, she got caught, something disastrous would happen. "Everything about this ce is weird. I can feel the Heavenlyws but I can''t manipte them at will! It seems until and unless our understanding andprehension of heavenlyws reach a certain height, it''s impossible to fly here at our current strength." Su Yubing at this time said after carefully analysing the whole situation. Mo Yuxin also nodded and seeing that flying was impossible and it meant that it was not possible for them to investigate the possibility of formation, they could only give up their idea and went towards the buildings. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing came close and the moment, they ced their hands on the door of the building, a heaviness washed over them as if the gravity surrounding the building was many times more than normal! But they were still powerful enough to ignore it and pushed the door open but it took quite a bit of strength from them before the door finally opened. As they went inside and took a look, they found to their surprise that the whole room was extremely simple with only a table and chair, a bed and a few other normal furniture for everyday use. But what was more surprising was that there was actually not a single speck of dust in the whole room! At this point Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing, both were not that surprised from all these strange things and the moment, they wanted to turn around to go out, a strange voice suddenly came from behind startling the two of them! "Ohh! Two little younglings!!" The moment this seemingly old woman''s voice floated towards them, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both took out their sword in an instant and turned around to with vignce as Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing closer towards her subconsciously in a protective manner. "Hohoho.. No need to be hostile, younglings. I''m the guardian of this ce. Wee to the ancient city ''Shenghuo Menkou''!" As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing turned around to face the strange voice that floated in their ears, to their surprise, they actually found an old woman dressed in white cyan robe just outside of the door of this building ! Even though this old woman looked simple but the unintentional pressure emanating from her gave both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing a feeling of standing infront of an insurmountable mountain! Like a holy spirit from the highest immortal pce. Mixed with the profound pressure, there was an almost overflowing heroic spiriting from this old woman that made them have a sense of admiration towards this figure almost subconsciously. Mo Yuxin also didn''t feel a single trace of malicious intent from her and both of them finally rxed a little and believed her words. After all, the almost transparent figure of this old woman made it obvious that she was no physical body and it was probably a part of the consciousness left by the original soul to guard this ce. And as for what happened to the original soul, we could only say that she is not alive anymore. At this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both out away their weapon and Mo Yuxin asked, "Greetings to senior. May I know the purpose of your visit?" Seeing that Mo Yuxin was respectful of her but not ttering or arrogant, the old woman nodded with obvious satisfaction and said, "Hohoho... It''s fate that we met, younglings. Come, there''s a lot to chat about. It would be rude to chat without a cup of warm tea at least." As the old woman said, she waved her hand and walked inside the room, they were currently in and with another wave of her hand, a low table and three mattresses were ced in the centre of the room and there was actually a kettle with streaming hot tea in it as well as three ordinary yet mysterious cups! The old woman walked towards one side of the low table and sat down on the mattress and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also followed. Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing''s hand and tightened her interlocking fingers as their eyes met each other, full of gentleness and utmost tenderness for each other. Mo Yuxin nodded towards Su Yubing and they both sat down without saying a word as if in a tacit understanding unique to them only. The old woman looked at their interaction with interest but hidden beneath the interest, there was, Nostalgia!? Longing?! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 89: Chapter 89 - Ancient Ruins (part 3) ! Sons of destiny!? When Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were trying to identify the purpose of this ancient ruins, they encountered a particrly strange building which emitted a pressure far above the other houses. As they decided to open the door and enter it to take a look, they found to their suprise that the doors were soo heavy that even with their strength, they had to exert quite a lot of strength before it opened. But what came into view was a very random yet normal looking room with nothing but simple furnitures for daily life usage. But what was suprising wasn''t that the seemingly wooden furnitures stands still even after so many countless years but that there wasn''t a single speck of dust on anywhere in the room, as if someone had been cleaning it regrly. As they were somewhat distracted by the sight before them, a sudden yet old but particrly warm voice floated into their ears making both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing not only surprised but also extremely vignt as they immediately took out their swords and turned around to face the source of the sound. What came into view was a seemingly old woman who was dressed in a cyan white robe, looking particrly ethereal as her ck and white hair draped down her waist flowing like water, her ck eyes seemed to have a burning heroic spirit hidden within and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both felt a innate sense of admiration towards this figure. Their previous vignce already rxed a lot but Mo Yuxin still didn''t dare to gamble, "May I ask for senior''s purpose in visiting us juniors." Even though she asked this, Mo Yuxin was particrly respectful of this old senior as with her keen senses she immediately felt a profound power emanating from her that made her truly surprised for a second. And if it wasn''t for her divine sense, she might''ve never known. Even though this old woman looks extremely ordinary but no one would dare to think so. After hearing Mo Yuxin''s question and the way she was respectful towards seniors made the old woman visibly satisfied as she nodded her head a bit and said, "Hohoho... It''s been a long time since I''vee into human contact. Let''s chat over a cup of warm tea otherwise it would seem quite rude." The old woman said and went into the house as she waved her hand a little and the next moment, a low table materialized out of thin air! Not only that but also a pair of sitting mattress on one side with a single pair on the other also came into view. And with another wave of her hand, a kettle with steaming hot tea in it with three cups were also ced on the table. The old woman sat on the single mattress as she beckoned then toe forward and sit down. At this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing already had a hunch about who she is but waited respectfully for the senior to speak and their previous vignce had alreadypletely disappeared and now there was only curiosity in their minds. Mo Yuxin looked at Su Yubing who also turned her head to look at her. Their eyes met each other and the visible affection seemed to be overflowing. The gentleness and tenderness in them seemed like a pool of warm spring water and they were willing to drown in them together. Mo Yuxin tightened her interlocking fingers with Su Yubing and as if in a tacit understanding, they both came forward and sat down on the pair of mattress right beside each other. As they sat down, Mo Yuxin''s hand subconsciously went towards Su Yubing''s hand to hold them but instead she ended up touching her slender and soft thighs causing them both to stiffen in their ce. Su Yubing''s ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eyes as well as Mo Yuxin. But because they were infront of the senior old woman, they didn''t dare to say anything and chose to pretend to be calm and distract themselves from it. But Mo Yuxin felt a little dry in her throat as the soft feeling on them lingered on her finger tips and she couldn''t help but nce at them from the corner of her eyes with a burning desire in her eyes. Of course, Su Yubing noticed her actions and felt embarrassed even more as they were right infront of the senior and could only re at Mo Yuxin. Seeing her cold eyes, Mo Yuxin immediately pressed down all the desires in her heart as she didn''t want to anger her and immediately retracted her outstretched hand and could only hold her hand instead. She could only try to distract themselves from their predicament by talking with the senior, As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing turned to look at the old woman, they both saw her looking at them with particrly smiling eyes but they could both feel a deep sense of longing and nostalgia from those old pair of eyes. "Ahem.. I''m Mo Yuxin and this is Su Yubing. We are from the outside world, from a ce called Azure Dragon City. We actually came here after encountering a cave of another senior with a sword called ''LingLong Sword''. There, we found a strange teleportation formation and arrived in this ce after using it." Mo Yuxin talked and gave a brief introduction as to who they were as well as how they came into this ce. The old woman also listened carefully but the moment, the word ''Linglong'' came out of Mo Yuxin''s mouth, she seemed particrly excited as she immediately asked without the pretense of an old immortal but more like an excited child, "You!! You encountered LingLong Sword?!! Hohoho... Good, good. So, who among you received the inheritance left in it? " After being excited for a brief moment, she returned to her previous calm and asked again. From the words of the senior, it was evident that she knew the owner of the LingLong Sword and from her brief excitement, it wasn''t hard to deduce that she must''ve had a pretty good rtionship with her. Su Yubing at this moment simply took out the LingLong Sword and ced it on the table as she said, "It''s me. Senior." Her words were always precise and to the point but nobody would ever feel any sense of superiority nor any sense of arrogance in her words. It seems it was only infront of Mo Yuxin that she spoke more like a young girl. After seeing the broken LingLong Sword ced on the table, The old woman stretched out her hand and sword flew into her hands as she carefully traced her fingers on the sword body. After seeing the state of the sword, there was a brief moment of sadness and helplessness shing in her eyes but she quickly concealed it. Of course Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both noticed it and knew that there was some kind of story rted to it. In the next moment, The senior ced the sword down with a helpless sigh at the end. "Take it back. Youngdy. Now this sword belongs to you until shees to take it back herself." As the old woman said, she gestured her hand a little as all the three cups were filled with a scented tea which had a particrly refreshing aroma as if your soul itself was being reinvigorated by it. Su Yubing consciously took the sword into her storage ring and they both obviously heard the underlying meaning in the seniors words. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and they both knew what each other was thinking without even talking. "The owner of the LingLong Sword is still alive in some form or other." This is what they deduced from the senior'' words and couldn''t help but be surprised but that was only for a second as after all, for such a strong Cultivator like her, it wasn''t a big deal to be alive. At this point, The old woman suddenly started talking, "You must''ve a lot of questions about this ce and everything. Don''t worry, I will answer them to the best of my abilities. As for who I am, I''m the guardian of this ce and my name is ''Xie Guiwan''. This is the ancient city called ''Shenghuo Menkou''. This is also the ce where the truly strongest of the world gathered at one time. They studied spiritual energy, invented new technology, formations, inscriptions, weapon smithing, alchemy and also studying more efficient way to cultivate. as for the purpose, I can''t say much as you''re not powerful enough and don''t have the necessary authority to know. But I can only say it''s because of a manmade cmity by a few so called ''Sons of destiny.''" Senior Xie said quite a few words about this ce but what intrigued both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing the most was the word '' Sons of destiny.'' Mo Yuxin was particrly familiar with the word and she wasn''t that much surprised but was only curious for a moment but she suddenly felt Su Yubing''s huge emotional fluctuations beside her. Su Yubing tightened her hand holding Mo Yuxin''s and .... . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 90: Chapter 90 - Ancient Ruins part 3 SORRY FOR THE MISTAKE DEAR READERS. I''VE MADE MISTAKE AND UPLOADED THE PREVIOUS MANUSCRIPT AGAIN. AND THE CURRENT CHAPTER GOT DELETED BECAUSE OF AN ERROR. I''M SORRY FOR THE INCONVENIENCE. I WILL UPLOAD THE LATEST CHAPTER TOMORROW. PLEASE STAY TUNED. When Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were trying to identify the purpose of this ancient ruins, they encountered a particrly strange building which emitted a pressure far above the other houses. As they decided to open the door and enter it to take a look, they found to their suprise that the doors were soo heavy that even with their strength, they had to exert quite a lot of strength before it opened. But what came into view was a very random yet normal looking room with nothing but simple furnitures for daily life usage. But what was suprising wasn''t that the seemingly wooden furnitures stands still even after so many countless years but that there wasn''t a single speck of dust on anywhere in the room, as if someone had been cleaning it regrly. As they were somewhat distracted by the sight before them, a sudden yet old but particrly warm voice floated into their ears making both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing not only surprised but also extremely vignt as they immediately took out their swords and turned around to face the source of the sound. What came into view was a seemingly old woman who was dressed in a cyan white robe, looking particrly ethereal as her ck and white hair draped down her waist flowing like water, her ck eyes seemed to have a burning heroic spirit hidden within and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both felt a innate sense of admiration towards this figure. Their previous vignce already rxed a lot but Mo Yuxin still didn''t dare to gamble, "May I ask for senior''s perpose in visiting us juniors." Even though she asked this, Mo Yuxin was particrly respectful of this old senior as with her keen senses she immediately felt a profound power emanating from her that made her truly surprised for a second. And if it wasn''t for her divine sense, she might''ve never known. Even though this old woman looks extremely ordinary but no one would dare to think so. After hearing Mo Yuxin''s question and the way she was respectful towards seniors made the old woman visibly satisfied as she nodded her head a bit and said, "Hohoho... It''s been a long time since I''vee into human contact. Let''s chat over a cup of warm tea otherwise it would seem quite rude." The old woman said and went into the house as she waved her hand a little and the next moment, a low table materialised out of thin air! Not only that but also a pair of sitting mattress on one side with a single pair on the other also came into view. And with another wave of her hand, a kettle with steaming hot tea in it with three cups were also ced on the table. The old woman sat on the single mattress as she beckoned then toe forward and sit down. At this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing already had a hunch about who she is but waited respectfully for the senior to speak and their previous vignce had alreadypletely disappeared and now there was only curiousity in their minds. Mo Yuxin looked at Su Yubing who also turned her head to look at her. Their eyes met each other and the visible affection seemed to be overflowing. The gentleness and tenderness in them seemed like a pool of warm spring water and they were willing to drown in them together. Mo Yuxin tightened her interlocking fingers with Su Yubing and as if in a tacit understanding, they both came forward and sat down on the pair of matress right beside each other. As they sat down, Mo Yuxin''s hand subconsciously went towards Su Yubing''s hand to hold them but instead she ended up touching her slender and soft thighs causing them both to stiffen in their ce. Su Yubing''s ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eyes as well as Mo Yuxin. But because they were infront of the senior old woman, they didn''t dare to say anything and chose to pretend to be calm and distract themselves from it. But Mo Yuxin felt a little dry in her throat as the soft feeling on them lingered on her finger tips and she couldn''t help but nce at them from the corner of her eyes with a burning desire in her eyes. Of course, Su Yubing noticed her actions and felt embarassed even more as they were right infront of the senior and could only re at Mo Yuxin. Seeing her cold eyes, Mo Yuxin immediately pressed down all the desires in her heart as she didn''t want to anger her and immediately retracted her outstretched hand and could only hold her hand instead. She could only try to distract themselves from their predicament by talking with the senior, As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing turned to look at the old woman, they both saw her looking at them with particrly smiling eyes but they could both feel a deep sense of longing and nostalgia from those old pair of eyes. "Ahem.. I''m Mo Yuxin and this is Su Yubing. We are from the outside world, from a ce called Azure Dragon City. We actually came here after encountering a cave of anither senior with a sword called ''LingLong Sword''. There, we found a strange teleportation formation and arrived in this ce after using it." Mo Yuxin talked and gave a brief introduction as to who they were as well as how they came into this ce. The old woman also listened carefully but the moment, the word ''Linglong'' came out of Mo Yuxin''s mouth, she seemed particrly excited as she immediately asked without the pretense of an old immortal but more like an excited child, "You!! You encountered LingLong Sword?!! Hohoho... Good, good. So, who among you recieved the inheritance left in it? " After being excited for a brief moment, she returned to her previous calm and asked again. From the words of the senior, it was evident that she knew the owner of the LingLong Sword and from her brief excitement, it wasn''t hard to deduce that she must''ve had a pretty good rtionship with her. Su Yubing at this moment simply took out the LingLong Sword and ced it on the table as she said, "It''s me. Senior." Her words were always precise and to the point but nobody would ever feel any sense of superiority nor any sense of arrogance in her words. It seems it was only infront of Mo Yuxin that she spoke more like a young girl. After seeing the broken LingLong Sword ced on the table, The old woman stretched out her hand and sword flew into her hands as she carefully traced her fingers on the sword body. After seeing the state of the sword, there was a brief moment of sadness and helplessness shing in her eyes but she quickly concealed it. Ofcourse Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both noticed it and knew that there was some kind of story rted to it. In the next moment, The senior ced the sword down with a helpless sigh at the end. "Take it back. Youngdy. Now this sword belongs to you until shees to take it back herself." As the old woman said, she gestured her hand a little as all the three cups were filled with a scented tea which had a particrly refreshing aroma as if your soul itself was being reinvigorated by it. Su Yubing consciously took the sword into her storage ring and they both obviously heard the underlying meaning in the seniors words. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and they both knew what each other was thinking without even talking. "The owner of the LingLong Sword is still alive in some form or other." This is what they deduced from the senior'' words and couldn''t help but be surprised but that was only for a second as after all, for such a strong Cultivator like her, it wasn''t a big deal to be alive. At this point, The old woman suddenly started talking, "You must''ve a lot of questions about this ce and everything. Don''t worry, I will answer them to the best of my abilities. As for who I am, I''m the guardian of this ce and my name is ''Xie Guiwan''. This is the ancient city called ''Shenghuo Menkou''. This is also the ce where the truly strongest of the world gathered at one time. They studied spiritual energy, invented new technology, formations, inscriptions, weaponsmithing, alchemy and also studying more efficient way to cultivate. as for the purpose, I can''t say much as you''re not powerful enough and don''t have the necessary authority to know. But I can only say it''s because of a manmade cmity by a few so called ''Sons of destiny.''" Senior Xie said quite a few words about this ce but what intrigued both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing the most was the word '' Sons of destiny.'' Mo Yuxin was particrly familiar with the word and she wasn''t that much surprised but was only curious for a moment but she suddenly felt Su Yubing''s huge emotional fluctuations beside her. Su Yubing tightened her hand holding Mo Yuxin''s and .... . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 91: Chapter 91 - Ancient Ruins (part 4)! Explanation? As the senior Xie finished giving them a brief introduction of this ce but the moment the word ''Sons of Destiny'' came, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing showed different reactions. Mo Yuxin was stunned for a moment as she already knew quite a few things about the so called Son''s of destiny individuals thanks to the inheritance as well as her previous life and the only emotion in her mind was curiosity. And as she was pondering the meaning behind the so called manmade cmity caused by these individuals, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt her right hand which held Su Yubing''s left hand was being grabbed by a stronger force by Su Yubing. Mo Yuxin suddenly came out of her thoughts and the next moment, the countless negative emotions of the woman beside her poured into her heart almost making her heart tremble as she felt as if her heart was being squeezed by something and a sudden sense of sadness filled her heart. As she was about to turn to the side and say something, Su Yubing''s hand suddenly loosened their strength as her emotions returned to normal and from the very beginning to now, there was no visible changes on her expressions as if the fleeting emotional fluctuations didn''t even happen but Mo Yuxin beside her clearly knew that what she felt waspletely real and it was Su Yubing herself who let her feel it and only her. Even the powerful and profound senior Xie didn''t notice anything. Seeing that Su Yubing hadpletely calmed down and returned to her previous calmness, Mo Yuxin didn''t say anything nor did she even turn around to face her, but her hands holding Su Yubing Became tighter as her slender fingers slid across Su Yubing''s and interlocked them in a tight bond. Feeling the sudden changes and the warmth emanating from Mo Yuxin, Su Yubing felt a warm surge flowing through her heart as even thest bit of negetive feelingpletely subsided. At this moment, Senior Xie spoke again, "I feel that you both know something about the so called son''s of destiny but it would be better to not be curious about them and if by any misfortune, you''ve encountered them, stay away from them at all cost." Hearing her say this, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both weren''t surprised but infact, Mo Yuxin felt that what she said was right. After all, these individuals have extremely weird powers or in the novel''s word, ''golden fingers''. And from the very few novels about these individuals that Mo Yuxin read, she knew that these guys are nothing more than ticking timebombs and a huge trouble ma. Staying away from them would be better and from what she learned from the inheritance and her previous life, even more so for beautiful women. At this moment, Su Yubing suddenly asked, "Then what''s the purpose of this ce and what exactly happened here?" Hearing her question, Senior Xie showed a bit of an helpless and self deprecating smile and said, "Sigh.. at the time when these few individuals popped up in the world one after another, everything in the world became jumbled up. These individuals were a walking ma for disaster. Wherever they go, it seems that whole ce and even the people there bes a sort of stepping stone for them to empower themselves more. One word to describe them would be, vengeful. They don''t care about anyone except a few underlings and women. Quite a lot beautiful and proud women of that generation who had heavenly backgrounds became mere concubines of these individuals andpletely degraded themselves to the point that it was hard for their parents and families to bear. I can''t say much why but there''s a bigger power at y otherwise those proud and heavenly beauties would never lower themselves to the point of tolerating other women with their man. At first, they were rtively normal and only went towards persuing higher power but after a certain time, one after another, different kinds of conflicts started happening all over the world. Wars started happening between major sects for some reason and the ones who benefited the most were these individuals. Different major disasters kept happening and no matter what the higher powers of this world did, it could only be solved by these individuals and that too by unreal coincidences. Even then not many people or the top powers of the world noticed anything, it was only after the shocking event when the spiritual power of the world dropped to staggering degree and the heavenly tribtions faced by normal cultivators went up a notch that we finally noticed the problem. Almost the whole world''s Cultivators stopped advancing at some point but these individuals kept getting stronger and stronger through weird coincidences and unnatural luck that the strongest of the world at that time, all came together to find out the cause of it that they finally found the problem. And after that, the strongest individuals of the world gathered to create this ce and to find a solution but at that point, these individuals were also far stronger and almost on par with the strongest of the world. After that, it was long time of war against those individuals as well as how to find the solution to the countless problem in the world. And by the end of it, this ce was made into a training ground for future generations, in case they encounter those individuals again." Senior Xie said a long paragraph at the same time and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing listened without any moments of inattention. Listening to the words of Senior Xie, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt incredible. Although a lot of points were missed in her story because of the obvious restrictions but it wasn''t hard to deduce what exactly happened at that time. Mo Yuxin suddenly asked, "So, senior, did you seed in your purpose?" Hearing her question, Senior Xie''s eyes shed with obviousplications and finally she heaved a sigh and said, "Yes and no. We did seed but we couldn''t get rid of the root cause. In fact, that is where we were most helpless about. Getting rid of the root cause is something which was not possible even if we sacrifice all the strongest individuals of that time, so we had to settle for the next best thing." "And what was it senior." Mo Yuxin asked quickly as she was really curious to know. As she said that, a ruthless light shed in senior Xie''s eyes as she said word by word with utmost coldness, "Completely remove their existence from the face of this world." Here they obviously means those few so called ''son''s of destiny''. Hearing her answer, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing weren''t surprised and felt that this was probably the best ending. After saying all these, Senior Xie closed her eyes for a moment as she took a sip of the warm and fragrant tea and the next second she spoke, "Although I tried to tell you as much as possible but there''s a lot of things that I''m not allowed to say as you can see. You would have to deduce most of the other things from my words and fill the gaps yourself. Anyway, as you get stronger, you would automatically get to know many more things." As she said that, Senior Xie ced her eyes on Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing and looked at them with her calm eyes and there seemed to be sh of light shining in her almost ethereal eyes and she said the next second, "Although, we tried our best to get rid of them but it''s not the end and we don''t know if it will ever even end. But as the people of this world, it''s up to us and the younger generation to carry this burden and do our best. Anyway, you don''t need to concern yourself with these issues now. We created this ce as a means of trials for the future generation and you two are the first ones toe in millions of year. And it means, something is going to happen again." At this point senior Xie sighed again. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing learned quite a lot of incredible information in a short time but what attracted them the most was the trials that Senior talked about. After all, such a ce which was created by the strongest in the world millions of years ago would definitely have heaven defying benefits. Mo Yuxin was also looking forward to it and couldn''t help but ask, "So, what are these trials, senior Xie?" Hearing her question, Senior Xie pondered for a moment before saying, "Hmm, about the trials..... Follow me." Senior Xie said and stood up and walked out of the house. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and also followed her. Mo Yuxin noticed that senior Xie was walking towards the centre of the underground city and at this moment, Senior''s voice floated to their ears, "The trials are extremely mysterious. Though my original soul would definitely have known the ins and out of it but my consciousness now doesn''t have the following information. I only know how to activate the trial and lead the younger generation to wards it. So, as for what trials you will encounter will be up to you." . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 92: Chapter 92 - Ancient Ruins (part 5) END Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing followed Senior Xie as she led them towards the ce where the trial would be held. As they walked behind her, they soon found themselves walking towards the centre of the city, where a huge ck pir was standing with intricate runes engraved on the body of the pir. As they walked towards it, Senior Xie suddenly said, "Though I don''t have much information about the trials but at this stage, but don''t think that this is the only ''Shenghuo Menkou'' in the world." Hearing her words, both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were confused and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but say, "What do you mean by that, senior?" "It means, ''Shenghuo Menkou'' isn''t one single ce in the world. Well, at first it was only a single ce in the world but after the war against the sons of destiny ended, the creators all decided to make four more ''Shenghuo Menkou'' underground city for the four other continents in the world. As the main ''Shenghuo Menkou'' is actually situated in the central continent. After all, we don''t know, which continent would end up being the birth ce of one of these individuals." Senior Xie again revealed another shocking information. Mo Yuxin suddenly asked, "So, are all the five ''Shenghuo Menkou'' ce offers different trials and opportunities?" Hearing Mo Yuxin''s question, Senior Xie nodded lightly and said, "Yes. All of them also have different conditions for entering the trials. You can say, the ''Shenghuo Menkou'' located in the central continent is thest trial ce and also the ce with the strictest conditions for entering and also the ce which would provide all the answers to your questions. Even the ones I can''t say. Maybe you would even get to know some heavenly secrets." Hearing her words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both nodded and they continued walking forward. As they walked closer towards the center of the underground city, the strange ck pir became clearer and visible to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both couldn''t help but notice that the strange runes engraved on the pir seems to be moving ever so slightly in such a strange way that it confuses people. They knew at first nce that the material of the pir was definitely not ordinary and maybe even a treasure in itself. But what Mo Yuxin was more curious about was the position of the pir. Even though she couldn''t fly in this ce but it wasn''t hard for her to get a rough location of the underground city just by seeing her buildings and she couldn''t help but notice that this pir is strangely in a very hidden position in this formation like structure. Mo Yuxin had hunche that maybe this pir acts as the eye of the formation as in the most vulnerable ce as well as the position which binds the whole formation. Retracting her gaze, Mo Yuxin suddenly became curious about the materials used in this city and couldn''t help but ask, "What strange materials are the buildings and floors made of, senior?" Hearing her question, Senior Xie casually said, "This is one the many researches done here by some genius inventors. The material is strange substance called ''Mythiril'' which can be shaped in the way you want but also retaining some inherent features, such as flexibility and durability. In another word, this material was also called ''indestructable'' by the inventors. Though not entirely, the effect simr to it can be achieved by a capable cksmith. You know, a good weapon or armour made by this material would have at least a sky grade evaluation to as high as heaven grade." Hearing her words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both couldn''t help but be surprised. They didn''t know that materials in the whole underground city is actually so valuable!! This whole ce is like a whole mythiril mine! If she can take all the materials here, she would probably not have to worry about money and resources for a long long time. At this time, the three people finally came infront of the pir and Senior Xie suddenly came to a stop. "Here it is. I can''t go any further but I hope you get the best out of this ce. Though at your level, this ce wouldn''t be able to provide much benefit as it''s after all, the ''Shenghuo Menkou'' of the eastern Continent, the weakest. The creators didn''t have much high hope for this continent but I''ve got a feeling that you two would prove them wrong." After saying all this, Senior Xie didn''t wait for their response and simply made a hand seal with her fingers in the air and the next second, the whole underground city vibrated from inside out. The next second, suddenly the still ck pir exuded a strange green light and a weird space fluctuation ured on the space infront of the pir. "Whoooshh... With a sizzling sound, the space was torn apart in two as a ck hole like structure appeared in their eyes. And the next second, Senior Xie''s voice floated into their ears, "Step into it." As she said that, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but turn to look at her and there was a visible smile of relief on her face and the next second, the figure of Senior Xie turned into tiny particles and disappeared in thin air and a soft voice came into their ears, "Good luck." All of this happened in an instant and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both weren''t prepared for it and couldn''t help but pause in confusion. But time was ticking and the space fluctuation was getting more and more intense as if the next second, the structure would disappear and they would never get to the trials. But it didn''t take much time for Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing toe back to their senses and the next moment, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each and at the same time and without saying anything bowed towards the ce where the senior Xie disappeared to show their respect. After doing all these, Both of them took their hands and interwined their fingers and with a firm mind, walked towards the ck hole andpletely disappeared within it. .. .. As they opened their eyes, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing suddenly found themselves in a strange room. Where there was nothing but the four walls. They were a bit confused by the sight before them and couldn''t help but nce at each other. "This ce is a bit strange." Su Yubing suddenly said to which Mo Yuxin nodded and said, "Yeah. It feels a bit strange here." As they were talking about the strangeness of this ce, suddenly a white light shes before their eyes as the ground started trembling a little and the next moment, a small and strange looking golem appeared infront of them. "Wee to the trials of the forebears. I''m the trial assistant created by the creators to operate the trials for the future generation. If you have any questions, please ask." Suddenly seeing this strange scene, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing momentarily paused but didn''t find it surprising after encountering all the outrageous and shocking scenes today. They carefully inspected the golem before them and found that it didn''t have any humanlike intelligence and only gave answers to what they asked. "What are the trials we will face?" Mo Yuxin asked the first question and also the most important one. The golem made a creaking sound at first before it''s mechanical voice came out. "To the two inheritors, the trials are limited from qi condensation to golden core initial realm and are set up to a variety of challenges based on the most imminent needs of the inheritors. They range from killing opponents to fighting againstrge number of beasts to solving intricate puzzles and etc. The point of the this trial is to push the human limits of the inheritors, be it mentally, physically or even spiritually. Most of the trials are meant to even push you outside of the boundaries of these limitations and even though these trials won''t help you improve in Cultivation level much but your whole person would go through a huge qualitative change. These trials can have as little as one tests to as many as hundreds depending on the needs of the inheritors. Each stage is unique and would help you grow and they also have various benefits and rewards afterpletion but I''ve been programmed not to tell you any of the inside details. These trials are also highly dangerous and there''s also a slight change of death in this trials. But that is why, these trials aren''t forced upon the inheritors and you can quit anytime you want. I will give you these two emrald tokens and the moment you crush it, you will be forcefully rejected out of the trials." As the golem said, he took out an emrald stone and gave each to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. And the next moment, the golem opened a passage on the side of the wall and... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 93: Chapter 93 - The Trials Of The Forebears ! (Part 1) As the Golem trial assistant exined some of the details about the trials, what caught Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing''s attention was the fact that there''s even a certain chance of death. It goes to show, just how hard the trials can be for some. But they weren''t scared or anxious as the power they have cultivated far exceeds their own Cultivation base. Looking at the emrald tokens in their hands, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and in a tacit understanding, put them away in their respective storage ring and system space. After all, they were both confident that they wouldn''t need it at all. After finishing his exnation, the mechanical golem asked, "Do you wish to proceed for the trials?" The same mechanical voice as before came into their ears and both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing answered at the same time, "Yes... The moment, they answered in affirmative, the golem made a slight creaking noise and the next moment, he went towards one side of the wall and this particr section of the wall opened suddenly without any noise at all. The golem went through the passage created in the wall and said to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing, "Please follow me, inheritors." After saying that, he went through the passage as Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing followed his way. Both of them came towards the passage but it seemed extremely dark and they couldn''t see anything even if they used spiritual power as if a thinyer of darkness separates the both sides of this passage. Mo Yuxin first put her hands on this darkness and weirdly it went through and she clearly felt an invisible force as if she really passed through a thinyer of barrier of some kind. Mo Yuxin took back her hand and subconsciously held Su Yubing''s hand and said in a soft voice, "Let''s go." "Umm.. A low audible hum sounded and Mo Yuxin took the first step and stepped towards the passage and Su Yubing followed right beside her. The moment, their bodies passed through the passage, they felt as if they''ve travelled to apletely different ce as the air around seemed particrly refreshing. They opened their eyes and found that the ce they''vee is nothing but a vast expanse of greenery with only a single standing tree into the distance. The golem was standing a small distance away from where they were and was looking at them as if waiting for them. Seeing them arriving in this ce, the golem again started walking but this time, he walked towards that single standing tree at the distance. The tree looked normal when Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked from the distance but as they came closer, they saw that the tree was actually huge and can even be called a simple giant. It stand to about more than 50 feet high, simple yet majestic, standing like thest pir holding up the whole world. The tree looked simple but the huge amount of lifeforce, exuding from it makes it obvious that this is not a simple tree. Infornt of the tree, there was a high pedestal that waspletely white and stood about a few meters tall. Once the golem reached the pedestal, he took out two talisman from somewhere and handing it to them before he started exining, "There''s a formation here that can only be activated by me once the inheritorse. If you both are, I will activate the formation and it will immediately capture both of your position thanks to the talisman and you will transported to the first trial." After finishing speaking in his mechanical voice, the golem simply waited as if to receive their answer. Mo Yuxin an Su Yubing looked at each other and Mo Yuxin said, "Yes. We both are ready for the trials." The golem made a creaking sound again and led them both towards the pedestal and asked them to stand on it as he activated the formation. The white pedestal suddenly emmited a fait golden light as the smooth surface of the pedestal started shining with intricate runic patters on it. And the next moment, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt a blinding sh of light as their bodies were sucked away by the formation and sent to the ce of trials. As soon as they opened their eyes, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing found themselves in apletely different passage like a tunnel. The walls as well as the floor and even the roof of this tunnel were made by a strange ck stone like material which gives off the same feeling as the buildings in the underground city. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and Su Yubing couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s the trial? Has it already started?" "I don''t know. But this ce is strange. Maybe the trial has already started or maybe we have to continue down this path to reach the trials. Anyway, let''s check it out." Mo Yuxin said. "Ok." Su Yubing replied in a concise manner as they both started walking forward in this long tunnel. As they walked through the tunnel, they didn''t encounter any obstacles like the traps shown in the novels but instead as they kept walking forward, everything around the tunnel looked exactly the same as before making it difficult to know whether they''ve truly walked forward or simply stayed in one ce. The whole tunnel seemed like it was ying with their minds and if there was anyone else, they definitely would feel suffocating in such a strange ce. After what seemed like hours, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing kept walking forward but nothing changed in this tunnel, not even the route as the tunnel only kept going forward in a long straight line. Seeing that they didn''t encounter anything even after hours of walking and the tunnel didn''t even lead them to left or right, Mo Yuxin finally felt a bit irritated and couldn''t help but say, "Sigh... What''s going on. We''re just walking endlessly." Hearing herining, Su Yubing just smiled a little but she also frowned the next second, "I don''t even feel any energy fluctuations here. It means it''s not any sort of illusion." Hearing her say this, Mo Yuxin also nodded, "Yeah. If it was an illusion, I would definitely be able to feel it but this tunnel is just a simple long winding tunnel with no end in sight." Saying this, Both looked at each other as the next second, Mo Yuxin suddenly said, "Wait. Let me try something." She said and she took out the dusk lily pin and it erged into her long sword the next moment. Mo Yuxin simply held the sword in her hand and looked at Su Yubing before nodding and taking away her hand from Su Yubing''s and said, "Wait a second. Let me see if I can directly break through the walls on the side here." Hearing her Su Yubing frowned slightly and looked at their hands which were separated and felt a little anxious for no reason but didn''t say anything as she thought that maybe it was just a feeling. But she couldn''t help but say in a soft and warm voice, "Be careful." Hearing her voice and noticing the concern in them, Mo Yuxin smiled at her and went towards the wall on one side and positioned herself for the strike. She simply injected arge amount of Spiritual energy in the sword and thenext second, a fiery aura burst out from her as the centre. Mo Yuxin looked calm and collected as she simply made a downward sh at one position on the wall. "Boom!!! With a loud bang, the sword strike hit the wall but surprisingly, it bounced right off the wall and there was nothing but a simple scratch on it as it even repaired itself the next second. Seeing all this, Mo Yuxin frowned and was about to turn around to face Su Yubing, when a slightly suprised voice of a woman floated into her ears. Suddenly, she felt her heart almost jumping out of her throat as a anxiousness filled her and quickly turned around to face Su Yubing whose voice she heard. As she turned around, it only only in time for her to see the ends of Su Yubing''s long hair before shepletely fell into a gap opened in te floor the tunnel and disappearedpletely from Mo Yuxin''s sight! Mo Yuxin felt her blood going cold as she immediately shed right towards where Su Yubing disappeared. "Yubing!!!!" She screamed almost in a moment of huge anxiousness as she used every ounce of her power to run towards Su Yubing. But before she could reach the gap, it quickly closed itself right before her face. Mo Yuxin was soo anxious that Su Yubing disappeared right before her, she couldn''t help but use her bare hands to punch the ce where the g ap opened almost instantly. "Boom!! A lound bang sounded and her hands full of spiritual power couldn''t even make a dent on it! But . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 94: Chapter 94 - The Trials Of The Forebears! (part 2) After Su Yubing disappeared right before her eyes, Mo Yuxin couldn''t think straight for a moment as her trembling hands kept punching the ce where the gap was. So much so that after a few heavy puches, she couldn''t even coat it with spiritual power and simply started smashing with bare hands! Her heart felt heavy as self me, self loathing almost drowned her entire self. She couldn''t think clearly, she couldn''t even breath clearly. Her eyes went red as she felt her chaotic heartbeat bing more and more violent as if it would burst out of her chest in the next moment. At this point, she even forgot about her divine sense, as well as the emrald stone which would keep Su Yubing safe in case she encountered a dead end. Her mind was extremely chaotic and the only thing running in her mind was thest suprised voice of Su Yubing and thest strand of hair that she could see. At this moment, when she almost went berserk with punching and kicking the floor where Su Yubing disappeared that finally, Little An''s figure appeared right beside Mo Yuxin and she anxiously tried talking sense into this woman who looked like she would keep smashing her bloody hands until they break. "Big sis!! Big sis!! Wake up.. Sister Su is fine!! You know she has the emrald stone right. Nothing would happen!!" As Little An''s anxious voice floated into Mo Yuxin''s ears that she finally regained her senses as her hazy and bloody eyes slowly turned back to normal. The deathly aura, the divine sense that was constantly leaking out from her because of Mo Yuxin''s heavy mood finally subsided a lot. She slowly exhaled an exhausted breathe as she could finally think with a clear mind. Seeing that Mo Yuxin finally returned to normal, Little An couldn''t help but exhale a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but say, "Fortunately you''re okay big sis. If there wasn''t anyone near you, you would probably inflict a lot of self harm because you lost control of yourself." Little An said and Mo Yuxin also nodded slightly. She knew that loosing control like this was bad for her but she just couldn''t help it. The moment, Su Yubing disappeared right before her eyes, Mo Yuxin felt as if someone was using a blunt knife to and slowly inserting it in her heart. Mo Yuxin lowered her head for a moment before looking at Little An with tenderness, "Thank you, little An. And I''m sorry." "It''s okay, big sis. As long as you''re okay. Please take the healing pill and regte your breathing. We need to find Sister Su now." Little An said as she took out the healing pill from the system and handed it to Mo Yuxin. Mo Yuxin took it and put it in her mouth as she closed her eyes and sat in a lotus posting to regain her breathing and heal her somewhat bloody hands as well as return to her optimal state. After only a few minutes, with the help of healing pill, Mo Yuxin finally let out a turbid breathe and the next moment, she opened her eyes as she haspletely absorbed the effects of the healing pill and returned to her peak state. At the moment, she opened her eyes, her eyes shone with a newfound determination as she looked at the little An standing beside her with her cute and chubby face while her twin tails behind her back kept dangling ever so slightly. "I need to find Yubing. At all cost." Mo Yuxin said with utmost determination while Little An looked at her big sis like this and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really okay now, big sis?" "Yes." Mo Yuxin looked at little An who was obviously worried about her and couldn''t help but smile a little as her hands went towards Little An''s head and ruffled her soft rabbit hair. "Okay. Now go back to system space." Mo Yuxin said with a warm voice and the next moment, Little An said goodbye for now and disappeared into the void. Mo Yuxin stood up finally and dusted her sky Avenue Robe with her spiritual power and the next moment, Mo Yuxin muttered to herself, "It''s time to break out of this damn tunnel." .. .. On the other side, Su Yubing currently found herself in a ck room with four walls with no window. When Mo Yuxin smashed the wall with her sword, Su Yubing was right behind her at a small distance. She also saw how the wall and Balck stones couldn''t be broken even with Mo Yuxin''s strength and couldn''t help but frown slightly. At that moment, the floor beneath her suddenly opened without a single noise and she didn''t even notice anything before she fell right into it. She was anxious at first and couldn''t help but let out a low scream as she fell into the gap and couldn''t help but be worried about Mo Yuxin. After all, if she suddenly disappeared like this, Mo Yuxin would definitely be anxious. Su Yubing wasn''t worried about her safety. Not only because she was confident in tackling all the trials and because she also has the emrald stone given by the golem which would teleport her out of this ce once she encountered a dead end. As she feels into the gap, she quickly stabilized her body and after a few moments,nded perfectly in this room. The moment, shended in this ck stone room from the roof, the gap on the roof quickly closed without any noise at all. Su Yubing looked around her and found that this ck stone room didn''t have a single widow and even the roof and floor was the same as the wall. The ck stones on the wall were the same strange material as in the tunnel and we''re in the shape of bricks. There were a few torches with red mes on the walls that illuminated this room. Su Yubing looked around the room and she knew that her trial in this room was to find a way to get out. After all, at this point, both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing knew that the moment they came into the tunnel, the trial has already started. And the first trial was probably to get out of this tunnel. But now, Su Yubing found herself in this room and she carefully tried to find any clues in the room, on the ck stones. But after a few rounds of carefully observation, she still couldn''t find anything. Su Yubing noticed that this room was a perfect square. The size of a small bedroom. Almost 30 meters long in all directions without any doors or windows and the whole room looked exactly the same with the ck stone walls. Su Yubing felt a headache just by looking at this room and couldn''t help but mutter, "It seems, I have to find a way to get out. But there doesn''t seem to be any visible clues." Su Yubing at this point finally moved and though about the only possible way to find something. That is to press the ck stone bricks and see if any of the bricks have some sort of reaction. After all, Most trap rooms in those secret realms are like this. And the mostmon way some of them open is to press the wall. But looking at the room full of ck stone bricks, She could roughly guess that there were probably more than 10,000 bricks in this room and having to press all of them have her a slight headache. As she was thinking out how toplete the task of pressing the bricks without wating time, she suddenly had an idea. Su Yubing stood in the center of the room as she cleared her chaotic mind and entered into a calm state. The solution she thought of ways to try to give her spiritual power aplete solid shape and then divide it into more than 10,000 thin strings strong enough to withstand the slight pressure of pushing the bricks. But Su Yubing knew that such a task was extremely tough and probably not possible for someone of her Cultivation level. After all, she hasn''t even entered into golden core stage. Dividing her spiritual power into more than 10,000 strands is already impossible enough and probably a very difficult task for even a nascent soul cultivator but that was the only solution Su Yubing could think of which would save her time. After all, after changing her body constitution to ''Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body'', her control over spiritual energy has increased to a terrifying degree and she felt that with enough concentration, she had about 50% confidence in aplishing this task. So, Su Yubing stood at the center of the room and sat in a lotus position in the next moment. She first cleared out her mind andpletely removed any unnecessary thoughts which would be a hindrance andpletely immersed herself in trying to give her spiritual power a solid shape with enough durability and power. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 95: Chapter 95 - The Trials Of The Forebears (Part 3) Su Yubings Struggles! In the dim ck stone room, A slender figure d in a white fairy like robe with long silver hair was seen sitting in a lotus position in the middle of this strange room. The lights shining from the fire torches cast a golden glow on her milky white jade face as her crow feather like eyshes trembled ever so slightly. The woman''s white fairy like robes seemed not so luxurious but faintly imbued with a sense of dignity between heaven and earth. This dignity was not worldly nobility, but a kind of dignity as if she was the master of heaven and earth, just like the blood of a king, with a long history spanning over millions of years, and it has remained immortal after the years. Three thousand silvery hair was casually tied by a strand of light purple silk ribbon, and it fell softly along the moving curve. asionally, a light breeze blew, and the ck hair fluttered, revealing some ethereal meaning, like a banished immortal who strayed into the mortal world, with a sense of emptiness that cannot be desecrated. Right now, Su Yubing waspletely immersed in her own spiritual pool and was trying hard to clear out her mind of any distracting thoughts. As she meditated in a lotus position in the center of the ck stone room, her whole body slowly but surely entered into a state of deep immersion as the spiritual power flowing in her body became calm like still water without any waves. But it still flowed through her meridians and blood vessels in a fixed yet mysterious path. This is the benefit of changing her constitution to the heavenly constitution ''Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body''. From the moment, she acquired this body constitution, the spiritual flow in her body also changedpletely from the previous inferior method of the Su family. After all, the Su family may be a huge power in the tiny Azure Dragon City, but in the face of the huge eastern Continent, it''s truly nothing, much less in other stronger continents. The Su family Cultivation manual is definitely better than many powers in the eastern Continent but to advance to a higher stage, it''s truly impossible. But from the moment, she acquired this heavenly constitution, a new Cultivation method appeared in her mind which she felt particrly familiar with. She didn''t need toprehend it but her body and mind subconsciously started utilising it and followed the mysterious spiritual power flow of the manual. "At the beginning of the creation of the world, the chaotic energy was scattered. First, it was divided into yin and yang, and the rules were established. Then, it condensed into three ways and established the world. At this point, the prototype of the world was revealed." A vague voice came to her ears, repeating this sentence that Su Yubing was strangely very familiar with over and over again. She slowly closed her eyes, emptied her mind, and immersed herself in this mysterious state. This is the only sentence that came into her mind once she acquired her heavenly constitution. It seemed to have a meaning that she felt familiar with yet couldn''t quite grasp it. Like a slippery eel, it keeps getting out from the gaps in her fingers and no matter how hard she tries, she just couldn''t grasp it. But with these words, her body and mind subconsciously started utilising this strange yet mysterious but also weirdly familiar Cultivation manual and the spiritual power in her body also went through a qualitative change. Right now, as time passed, Su Yubing became calmer and calmer as if her body and mind was empty and the only this her whole being exuded was coldness. Utter coldness. From the outside, it could be seen that there was a thinyer of ice all over her body as the spiritual power in the whole room turned sharp and cold in an instant. Su Yubing unconsciously exuded an icy aura full of oppression as if the whole world would be submerged in this brutal storm of ice and snow. Everything will freeze and not a single being will be spared. Absolute domination! But within a few minutes, this icy aura and spiritual powerpletely subsided like a tide and entered into a state of stillness but the sharp edges were still there. Su Yubing was currently focusing on trying shape her spiritual power into strands of qi which was not only durable but also had enough power and momentum. As she continued to circte her spiritual power, the icy spiritual power slowly but surely started dividing itself into multiple strands. These multiple strands were about the size of three fingers. But within moments, these strands were further divided into thinner strands of qi. But the more strands of spiritual power came into being, the more their power decreased. Su Yubing continued this process with greath difficulty and beads of sweat formed on her jade white forehead and trickled down her fair cheeks and onto the floor. Her long eyshes trembled ever so slightly as her beautiful eyebrows frowned but even so, this gave her already ethereal face an extremely captivating charm. Just like this, time passed slowly as the strands of spiritual power kept multiplying at a neither fast nor slow speed. But the problem was that the more strands of spiritual energy was divided into, the more their power decreased. And Su Yubing had to make more than 10,000 of these strands which were durable and strong enough to press these 10,000 bricks at the same time. But seeing the waning power of the strands, Su Yubing couldn''t help but frown more and more. Right now, there were only about 2000 strands but these strands of spiritual energy have already be somewhat transparent while loosing their previous icy luster. But Su Yubing didn''t stop. She couldn''t. Time was ticking and the more time she took in this ce, the more worried Mo Yuxin will be. Su Yubing subconsciously only thought about Mo Yuxin''s worry rather than the predicament she herself was in. At this point, almost an hour had passed from the time she fell into this room. Almost more than half an hour had passed since she entered her meditative state and started creating this strands. From the outside, it could be seen that the whole room was filled with these shiny strands of spiritual energy interwined in the whole room like the roots of an ancient tree. Majestic yet intricate. Su Yubing''s whole back was wet with sweat as the beads of sweat continued pouring down her forehead. Her bangs on the front of her pale white face were stuck to her soft white cheeks giving her an indescribable yet vulnerable charm. If one looked at her at this moment, they wouldn''t be able to control their breathing. Their hearts would almost burst out of their chest. But the woman in question was feeling a little helpless as she could almost feel herself loosing control of these strands of spiritual energy. After all, giving shape to her spiritual power and then trying to divide them into thousands of durable and long strands was extremely hard. A difficult task even for a nascent soul Cultivator much less her who was only in the perfection of foundation building stage. But Su Yubing didn''t want to just give up. Giving up was never an option for her. And now when the familiar woman''s blue sapphire eyes filled with indescribable love and warmth keeps shing in her mind like it is engraved in every corner of her whole being, Su Yubing didn''t want to give up all the more. If this little hurdle couldn''t be oveed by her, how would she protect the ones she loves. "Arghhh..... No!!!" With a low shout and a resolute sense of perseverance, Su Yubing couldn''t help but clench her long rosy fingers into a tight fist as she gritted her teeth and burst out with extraordinary moment almost instantly. Su Yubing could feel a deep yet almost never ending power hidden within the depths of her soul, as it came pouring out and the spiritual energy almost turned into arge whirlpool and filled the entire room. And the same text kept ying in her mind but this time in a resolute yet deep and majestic voice which gives people a sense of vitality and oppression. "At the beginning of the creation of the world, the chaotic energy was scattered. First, it was divided into yin and yang, and the rules were established. Then, it condensed into three ways and established the world. At this point, the prototype of the world was revealed." As the voice kept ying this text in her mind over and over again, Su Yubing felt as if her soul was being cleansed by a softer yet majestic power full of unyelding vitality and the next second, the strands which were getting transparent changed almost instantly. 2000..... 3000.... 4000 .. ... . 10,000.... "Whoosh!.... With a fierce rushing sound, the strands kept multiplying at an extraordinary speed and within a few seconds, over ten thousands of these spiritual energy strands were produced by Su Yubing!. "Sess!! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 96: Chapter 96 - "I Miss You"! Trials Of The Forebears (Part 4) "Sess!!! At this moment, Su Yubing finallypleted dividing her spiritual energy into more than ten thousand thin yet extremely durable strands of qi! If looked carefully from the outside, the whole room looked like it was full of spider webs, intricate yet not getting mixed with each other. Forming a web of spiritual energy which are now ready to be used for her task. The silver haired woman''s long shiny hair was casually tied with a beautiful yet simple purple ribbon. Looking more like a mortal woman than a heavenly fairy if not for the wless jade white face which makes your heart stop beating, and the fairy like image, far above the reach of mortals, will be etched into the deepest parts of your soul. Even though her face was sweaty because of the intensive and straining task but it didn''t diminish her beauty at all. But she looked almost like a hibiscus in water, adding a bit of a worldly charm different from her usual self. At this moment, the low chanting of the mysterious text in her mind came to an abrupt end and the next moment, Su Yubing opened her deep dark eyes which had an unusual sense of vitality in it mixed with her usual cold indifference. As she opened her eyes, theyer of ice around her body slowly dissipated as she used her spiritual power to perform a quick cleansing spell. The next moment, Su Yubing feltpletely refreshed as the sweat and dirt on her body was washed away and her sticky hair turned back to her usual softness. Su Yubing stood up from her lotus position and couldn''t help but nce around the room and what came into her view was the same spider web like spiritual energy strands floating all over the small ck stone room. "Sigh.. finally, I''ve done it." Su Yubing muttered to herself as she waved her hand a little and the next moment, all the spider web like strands of spiritual power which were arranged in a very messy order suddenly straightened up within moments and formed an orderly structure. The strands of spiritual energy looked a little shiny as if it was glowing in a silvery glow but the icy and chilly aura emanating from these strands were enough to send a chill down anyone''s spine. Su Yubing was quite satisfied with the result of her efforts and couldn''t help but think of the mysterious text that appeared in her mind. Previous, even though her mind and body subconsciously started circting this new cultivation manual but the text that was now clearly heard by her wasn''t so clear for the first time. It came into her mind in a hazy mist like form where she could feel it but couldn''t quite gasp it. She could read it but couldn''t quite understand it. But now at this time, maybe because how desparate she was because of wanting to reunite with Mo Yuxin faster and not let her worry, Su Yubing actually made the text appear in her mind and she could actually hear it clearly without any obstruction. Though she didn''t quite understand the meaning of the text but now she instinctually felt that the effect of her cultivation manual gets quite a few times better when she recites this text in her mind. Thinking for a few seconds but not getting any answers, Su Yubing decided to put aside the matter of the text in her mind and focus onpleting this task and finally get out of this ck stone room. "Now, let''s get started." Su Yubing muttered to herself and the next moment, she again focused her mind as the strands of spiritual energy which were arranged in an orderly manner, attached themselves to each and every single brick in the whole ck stone room. She pointed her fingers downwards a little and the next moment, these strands of spiritual energy pushed these over ten thousand bricks at the same time. "Click!! With a few consecutive clicking sounds, a total of 20 ck stone bricks inpletely different positions in the whole room sank slightly inside the wall. And the next moment, with a creaking sound the whole ck tone room started trembling violently as if a strange mechanism has been triggered. And the creaking sound got more and more intense and the next moment, one side of the walls made a thud sound and started opening little by little. From the small gap, a bright light came towards Su Yubing''s face as a refreshing smell of trees and fresh air hit her face like a tide. Su Yubing felt refreshed as being in this small ck stone room without a single window made her feel suffocating as the air inside was actually getting thinner and thinner as time passed. If she hadn''t been a strong Cultivator, sourviving in this room would have been extremely hard. As she knew that the oxygen present in the ck stone room could at mostst 3 hours. Su Yubing couldn''t help but be happy as she finally saw the bright lighting from ahead as the gap in the wall slowly got bigger and became almost the size of a normal door. "It''s finally out!" Su Yubing couldn''t help but speed up, but it was only a few breaths before she reached the mouth of the crack. Her heart couldn''t help but be full of anticipation for the familiar figure of the woman and her blue sapphire like eyes full of immeasurable love and gentleness towards her. Su Yubing almost rushed out and the moment she passed through the gap, an even more blinding light hit her face as she found herself in apletely different ce with lush greenery as far as the eyes could see. With tall towering trees in the distance, pleasant sounds of birds chirping here and there, a few squirrel running from one tree to another, different small animals hiding behind bushes. Su Yubing''s squinted eyes finally adjusted itself to the outside light and the scenery finally came into her view. But what caught her eyes wasn''t the beautiful scenery but the tall and slender woman d in her usual ck dress, embroidered gold thread skirt coupled with her blue sapphire like eyes which radiates a coldness much more intense than any killing intent making people shudder and have a feeling of near death just by looking into those eyes. Elegant and beautiful porcin face. Radiant white skin, most eye catching exquisite cheeks, rosy crimson lips, swan like graceful and slender neck. Her figure is so beautiful and the perfect proportions makes people wonder about the wonders of the creator. The moment Su Yubing saw Mo Yuxin like this again, Mo Yuxin also saw her almost instantly. It seems they both came into this ce at the exact same time in just a few distance away from each other. Her cold indifferent eyes seemed like melted ice and turned into those warm and tender eyes full of immeasurable love as she looked at woman whom she missed with every fiver of her being. Su Yubing felt her mind going in a daze as she subconsciously ran directly towards Mo Yuxin and Mo Yuxin spread her arms and caught the running girl tightly in her embrace as if she would melt her in her blood and bones if possible. Never to separate again. "Finally found you." Mo Yuxin''s voice was a little hoarse as the worry waspletely evident in them. "Umm.. I missed you." Su Yubing said in a soft and warm voice while her whole body was buried in Mo Yuxin''s arms. They stayed like this for almost ten minutes before Mo Yuxin reluctantly released Su Yubing from her tight embrace but still kept her hands on her slender waist. "What happened after you fell in that happened?" Mo Yuxin asked before her voice became low as the depressing mood was visible in them as she said, "I''m..... Sorry... I- couldn''t protect you. I let you get separated from me right before my eyes. I''m sor... Before Mo Yuxin could finish her words, her cheeks were pinched tightly by the girl in her arms as she opened her eyes which were closed subconsciously and saw the girl''s serious face with a little anger in them, "Don''t you dare feel sorry. It''s not your fault." Her voice was domineering and full of momentum but Mo Yuxin only felt her heart going warm as if the ice melted and spring pool was visible with lively little fishes in them. Mo Yuxin smiled subconsciously and Su Yubing felt her heartbeat elerating by her smile as she heard a low hum from the tall woman before her. "So what happened after that? You know it took me three days to finally find the exit from that tunnel before." Mo Yuxin asked again but this time Su Yubing became stunned visibly. Seeing her like this, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?" . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 97: Chapter 97 - "How Cute!!" Trials Of The Forebears (Part5) Hearing her voice, Su Yubing came back to senses before saying all the things that happened in the small ck stone room as well as how she got out by dividing her spiritual energy into over ten thousand thin strands. She didn''t hide anything from Mo Yuxin and even told her about the mysterious text in her mind as well as the cultivation manual. "It''s... Actually it''s strange. It''s only been atmost one and a half hour from the time I fell into that gap and ended up in a sealed ck stone room without any windows or anything." Hearing her words, Mo Yuxin frowned a little before thinking that such a thing must be possible because it waspletely different space with different time flows. In the ce that Su Yubing was, only one and a half hour passed but Mo Yuxin spent almost three days in the tunnel. "It should be that the two spaces arepletely separated by the creators and the time flow also became indipendent in each ce thus being different." Hearing Mo Yuxin''s analysis, Su Yubing also nodded before asking, "How did you get out of that tunnel? It must''ve been hard, right." Su Yubing said as her soft and slender little hands went towards Mo Yuxin''s face and caressed her exquisite cheeks as if petting arge obedient dog. And Mo Yuxin also unconsciously tilted her head slightly to feel her soft and warm palms more clearly making her look particrly obedient and cute. "How cute!" Su Yubing couldn''t help but think in her heart as the smile on her face bloomed unconsciously. Hearing the worry in her voice, Mo Yuxin''s aura softened unconsciously before she denied, "No. It wasn''t hard. Just a bit annoying." She said before adding, "But it must''ve taken a lot of effort for you to divide spiritual energy into more than ten thousand strands. You''re soo amazing." Mo Yuxin said and even though Su Yubing knew that Mo Yuxin was a hundred times stronger than her and doing the same task as her wouldn''t even take a little effort but she didn''t feel bad about her praise at all. Su Yubing even blushed by being praised like this by Mo Yuxin. After all, she could see that naked admiration in Mo Yuxin''s eyes for her clearly. She wasn''t just saying for the sake offorting but these words were truly said from Mo Yuxin''s heart. After all, Loving someone also means truly admiring them. Their ws, their strength, everything bes a new reason for her administration and love and respect. Su Yubing felt a little burned by the almost overflowing love in Mo Yuxin''s eyes and couldn''t help but be a little flustered and said something to change the topic, "Anyway, how did you get out? Can you tell me in detail?" Su Yubing was also a little curious about what Mo Yuxin experienced in those three days. At the moment, when Mo Yuxin was about to talk, sudden a mechanical voice sounded from the void in the spacious greennd. "Congrattions to the two inheritors forpleting the first trial "Labyrinth escape"." This mechanical voice sounded exactly like the golem''s mechanical voice and both Su Yubing and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but pause on their actions as they listened carefully to this voice or more like an announcement. Hearing that they both passed the first trial, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both weren''t at all nervous about the uing trials but instead Mo Yuxin made sure in her heart to be careful at all times and never loose sight of Su Yubing again. She didn''t want to experience that drowning emptiness in her heart when Su Yubing disappeared before her. As she was a little distracter by numerous thoughts, Suddenly Mo Yuxin felt a little tightness on her waist and looked down to see Su Yubing staring at her curiously, "Can you tell me now?" It was obvious what Su Yubing was talking about and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help butugh a little as the expectant look on Su Yubing''s fair face looked really cute. Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but use her right hand to lightly tap her nose and quickly ce it on her waist again before continuing and not giving Su Yubing any time to react, "That tunnel was truly long and there wasn''t any illusion formation at all. It truly was an extremely long tunnel with no end in sight.... Seeing that Mo Yuxin teased her but started talking about her experience without giving her any time to react, Su Yubing puffed up her pretty, soft cheeks and red at Mo Yuxin but didn''t say anything to interrupt her as she was really curious. Just like that Mo Yuxin continued to recount her experience in the tunnelbyrinth. .. .. Three days prior, When Su Yubing suddenly disappeared from before Mo Yuxin''s eyes, she became extremely anxious and almost lost control of her emotional state which almost caused her internal aura with her terrifying divine sense to be on the verge of breaking out. And if it really happened, the result would be devastating to say the least. Even though Mo Yuxin''s cultivation realm being Golden core initial stage restricts most of the power of the divine sense but when the owner experiences extreme emotional fluctuations and her divine sense being her embodiment would also act based on her emotions at that moment. And if it truly happened, her divine sense is such an extremely terrifying ability that nobody would dare to imagine what would happen. A small cmity could also be possible. But at that moment, Little An came out of the system space after seeing that current situation was getting out of hand and woke Mo Yuxin up from her violent state and finally Mo Yuxin regained her senses of reasoning. After that, Mo Yuxin calmed down and circted her breathing while also taking a healing pill from the inheritance which made her regain her top condition. With that, Mo Yuxin was determined to get out of thisbyrinth like tunnel and find Su Yubing at all cost. With this thought in mind, Mo Yuxin set out and started running in this long winding tunnel with no end in sight. Everything looked the same in the tunnel. She again tried to hit the wall with her sword but she wasn''t able to scratch it at all. She put away her dusk lily pin and this time Mo Yuxin gathered her vast spiritual power on her feet and burst out with explosive force and ran ahead without stopping at all. In this long depressing tunnel, Mo Yuxin kept running at full speed and everything around her became blurry as she streaked ross the tunnel like an arrow shot from a heavenly bow. She continued running like this for almost 48 hours as in two days. In these two days, she must''ve travelled hundreds of thousands of miles without stopping. And it was only because her spiritual pool was extremely vast making her able to run like this without stopping. But she still stopped to take rest and replenish her spiritual power almost 3 times in these two days. At some point, Mo Yuxin even felt a little hopeless mot because of the long tunnel with no end in sight but because she couldn''t know Su Yubing''s situation at all and was extremely worried. But she could only out aside her worries and continue running at full speed. It was only after two days passed that she finally saw something change in this straight endless tunnel. She actually reached the end of the tunnel finally! And it seems that the tunnel turned to the right from here. Mo Yuxin finally felt a little excited as this long endless tunnel irritated her quite a lot. After turning righ, Mo Yuxin walked a few steps before she encountered arge stone door. She pushed open the door and found that there was actually a small room here and there was also a strange chest on the ground in the center of the room. Mo Yuxin walked forward and bent down to open the chest and as soon as she did, the door behind her closed with a bang. But Mo Yuxin wasn''t scared nor was she surprised and only kept her eyes on the chest. Soon, the chest on the ground trembled slightly as a white light shed in it before one after another peak stage rank 1 beats continued pouring out from the small chest. It seemed a little weird to watch but Mo Yuxin didn''t pay attention to it and soon there were 20 peak stage rank one spirit beast. If there was a normal qi condensation stage cultivator, he/she would definitely die in the face of these 20 peak stage rank one spirit beast and even if there was a foundation building Cultivator, he/she would also suffer serious injuries but for Mo Yuxin, it was naturally nothing. These 20 peak stage rank one spirit beast were a beast called gray wolf with a pair of hideous eyes and ferocious long fangs and a body two timesrger than a dog. These beasts are bloodthirsty and acts like a madman and only stood when you kill it. Seeing Mo Yuxin, these 20 beasts growled in low voice before suddenly jumping forward without any hesitation andunching themselves towards Mo Yuxin with ferocious moment!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 98: Chapter 98 - Mo Yuxins Trial ! "Good Girl ?" Trials Of The Forebears (Part 6) At this moment, in this small room, 20rge gray wolf suddenly came out of this seemingly normal looking chest the moment, Mo Yuxin opened it. These spirit beasts are peak stage rank one beasts and has the power of a qi condensation stage cultivator but in front of Mo Yuxin, they were nothing. Seeing Mo Yuxin, a human, standing before them, these bloodthirsty Gray Wolfs, all 20 of themunched at her with extremely ferocious moment. With a growling sound, they came right in front of Mo Yuxin within a second! The room was already small and with these 20rge beats, the space inside became even smaller. It wasn''t possible for Mo Yuxin to maneuver her body much in this room but why would she even do that. Mo Yuxin stood at her ce fixed like a statue as if she was petrified in fear and within moments, these beast came right infront of her face but suddenly a sharp sound sounded in the room. Like someone used a sharp knife to cut a piece of meat with utmost precision. The moment this sound sounded, the whole room became extremely quite. The gray wolfs which rushed upon her stood still in their ce in the air like time suddenly stood still in the room. But within moments, these 20 gray wolfs all fell down onto the hard ground with a loud thud almost at the same time. It was truly a shocking scenes! What''s even more weirder is that, the moment these gray wolfs fell down, their bodies all separated into two sections and bright red blood spurted out like a fountain! But Mo Yuxin was still at her position as if she hasn''t moved at all and these wolfs died by themselves but the sword in her hand which was sheathed at this moment made a slight sheathing sound which broke the silent atmosphere in the room. And this small movement made it evident that she is the one who killed these gray wolfs. All twenty of them at once! So fast that naked eye simply cannot see! And if looked carefully, the gray wolfs were cut were cut with such precision that the meat actually looked shiny with an almost even surface! Such terrifying swordsmanship! This was Mo Yuxin''s attainment in mastering critical strike. The sword move which all the sword Cultivators in the world hope to master and also the sword move she needs to practice to be a step closer towards the mysterious swords manual. Mo Yuxin actually hasn''t fully mastered critical strike yet. After all, it was only been a month since she started fighting in the dark moon forest and after that she has been adventuring with Su Yubing in these weird and mysterious ces. But she definitely has attained a small sess in it as the sight before her was the proof of it. At this moment, the dead gray wolf''s bodies suddenly turned into tiny particles and disappeared right before Mo Yuxin''s eyes. In the next moment, the end of the room created arge gap in the wall and Mo Yuxin continued walking through it as she knew that it wasn''t the end yet. And just like Mo Yuxin predicted, after she went through the gap, she found herself in another room with the same exact chest in the middle. But this room was obviously bigger than the room before. Mo Yuxin again opened the chest and this time, a rank 2 magical beast came out. 20 in total. All of them were same snake like insects with long and sharp jaws protruding from its head and was about a 3 meters long. It was extremely ugly to look at and almost creepy as it walked on its tiny legs like a centipede. Even though these were rank 2 beast but they still amount to nothing in front of Mo Yuxin. It was still the same as before and she stood in her ce and used her small mastery in critical strike but obviously with a little more spiritual power. The result was also the same and the same gap appeared on the other end of the wall. Mo Yuxin again went through the gap. Through the same room but this time the number of Rank 2 beast increased from 20 to 40. And like this, Mo Yuxin continued to kill these insignificant beasts as the numbers kept going from 20 to 30 to 40 and finally after a few hours of continuous fighting or more like one sided killing, Mo Yuxin finally came to a room that was obviously different than before. Mo Yuxin finally reached what seemed to be the end and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. After all, even though these beasts were nothing in front of her but it was still a headache to continue doing the same acts for so many times. But she finally seemed to have reached the end as there was actually a set of stairs that went up and past the ceiling. But the strange thing was that there was no chest in this room but a simple white line was drawn about 2 meters ahead of her. After seeing it, Mo Yuxin had an idea in her mind and felt that the moment she crossed this line, the beasts would definitelye pouring in. So, without much thinking, Mo Yuxin stepped forward on the line and sure enough, the moment she crossed the line, a white light shed and almost a hundred rank 2 beats came out of thin air. Seeing them, Mo Yuxin only sighed and she didn''t feel nervous at all in front of these wide variety of rank 2 beats from snakes to wolfs to panthers to bears and many more, amounting to hundred. Mo Yuxin only sighed and took out her sword and this time, instead of finishing in one go, she rushed towards the swarm of rank 2 beasts and started venting her anger and frustration on them almost a little madly. And what followed was a mad and scary bloodbath. Mo Yuxin actually didn''t use any spiritual power nor any sword moves! She simply started chopping off these rank 2 beats like vegetables with simple shes and pure physical strength. The whole scene looked straight out of a horror movie as blood and limbs kept flying in the air like dirt''s and Mo Yuxin only used spiritual power to keep herself clean from the blood. Soon, the beasts were frightened by the mad action of this woman. Mo Yuxin simply started venting her frustration on these beast and right now she truly looked like a viin who only knows how to kill and with every chop of her sword, another head went flying in th air, drew a perfect arc beforending ten feet away from her. This situation continued for only 10 minutes, before the whole ce was messed up by blood, bones and flesh. Not a single beast was left alive. Mo Yuxin also breathed a sigh of relief as she felt quite rxed as if her tense muscles have been freed and the frustration in her heart subsided a lot. Following the annihtion of these beasts, Mo Yuxin simply went up the stairs without looking back at all and went through a bright door curtain before she came to this spacious greennd and also saw Su Yubing at the same time. .. ... "And that''s how I came to this ce and saw you. I was really surprised. But I missed you so much." Mo Yuxin Said in a coquettish voice almost unconsciously and after finishing her story and lowered her head and buried it in Su Yubing''s neck and started rubbing like arge dog wanting it''s owner''s attention. Su Yubing felt a little itchy in her heart by Mo Yuxin''s action but her experience truly shocked her. It was truly frustrating as if the trial specifically wanted to irritate her. Su Yubing also felt that it was incredible how these same rank 2 beasts are a huge threat to the whole Azure Dragon City but for Mo Yuxin, they are not even on the same level as small insignificant vegetables. At least, Mo Yuxin would cut vegetables a little more softly. "Sigh..." Su Yubing could only sigh at the end and her eyes went towards Mo Yuxin who was still buried in the crook of her neck, rubbing against her like arge ball of furr. Su Yubing''s eyes went softer subconsciously as she raised one of her hands from her waist and started caressing her shiny violet hair with her slender fingers. As she did that, Mo Yuxin subconsciously let out a soft moan and they next second, her whole body shook in Su Yubing''s arms as she was grabbed tighter by Mo Yuxin without hurting her but the blush at the tip of Mo Yuxin''s ears gave away to her embarrassment. Su Yubing justughed lightly as she patted the big furry dog in her arms and said as if coaxing a child, "There there. Good girl. I didn''t hear it." . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 99: Chapter 99 - World Of Elements? "She is Domineering!!" The Trials Of Forebears (Part 7) After a few minutes of coaxing thisrge furry dog, Mo Yuxin finally separated from Su Yubing''s neck with a calm face as if her previous action didn''t even happen. But only Mo Yuxin herself knows, what she was thinking inside that calm surface of hers, "H-how!! How could I do that!! I''m a domineering top!!! B-but, I-I guess, it''s okay if it''s Yubing." Mo Yuxin was thinking crazily in her heart trying to convince herself of her embarrassing actions with various reasons and her face was still calm but her pounding heart and the faint blush on her face gave away to her inner embarrassment. If not for the faintly reddish tip of her ears and the way Su Yubing could feel her every single feelings, it was obvious how much embarrassed Mo Yuxin was inside. "Anyway, Let''s move on to the next trial?" Mo Yuxin hurriedly said before Su Yubing''s slightly smiling eyes while trying to keep herself as calm as possible. But only Mo Yuxin knows how much turbulence she is feeling inside. Seeing that therge dog wants to change the topic to save face, Su Yubing also indulged her and didn''t stay on this topic anymore. At this time, The strange mechanical voice which congratted them of their achievement of passing the first trial again sounded as if it was waiting for the two toplete their talks. "Please proceed to start The Second Trial of the ''Trials of Forebears''." As the mechanical voice sounded in this lush greennd, another subtle tremor sounded from before their eyes as the ground split open with arge crack. From the crack, a white light shone for a single moment, before a heavy andrge rock door suddenly started emerging from the crack. "Rumble!! With a loud sound, the whole rock door which seemed to about over 10 feet tall stood in front of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing, looking particrly majestic. Mo Yuxin could feel a breath of elements exuding from the door itself, which made her wonder if the next trial has anything to do with the elements of nature. Thinking of this, she turned to look at Su Yubing and also saw her staring at the door with a knowing expression, "Do you also feel the breath of elements from the door?" Mo Yuxin asked. "Yes." Su Yubing said before retracting her gaze and looking up at Mo Yuxin with a smile before saying, "Let''s go. I want to see what the trial is about." Su Yubing''s voice seemed particrly excited as sped Mo Yuxin''s hand and interlocked her fingers with Mo Yuxin and pulled her towards the door. Mo Yuxin had a doting smile in her eyes as she let her pull herself while enjoying the feeling of holding Su Yubing''s soft jade hands. As they came closer towards the door, the rock door made a creaking sound and swung open to let them enter. As the door opened before them, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing walked up the stairs that came into view and quickly reached thest step. And what came into view was something so bizzare that Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both couldn''t help but pause on their steps. The world before them that came into view couldn''t even be called a world. It''s more like a cluster of chaos where loud rumbling sounds kepting from all directions. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked ahead and couldn''t help but take a breath of air as the view before them was simply stunning yet also dangerously beautiful! This was a world of pure chaos as different elements of all types are congested in thisrge space forming their own territory like beasts. One ce looked like a ce full of fire as if it came straight out of hell. This looked like a whole world of fire with terrible mes burning everything within it. Even the ground couldn''t be seen as it was drowned in a sea of mes. The mes were so intense that they took on a shade of white and blue in the midst of bright red. A another ce looked like a ce full of ice as the whole space took a shade of white as everything inside was covered in a thickyer of ice. Snow storms were continuously blowing in this space and it seemed strong enough to tear apart a normal qi condensation stage cultivator to pieces. Another ce looked like it was made full of lighting asrge and small lightnings continuously crackled within the space making it look like a ce where someone was going through a terrifying heavenly tribtions. The thunders were extremely intense as there were all kinds of thunders raging from yellow, white, blue, purple and the most terrifying thing was that there was actually a few wisps of ck thunders mixed within it!!! It should be said that ck thunders are known as one of the most terrifying thunders in the world. A strong bolt of ck lightning has the power to directly crush a strong nascent soul Cultivator into ashes! Even though, there were only a few wisps of such ck lightning here and obviously were far less in power but it still shouldn''t be underestimated. There were a lot of ces like this in this space. All of them were clearly divided into separate spaces as if they had their own territory and would not allow the other ones to intruder in them. If looked carefully from above, this whole space looked like block of square space messily arranged next to each other to form arger square sized space. But the clear division between them was clearly evident. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing''s eyes wandered around the ce and they seemed to be standing in the middle of all of this. And their ce waspletely normal and no other elements could intrude upon their space as if it was a safe zone created for the inheritors to rest whenpleting this trial. They looked around to see that there were a lot of elemental territory ranging from fire, to ice to thunders. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing turned their heads in a circle and all the other elements also came into view. They counted and found that there were exactly eight of these elements namely, fire, water, earth, air, thunder, ice, light and shadow. All of them formed their own territories which looked extremely chaotic and dangerous but both of them knew that this is the ce they would have to challenge next. Mo Yuxin looked around and found that there were a select few elements which were particrly terrifying. In fact, the water elemental territory looked extremely calm as the whole space was filled with water without a single piece ofnd. The water here looked deep blue and seemed to have a heavy sense of oppression as if it would crush you the moment you drown in it. The water looked extremely dense as there were almost no waves at all on the surface. The earth elemental territory looked more normal but the only thing was that there was no vegetation in this space. The whole space was filled withrge and big rocks and looked more like a desert. The air element was also extremely weird as the whole space seemed to be filled with terrifying wind des. And Mo Yuxin felt that every single of these wind des contained terrifying power to shred any cultivator below foundation building into pieces. Even powerful foundation building cultivators would be seriously injured. But the most weird thing about this air elemental territory is that there is actually nond beneath there! Mo Yuxin carefully looked and found that the whole space was extremely deep as if it was high above the sky with nond in sight and you would have to continuously use flight art in this ce and that too against these terrible oing wind des. It seemed an extremely hard task for a normal cultivator but Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were both far from normal. Mo Yuxin was already in golden core initial stage and she could fly using thews and Su Yubing could also do the same thanks to her heavenly constitution. In fact, Mo Yuxin could also fly before reaching the golden core stage thanks to her golden Buddha body but just like Su Yubing, it would still have some limitations. Su Yubing would normally be able to fly like any other golden core Cultivators in normal space but in this air elemental territory full of densely packed wind des, she would definitely have hard time. But with Mo Yuxin here, there was no problem. As for thest two light and shadow elemental territory, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both couldn''t see inside at all. It was extremely weird as the light elemental territory was like a square box made of white light and nothing could be seen inside as if the whole space was nothing but white. And the shadow elemental territory was exactly opposite as the whole space was like square ck box. The inside was extremely dark and nothing could be seen from outside. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked through all these wonderous spaces and wondered what would they have to do in this trial. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 101: Chapter 101 - Trials Of Forebears (Part 9) Water Elemental Territory 2! Hearing what Mo Yuxin said, Su Yubing seemed as if she had an enlightenment and couldn''t help but have an understanding look in her eyes as she stared at Mo Yuxin as if she had said something truly amazing. "Wow. I never thought about doing this before. It''s true, the existing methods of staying underwater is either by using an ''aqua pearl bead'' or the ''water resisting manuals'' but the the manual''s methods are extremely crude and doesn''t work effectively, on the other hand, ''aqua pearl beads are extremely rare. If we can find a better and more efficient way to stay underwater without affecting our mobility andst much longer, it would be truly a wonderful method!!" Su Yubing was currently in an excited state as she kept muttering all the different ideas she had about inventing a new method for staying under water and couldn''t help but be distracted. Hearing her mumbling, Mo Yuxin also thought what she said is true. After all, the methods of existing under water without affecting your mobility is something extremely rare in the world of cultivation. Even a nascent soul stage Cultivator may encounter difficulty in their mobility deep under water where the pressure is soo intense that it makes it even difficult to breath. That''s why, Cultivators don''t usually try to provoke any deep underwater creature as fighting under water would make their attact power far less but for an underwater creature, they would be in their familiar territory giving them a huge advantage. But the fact is, the usuallyrge scale avable methods are extremely crude in which it just creates a thin protective shield around the Cultivators body which keeps them separate from water but the oxigen provided is extremely finite which depends on the strength and how much spiritual power a Cultivator has. The most important thing is that, cultivators below nascent soul can''t maintain this protective shield for long and the deeper they go underwater, the more the pressure is which in turn puts a huge burden in their ability to maintain this protective shield. And as for the ''aqua pearl beads'', these are quite a rare treasure and ordinary Cultivators would have to spend a fortune in buying them. And there are even different grades of these treasures with different efficiency. The higher the grade, the longer the time you can stay underwater without pressure but the more expensive they be. Seeing Su Yubing deep in thought, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help butugh a little as she seemed really cute and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but interject in her train of thoughts, "Anyway, it''s not a problem. With our perfect proficiency in utilitising spiritual energy, it would not be problem for us to make an effective method which suits us the best. After we enter this water elemental territory, we would first kill a few beasts to get a general understanding of them and try to go deeper down the water and perfect our method while also fighting. It would generate more pressure for us which would also help us temper our body and will." Hearing what Mo Yuxin said, Su Yubing also nodded in response before saying, "Yes. Then let''s get ahead." Su Yubing was obviously very curious about everything and her tone of voice also made it obvious that she was excited to try different adventures. Mo Yuxin was also extremely indulgent of her and no matter what she wanted to do, Mo Yuxin would definitely stay beside her and support her. As they finished talking, they finally came towards the space crack on the boundary between the two spaces. The space crack looked extremely stable without the slightest ripple but the dark gloomy space inside looked frightening nheless. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and Mo Yuxin subconsciously took Su Yubing''s hand in her hand and their fingers interlocked quite naturally as if they have done this act thousands of times. Then they looked into each other''s eyes full of warms and love and jumped into the space crack without any hesitation. The moment they entered the space crack, they felt a pulling force inside which made them quite ufortable but it only for moment, before they found themselves high in the sky in the water elemental space and below them was the vast ocean filled with nothing but still water, dark blue in colour and the scary silence without a single wave or the sound of any beast makes it even more frightening. As they appeared above the space crack, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both weren''t quite ready as they weren''t utilising their flight ability and the next second, they both felt the pull of gravity and fell down almost instantly. "Ahh!!" Su Yubing was more surprised as a soft scream couldn''t help but escape her mouth as the sudden fall made her even forget to fly for a second but the next moment, she fell into a warm familiar embrace! Of course, it was Mo Yuxin''s as she was surprised only for a moment and almost instantly collected her thoughts and utilised flight to hold Su Yubing in her arms. At the moment, they appeared above in the air and started falling down, Mo Yuxin was only suprised for a moment before hearing Su Yubing''s soft cream and immediately tightened her hand holding hers and pulled her towards her arms while utilising her flight almost subconsciously. She pulled Su Yubing in her arms and held her tightly as she whispered in her ears, "It''s okay. I''m here." After the initial shock which made her scream a little, Su Yubing also quickly calmed herself and could also use her fly but she chose not to when she was pulled into this familiar embrace. Feeling herself tightly held by the familiar embrace as the familiar scent filled her nostrils, Su Yubing couldn''t help but feel that she has be too dependent on Mo Yuxin and she didn''t reject this feeling but liked it. After a moment, Su Yubing came out of Mo Yuxin''s embrace as they both looked into each other''s eyes before looking down at the vast expanse of dark blue. As far as the eyes could see, it was all water, dark blue water, extremely still without a single sound, nor was there any waves on the surface, as if it nothing was here, as if the whole space was in a standstill where time has stopped flowing. It felt extremely deserted but Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both knew with their keen senses that under the water, there were a lot of creatures flowing down. Some were even looking right at them as if eager for them to fall into the water, so they could prey on them. Mo Yuxin looked at Su Yubing before saying, "Let''s go inside the water?" Hearing her words, Su Yubing nodded in response as they both flew straight down towards the water without any hesitation. The moment before they touched the water surface, they both coated themselves in a thinyer of spiritual energy and created a somewhat of a cover to cover themselves with and directly entered into the water. The moment theypletely submerged themselves into the water, they both felt the immense pressure from the surrounding waterpletely covering them as the dense water seemed to be trying to overpower their thin barrier and try to break in. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing only paused for a single moment before they decided that they''ve adapted to the change of pressure and continued to explore the surroundings under water. But before they could even take a step further, a whistling sound came from behind them as a creature shed passed them at a really fast speed. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing had already noticed it and and evaded it with rtively ease and just side stepped a few distance to avoid shing with it. But the creature who came towards them obviously had other intentions as it didn''t seem to have any intention of just passing by and suddenly came to stop a few distance from them. Seeing it stopping, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also understood it''s intentions but it didn''t really matter as they had already thought about going with the second condition of killing all the beasts underwater including it. As the creature came to a stop, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also got a clearer look at it but what shocked Mo Yuxin was that it really looked like a mermaid in fantasy and the only difference was that it was way too ugly to be called a mermaid. It had rows of sharp and creepy teeths which were not only extremely long but also protruding from their mouth. It wasn''t even white but deep yellow as if someone hasn''t brushed their teeths for years and exuded an extremely disgusting odor. It had a fish like tail just like a mermaid, obviously a male species with burly body and the twitching muscles gave away to it''s massive physical strength. Suddenly Mo Yuxin heard Su Yubing''s calm voice beside her ears, "It''s a ''Tail Bone Mermaid''. " . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 102: Chapter 102 - The Trials Of The Forebear (Part 10) Water Elemental Territory 3! When the strange mermaid like creature stopped a few distance away, Mo Yuxin heard Su Yubing say that it was actually a ''Tail Bone Mermaid''. Mo Yuxin looked towards Su Yubing and seeing her eyes, Su Yubing suddenly understood before saying, "This is a deep sea creature called ''Tail Bone Mermaid''. Their most important feature is their tail bone which is so strong that it''s said that a it can crush a foundation building cultivator alive. They usually live in deep sea water and don''t usuallye out. They are also known for being extremely ugly and disgusting with a nasty smell as well as their sharp long teeths protruding out from their jaws. They are a rtively weak rank two creatures except for their tail bone which is extremely tough and will sell for a few low grade spirit stones." Su Yubing gave a quick introduction about this creature and Mo Yuxin instantly understood but what caught her attention most was the fact that their tail bones will sell for a few low grade spiritual stones. Though not much but for her current situation where she has almost no money, it''s still a good deal. Anyway, her system space has an extremely vast space and so she could try to kill all of them and store their tail bone if possible. At this time, the ''tail bone mermaid '' creature was staring at Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing with a little vignce in it''s eyes and didn''t try to immediately attack them as if it felt the danger from them. Even though it doesn''t have much intelligence and only acts on instincts but it still has some sense. After all, creatures like these have a good survival instinct and at this time, when Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were also curiously observing this creature, it suddenly gnawed at them with a ferocious look and the next second, their ear like organ on the side of their face actually divided into 3 parts and a strange yet disturbing sound started sounding from it. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing was a little surprised by its act, before Su Yubing said, "It''s trying tomunicate with its fellow tribesmen. These creatures aren''t much strong individually but they have this strange ability tomunicate with their fellow tribesmen and they band together to corner their pray. This is the unique sound they produce to do that." Su Yubing quickly exined to Mo Yuxin and Mo Yuxin also nodded to express her understanding. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing weren''t at all surprised nor were they anxious by the turn of event, infact, they deliberately didn''t try to stop this creature from trying to gather it''s fellow tribesmen. After all, with Mo Yuxin''s strength, not even a thousand of them together would pose a threat and Su Yubing herself was far stronger than her own Cultivation level. So they didn''t try to stop it from doing it''s action and it would also save them a lot of trouble if creatures like this could just keep calling theirpanions so they don''t have to go around looking for them. As they waited for a few seconds, suddenly the water around them started trembling slightly and both of them could feel the auras of quite a lot of these creaturesing towards them from all directions. And within moments, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both were surrounded by almost 30 of these ''tail bone mermaids''. Seeing these creaturesing, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but let out a smile as the only thought in her mind was, "A lot of spirit stones have fallen right onto myp. I''m quite lucky." Seeing her slight smile at the corner of her lips, Su Yubing instantly understood her inner thoughts and couldn''t help but let out a lowugh but the creatures around them only felt that they seemed to have changed position with the preys and couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spine. Because the aura emanating from Mo Yuxin really made them shiver down their spine as the feeling of dread spread throughout their whole body making them want to just run away at all cost. But before they could even take a step back, all the 30 or so of these creatures suddenly came to a stop with a look of absolute shock in their white eyes. If Looked carefully, there was a visible line formed on their necks and the next moment, bright green liquid which could only be blood started spurting out of their neck and their heads fell down from their neck and started floating in the water. All of these actions happened within a single moment and if not for the sudden sword held by Mo Yuxin''s hand and the green liquid which was still visible on it, nobody would''ve even know, just how these creatures died. Yes, it wasn''t some particrly dramatic fight nor was there any shy sword moves, Mo Yuxin with her incredible strength again used her minor mastery in ''critical strike'' and immediately attacked their most vulnerable ce with the most precise movement, thus achieving this incredible effect. Her speed in swinging her sword was so fast that it didn''t even leave any afterimages nor was there any need for her to step forward herself as the invisible sword arcs released by her was Enough to deal with these low level creatures. As the heads fell down from their neck, Mo Yuxin again took her sword above her body level and with a slight coating of spiritual energy, she moved her sword in such fast speed that it actually left tens of afterimages on it''s path! And what happened next was even more incredible and wonderful as within moments of her swinging her sword, Invisible sword arcs were released from her sword which travelled through the space before her and caused a weird ripple on the space itself but the water stayed still in it''s ce as if there wasn''t anything to begin with. But the next moment, the headless bodies of 30 of these ''tail bone mermaids'' were again cut but this time only their tail bone which was the most precious part of their body and Mo Yuxin stored them in her system space with a single thought. Mo Yuxin also felt that these things were too dirty, so she specifically made some changes and isted these things in her system space in a bubble like structure so it doesn''te into contact with her system space. As she took care of everything here, She finally turned her head towards Su Yubing again and happened to meet her still stunned yet sparkling eyes full of unconcealed admiration. Seeing her look in her eyes, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed as she could only pretend to cough slightly to hide her shyness, "Ahem.... What , are you looking at?" Suddenly hearing her question, Su Yubing came out of her shock and excitedly eximed, "You soo amazing!! I knew you were powerful and had great strength but I never knew it was to such great extent!! I couldn''t even see you move your sword nor did I notice how you even took out your sword!! And that sword!! It truly feels like a high grade treasure!! I actually feel a faint sense of oppression from it!" Su Yubing said everything in a single breath not giving Mo Yuxin any chance to interject. Mo Yuxin watched helplessly as she recieved her sincere praises with utmost happiness and a doting smile bloomed in her already loving eyes. Of course, all of these changes in her expression could only be brought by Su Yubing, otherwise Mo Yuxin''s cold face would almost make others think that she maybe has autism. "It''s nothing. I''m not that great." Mo Yuxin could only pretend to be humble but hearing her words, Su Yubing suddenly put on a serious expression on her face as the words she said next were truly the most sincere words of her heart, "No need to be soo humble. You are amazing and this fact is not going to change. Even if others don''t that, in my heart, you''re the most amazing person and it will never change and stay the same forever." Hearing her say this with such a serious expression, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but be moved as she felt a warm surge in her heart and almost felt her loosing control of those burning feelings in her heart but before she could say anything, she heard Su Yubing say, "Anyway, what grade is that sword? I feel it''s quite high." Hearing her question, Mo Yuxin suppressed those overwhelming feelings in her heart and said calmly as if it wasn''t a big deal, "It''s a mystic grade spiritual weapon. It can change it''s shape ording to the owner and I prefer it be to be in the shape of a sword." After Mo Yuxin finished speaking, she didn''t hear any answer from Su Yubing and suddenly noticed the visible dullness in her clear almond eyes, "Y-y-y-you!!? M-mystic grade!!! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 104: Chapter 104 - The Trials Of The Forebears (Part 12) Water Elemental Territory (Part 5)! After Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing finished experiencing the benefits of the strange energy, they were a little surprised at first but quickly found that the amount of energy they got even after killing 30 of these rank 2 ''tail bone mermaids'' were far from enough to actually give them even the least amount of benefits. After all, their body Cultivation was not oy higher than their actual Cultivation but their bodies were also tempered to the extreme making this little bit of energy have little to no effect in their body. But it did make them feel pretty refreshing as the cooling sensation of the energy flowing through their body made them both feel reinvigorated. After all this, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing now had to decide their next course of action. After all, they did decide toplete the Second condition to clear the trial which was to kill all the beasts in the ''water elemental territory '' as they didn''t want to waste 30 whole days trying to survive here which would be as easy as drinking water for them when they can just fight and kill all the beast in here and not only enjoy the benefits of this strange energy but also collect any useful material they find from the bodies which she could sell for some spirit stones. Even though a single useful body part can only be sold for a few low grade spirit stones but if they kill all the beasts here, the number would definitely increase and would be enough to make them rich even among Cultivators. With this thought, Mo Yuxin was even more eager to kill those beasts and it seems even the beasts could feel the malicious aura radiating from her which was enough to actually scare away a few scattered beasts around her. Su Yubing could naturally tell that Mo Yuxin wanted to kill these beasts as soon as possible for the spirit stones and couldn''t help but find it funny. Su Yubing thought that the way Mo Yuxin was so hungry for spirit stones made her seem really cute as if a child saw some sparkling gems and couldn''t wait to just take it in her hands. She thought that if Mo Yuxin wants spirit stones soo much, she could just give her all the spirit stones she owns but thinking of the 1000 or so spirit stones, she couldn''t help but think that even she was too poor. After all, the Su family may be thergest family in the Azure Dragon City but the Azure Dragon City itself is in the poorest regions of the eastern Continent. The amount of spirit stones thergest families including the city lord has could only be 10,000 to 20,000 low grade Spirit stones which couldn''t evenpare to a chief disciple from a slightly better region in the eastern Continent. But this part of the eastern region have always been the poorest in natural resources and also the fighting prowess but that could also be seen as a kind of indirect protection to save them from the greedy strong Cultivators. After all, a singleprehension Golden Core cultivator would be able to capsize the whole city. The Su family family has given a lot of resources to Mo Yuxin as the future and only Patriarch of the family and that includes the 1000 low grade spirit stones she has in her hands right now to over 3000 low grade spirit stones she owns in the su family. At the thought of this, Su Yubing suddenly thought that she could just give all the 3000 low grade spirit stones which is kept in her storage in the Su Family and maybe she would again get to see the cute side of her. Mo Yuxin didn''t know that Su Yubing was nning so many things in her head and even if she knew, she wouldn''t refuse as from the moment, she fell in love with Su Yubing and also knew her feelings for herself, there was never any sense of you and me in her mind, it was always ''ours''. That''s why, Mo Yuxin never thought of thinking of their belongings as separate from each other but in her mind and heart, everything she owns would also naturally belong to Su Yubing and she wouldn''t reject anything Su Yubing gives her. After all, she couldn''t wait to form their soulmate bond because from that moment on, they would truly belong to each other and even her inheritance and system space would also be shared with each other and belong to each other. That is the only little information she found from her Little An when she found out about her feelings for Su Yubing and couldn''t wait to just ask little An about the soulmate bond. At this time, Mo Yuxin felt that they needed to first explore the depths of the water to check to see if it''s too deep or the water elemental territory is endlessly big because that would make their chances of seeding in the second condition much more harder. After all, finding the scattered beasts in this seemingly endless ocean seems quite difficult even for Mo Yuxin herself. After thinking of all this, Mo Yuxin turned to look at Su Yubing and found her staring at her face with a little smile at the corner of lips which seemed like she was staring at a cute little child and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel her cheeks getting hot. But she quickly concealed her shyness while thinking again again that ''I''m domineering'' in her heart but how could Su Yubing not see all her little actions. But she didn''t intend to expose her for fear that the little girl would get angry for not saving face and she didn''t want to bully her too much. Only Su Yubing herself knows just how much she wants to just bully her into being coquettish with her but she could only supress those feelings as now wasn''t the time nor the ce to do that. "Hmm... There would be plenty of time to do thatter, fufufu...." Su Yubing thought in her heart with an evil giggle in her heart and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine as if someone was plotting against her. She felt a little confused for a moment but thought nothing of it as there Weren''t anyone who could defeat her in the whole eastern Continent, so she wasn''t afraid of any schemes but who knew that the one scheming was Su Yubing herself and before her, Mo Yuxin could only admit defeat. At this point, Mo Yuxin suddenly said, "Let''s check the depths of water as well as try to get a general understanding of the water elemental territory to see how many beasts are actually there in the water and how should we kill them in the fastest possible way. And we would also need to perfect our method of staying under water as much as possible." Hearing her words, Su Yubing came back from her internal schemings as focused quickly on what Mo Yuxin said. She also felt her approach was better and nodded to show her understanding. "Yes. That would be a better idea. And about our method of staying underwater, I think after acquiring my heavenly constitution, I can maintain this protective shield for about one day at most right now. After that I would have exhausted my spiritual energypletely." Su Yubing said to which Mo Yuxin nodded and continued, "Hmm... One day is quite good. I think, with my spiritual energy level, I canst 5 days at most. Our water resisting method is too simple. We are creating a thin shield around our body with spiritual power which rejects water from outside but let''s in air to maintain the basic functions. But in this way, we have to shape the spiritual power around our body and I''d we make it too thick, it makes it difficult for air to pass through so we can only make it thin but our goal should be to make it as durable as possible while also keeping it thin. It would be better, if we couldst at least a month and we can try to increase it form there with our corresponding cultivation." Hearing Mo Yuxin''s words, Su Yubing also understood the ws of their water resisting method and now they had a direction in which they should n their next action. After talking about all this, Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing''s hand and dived straight into the water. As the density of the water is several times more than normal water, it''s quite impossible to find out the depth of the general situation under water from outside. As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing kept getting deeper and deeper, the water density continued to increase and the pressure around their water resisting shield also continued to increase. But at this level was still tolerable for them. After rushing inside towards the depths for about 20 minutes, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing finally found the end but what they was truly incredible!! . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 111: Chapter 111 - Trials Of The Forebears (Part 19) - Water Elemental Territory (Part 12) The sword which was already brightly lit seemed to shine even brighter and just when the beasts thought that there seemed to be something wrong, Su Yubing suddenly let out a low roar as her spiritual energy seemed to have a sharp feeling to and it spread out from her as the center and directly stunned the twenty beasts in ce for a single moment. And that moment was enough for her as she immediately let out all the momentum she has gathered as the spiritual energy contained in the sword burst out and she swung her sword three times but three mixed into one creating a far stronger sword energy which seemed to be even more terrifying than the previous times she used it as this time it had a sharp feeling to it. "Boom!!! With a loud bang, the water all around churned and rolled into huge waves as a small whirlpool was created where Su Yubing let out her fatal sword strike ''tripple Draw'' and for a moment all that could be seen before her eyes were just a small blue whirlpool. It took only a few moments for the chaotic water to Suddenly calm down and all Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing saw was the disappearing bodies of the twenty beasts. And the next moment, they again felt a surge of the strange cooling energy flowing through their bodies and merging with it making the already exhausted body return back to its peak state. But this time, the cooling energy was obviously far more than the previous times but still the benefits they received was minimal. But Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing weren''t concerned with this because at this time, they suddenly felt a strong aura approaching them from thousands of meters away. Mo Yuxin suddenly shed from her position and appeared right beside Su Yubing and naturally held her hand almost subconsciously as if this action has been yed by them millions of times. Su Yubing naturally noticed her subconscious actions and couldn''t help but smile slightly but the next moment, she again focused her gaze to where the strong aura wasing from. No, it couldn''t be called a strong aura but a lot of auras mixed together to form a stronger aura which gives the illusion that maybe they are facing a single strong individual. "It seems, ourmotion has attracted quite a lot of them." Mo Yuxin said to which Su Yubing nodded, "Yes. Well, they were letting out those strange noises from their ear like organs during our battle. Maybe they were actually calling for help. After all, this water elemental territory is filled with only this species ''tail bone mermaids''. And it''s not wonder that the rank 3 with their slight intelligence have already formed arge group and kept the rank 2 ones under theirmand. Almost like a small army." Su Yubing after analyzing the situation in this trial and Mo Yuxin also nodded to show her understanding. "Well. Doesn''t matter how many are there. We just need to kill them as soon as possible and pass this trial." Mo Yuxin said while her gaze was also at the position where the aura was the most conjested and the violent spiritual energy seemed to have formed a physical shape causing the surrounding water to tremble violently. As they were talking, The beasts thousands of meters away finally fell into their sight and they couldn''t help but a take a deep breath at the sight of so many of these beasts. Even though they knew that even if all the beasts in this water elemental territory came right in front of them, they could still take them on pretty easily but the sight of such a scene where thousands of beasts areing towards them with an overbearing momentum still gives them some psychological pressure. Mo Yuxin was fine except the slight surprise at the beginning after feeling their overbearing momentum but she clearly felt her hand holding Su Yubing feeling a slight vibration and she knew instantly that Su Yubing was a little nervous. Feeling nervousness, Mo Yuxin suddenly tightened her hand holding hers and interlocked her fingers with hers and her slender fingers kept caressing Su Yubing''s palm with a gentle force which felt like a tickle from a cat. Su Yubing instantly felt her slight nervousness going away within an instant and the next moment a soft voice full of immeasurable tenderness floated into her ears, "It''s okay. I''m here." This simple words from Mo Yuxin seemed like a magic as thest bit of nervousness disappeared from her heart and Su Yubing felt that even if they were to face thousands of even more powerful beasts, she wouldn''t get scared or nervous as long as Mo Yuxin was with her, right beside her. At this moment, the beasts also slowly approached them from all around them but right in front of them seemed to be the main force as all the rank 3 beasts were right in front of them and behind them were all the rank 2 beasts. Their momentum definitely seemed scary and overbearing but in front of absolute strength, they were nothing but simple numbers. Mo Yuxin saw them and roughly calcted that there seemed to about 300 of the original 900 rank 3 ''tail bone mermaids'' she calcted before and almost 2300 of the rank 2 ''tail bone mermaids''. From the numbers, it seemed that almost more than half of the total number of beasts have gathered in front of them. And it seems that loosing almost 36 of rank 3 ''tail bone mermaids'' within such a short period of time has given them a sense of threat and they didn''t want to just leave them be. Right now, All the thousands of these ''tail bone mermaids'' have gathered about 500 meters before them and have stopped in their position seemingly trying to gauge their possible strength. They seemed to be hesitant to just directly start attacking them without any knowledge and that just shows their intelligence as rank 3 beasts are quite good. But at the end of the day, it''s still a rank 3 beast and their intelligence also has strict limitation and within a few minutes of staring at each other, they suddenly let a sharp shrieking sound as their long ear like organs kept stretching upward and all the beastsunched themselves at them with a violent moment. Of course, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing werepletely ready for their oing assault and this time, Mo Yuxin didn''t dare to ck off as no matter how powerful she was, the numbers would still give her a headache. And she didn''t want to use too much of her powers so as to give Su Yubing her chance to fight herself to her limits. With this thought, She took out her ''dusk lily pin'' as the seemingly ordinary hair pin grew suddenly into a long sword with a shiny and sharp edge to it which seemed to almost cut the whole space itself. Feeling the sharp and overbearing aura emanating from her sword, many beasts with keen senses immediately stopped for a single moment but in the sea of such beasts exuding huge fighting spirit, they automatically chose to ignore their primitive instincts and chose to focus to killing the seemingly weak women before them. Mo Yuxin simply coated her sword with a thinyer of spiritual energy and started executing and mastering her ''critical strike'' with almost no spiritual energy at all. Except for her sword which was coated with spiritual power, she simply started using her raw strength to try to achieve a greater mastery in ''critical strike''. As she swung her sword with great force, each and every one of these strikes were precise and tried to target the most vital and vulnerable parts of the beasts. With every strike, one head rolled down in the water. With another upwards strike, a beast''s arms flew out. With another downward strike, the same beast had it''s neck cut off. Dark green blood kept pouring out and within moments the bodies and blood of the dead beasts kept disappearing into tiny particles and a huge amount of the strange cooling energy entered and merged with their bodies making feel almost no exhaustion at all. If they were to fight so many of these beasts in outside, they definitely would have been exhausted and their spiritual power would have definitely been exhausted faster but thanks to the strange cooling energy merging with their body, any exhaustion was washed away and they felt almost no fatigue at all. Their spiritual energy also kept replenishing thanks to the huge amount of this energy that kept pouring into them thanks to therge number of these beasts. Mo Yuxin kept fighting a lot of the rank 3 beasts and her speed was extremely fast almost like a shooting arrow and no matter what the beasts did, they couldn''t catch up with her. Rank 2 beasts were literally nothing in front of her and almost every swing of her killed tens of these rank 2 beasts. But on Su Yubing''s side....!!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 119: Chapter 119 - "Fire Elemental Territory" - The Trials Of The Forebears (Part 27) From the time Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing appeared in the next trial ''Earth Elemental Territory'', they quickly decided to sweep through the whole territory and kill all the stone golems present. And they did just that but this time, they only took 12 hours toplete the whole trial ording to the second condition. The moment, thest of the stone golem was cut down in half by Su Yubing''s sword, it disappeared into tiny particles. And the next moment, a tremor resounded throughout the whole ''Earth Elemental Territory'' and same mechanical voice sounded again, "Congrattions for clearing the ''Earth Elemental Territory'' and too within 12 hours. I''m surprised to say the least, hohoho....." Hearing it''s familiar voice, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing weren''t surprised but at this time, Mo Yuxin had a question that she had forgotten to ask before and couldn''t help but ask now that the guardian spirit is present again, "Hello, Mr. Guardian spirit, I have a question that I would like to ask." Hearing Mo Yuxin''s voice, the mechanicalughter paused for a moment before it said, "Hooo... What is it, you can ask me anything and I shall answer to the best of my abilities." Seeing it agreeing to her question, Mo Yuxin quickly asked, "Before in the ''Water Elemental Territory'', We used to get a strange cooling energy for every time we killed one of the beasts but it suddenly stopped appearing, May I know the reason for that?" Hearing Mo Yuxin''s question, The Guardian spirit was not much surprised but insteadughed in the same way as before, "Hohoho... This old spirit is really getting old, I even forgot to say those important things. Then let me exin to you." After saying that, The Guardian spirit didn''t give Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing any chance to speak and directly started exining to them in detail, "Hohoho.. that strange cooling energy which you talked about was nothing but a liquid form of pure Vitality. This energy is extremely beneficial to the body and spirit and does no harm at all. It can temper the body without any side effect as well as fill your body with pure Vitality making which also benefits your soul. But as we said, the second condition wasn''t meant to be cleared meaning even the creators didn''t think that someone could kill that many beasts in all the trials let alone in a single one. And so they also didn''t leave much of this energy in store making it impossible for us to give you the equivalent of therge number of beasts you two have killed. But don''t worry. Because you two are not only inheritors but have also cleared the trials in an impossible way. The rewards will also be calcted after you havepleted all the trials. I have also consulted with the few remaining consciousness of the creators and they will definitely decide the most fair rewards for you two." And anyway, The Trials itself have pure elemental energy which is also beneficial to any normal cultivator and the pure Vitality energy was only ced here as a bonus of kind which will be granted to anyone who kills a beast here to make them more motivated. After all, all these benefits are not much beneficial to you two anomalies but you need to know that for any other Cultivator in the world, all these would bring immense benefits. Sigh..... You two are just too monstrous." Hearing the contents of it''s words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other but didn''t know what to say. After all, what it said about them was right. The benefits of the trials are truly not much beneficial to them. So it would be better to just clear all the trials and see what rewards they get at the end. Hopefully, it would be something truly good. Thinking of this, they didn''t ask any more questions and the guardian spirit also said congrattions again and with a loud tremor, the space before them cracked open just like before. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and Su Yubing couldn''t help but say, "It''s really fun to fight all these beasts. How about you let me clear the whole trial in the next territory." When Su Yubing said these words, there was a slight smile the corner of her eyes as she looked at Mo Yuxin with a seductive gaze almost unintentionally. But Mo Yuxin felt burned by her gaze and took her hand before saying in a horse voice, "Of course, Mydy." When Mo Yuxin said it to Su Yubing, she consciously took a step closer towards Su Yubing and also pressed her body against her before saying these words and Su Yubing who was on the attack just a few seconds ago suddenly turned into a little bunny rabbit whose ears and cheeks were stained bright red from shyness. Seeing her reaction, Mo Yuxin was happy and didn''t say anything further least the little rabbit find a hole to burrow itself. She took her hand in her hand and interlocked their fingerspletely naturally before saying, "Let''s go." And with that, they both stepped forward and entered the space crack and they appeared in the next territory within moments. But before they could try to observe their surroundings, the familiar mechanical voice of the guardian spirit resounded all over the space, "Wee to the ''Fire Elemental Territory''. This territory is full of pure elements of fire and is the most practical and beneficial ce to temper your body and mind." After saying this, the voice disappeared and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing finally cast their eyes upon their surroundings to observe what kind of territory is it. The first thing they noticed was that the temperature in their surroundings seemed to have gone up by quite a few times and any normal Cultivator would need to maintain a constant spiritual energy barrier to shield themselves from this hot fire. But of course, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing didn''t need to do that as with their body constitution, they only felt a slight difference that too only when they concentrated to obverse the surroundings for any changes. The looked around and all over their surroundings waspletely lit with bright red mes and Su Yubing even had to put up a barrier to shield her clothes from the fire lest they get burned. After all, her clothes are just normal robes without any fire resisting ability. At this time, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing suddenly noticed arge smander looking creature running towards them at full speed. With itsrge head covered in red mes, it quickly came closer towards them running on its multiple legs. Almost few meters in length, covered in bright mes. Su Yubing noticed that the aura it emanated was that of a rtively powerful rank 3 beasts. Seeing that it had the intention of directly colliding with them, Su Yubing quickly took out her sword and covered it with a thickyer of spiritual energy and directly disappeared from her ce. With a slight swing sound of sharp metal, therge head of the smander rolled down to the ground and Su Yubing was back in her ce beside Mo Yuxin in the next moment. All of this happened within a single moment, and the speed of Su Yubing was so fast that even a rank 3 beasts failed to notice her arrival and died before it could even know how. Su Yubing''s obvious improvement after the few trials was seen at this time. She has also learned to attack the most vital ce of a beasts and kill it with the least but most precise movement within moments, just like Mo Yuxin. It was Mo Yuxin who taught her the general idea of ''Critical Strike'' and Su Yubing has obviously had some minor mastery in the ''Critical Strike''. Seeing her quick set of actions, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but smile as she praised her sincerely, "Yubing is truly awesome. You have already achieved a little mastery in ''Critical Strike''!" Hearing her sincere praises, Su Yubing blushed subconsciously and couldn''t help but deny, "N-no. It''s not that good. It can''t even be called mastery but just an immature imitation." Seeing that she was embarrassed, Mo Yuxin didn''t say anything but instead said, "Then, let''s clear this trial as fast as possible." Hearing her words, Su Yubing nodded and said again, "Let me do it." Mo Yuxin looked at her with a smile and nodded thinking that she really was eager to fight as soon as possible. With this, Su Yubing started going all over the fire elemental territory and started killing all the smander like fire creatures which were mostly high level rank 2 and many were also Mid level rank 3. Mo Yuxin was always by Su Yubing''s side but didn''t participate in the battles herself and just kept her eyes of Su Yubing. The whole ''Fire Elemental Territory'' was filled with these smanders and the numbers went upto almost 4000. And because, This time, Su Yubing was the only one fighting, they took almost 3 days clearing the whole trial with a few breaks in between for Su Yubing to replenish her spiritual energy. After the constant fighting in this extremely hot temperature, even though, Su Yubing herself didn''t feel anything but..... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 124: Chapter 124 - "Mama!!!" - "Golden Ball" - "The Trials Of The Forebears (Part 32) The ck lightning didn''t seem to be full even after consuming the lightning element of all the thousands of rank 3 beasts in the ''Thunder Elemental Territory'' Because as the beasts disappeared after having their life sucked out by this ck lightning, it actually started to suck in the surrounding lighting elements in the territory itself! As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were watching all this unfolding from a certain distance, they suddenly felt a suction pulling from the ck lightning. They held on without getting affected by it much but they could feel that thunder element contained in all therge and small thunders werepletely sucked in by this force towards the ck lightning and almost rushed in there from all directions, even thousands of meters away and all of it went right into the ck lightning. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing clearly felt that the surrounding lighting seemed to have lessened in power a lot as the ck lightning kept absorbing more and more. This almost went on for a quarter of an hour before the ck lightning suddenly stopped absorbing and immediately went to a very silent state as if all themotion around wasn''t even caused by it. Then the ck lightning which was now over 30 meters long suddenly began to vibrate as a golden glow started emanating from the ck lightning. As the ck lightning vibrated, it was as if all the lightning in the vicinity in the territory were afraid and immediately started flowing in different directions as if some huge beast was chasing after them. And the ck lightning which was vibrating suddenly erupted with a loud bang and the force of the explosion seemed extremely strong. The sudden turn of event caught Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing off guard and they couldn''t help but immediately take hundreds of steps back because the sudden explosion contained extremely violent and destructive power. All around dust were scattered and it took few minutes for the whole area to calm down before Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing could get a look at what happened. And when the scene before them came into their view, both of them saw that that the ck lightning which was over 30 meters long was actually gone! There seemed to be nothing there except a huge crater and dust,debris! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both tried to use their senses to check the situation below but no matter where they searched, the ck lightning was gone!! Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but look Su Yubing and there seemed to be helpless smile on her beautiful face which cause Su Yubing to soften her voice subconsciously as she said, "It''s okay. Let''s search a bit more. It can''t be just gone like this." When She said this to Mo Yuxin, their interlocked hand subconsciously tightened as if to reassure each other and Mo Yuxin also calmed down before said, "Yes. Let''s try to look for it. Maybe it has senses our intentions before and immediately ran away after transformation. Maybe after transformation, it will be in a state of vulnerability for a period of time that''s why it ran away." Hearing her words, Su Yubing also nodded before they immediately started looking for the ck lightning all over the ''Thunder Elemental Territory'' staring from the crater where the explosion urred. They looked and spread their senses to the maximum but the ck lightning wasn''t here. Then they flew towards all the surrounding areas and eventually after a few hours, they almostpleted searching the whole thunder elemental territory but still couldn''t find it. It was almost as if the ck lightning suddenly disappeared into nothingness, as if it wasn''t here in the first ce. After looking for it for every single corner of the thunder elemental territory, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing still couldn''t find it and at the end they again came towards the crater where the ck lightning was. At this point, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed as she immediately closed the distance between her and Su Yubing and hugged her tightly. Suddenly being hugged by the woman beside her, Su Yubing was a little surprised but she felt her disappointment and instead of saying anything, she put her hands on her hair and started stroking it back and forth in a very gentle manner as if coaxing a child. Mo Yuxin felt disappointed only for a moment before she calmed down but she just used it as an excuse to hug Su Yubing and get coaxed by her like a little kid. And feeling her hand stroking her hair, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but be happy but instead ofing out of this hug, she buried her face in the crook of Su Yubing''s neck even deeper and took a deep breath of her almost addicting scent. And almost immediately, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel that she has really be a pervert for Su Yubing as the chaotic thoughts in her mind were truly outrageous and she even wanted to do something more. Fortunately, Su Yubing''s voice suddenly brought her mind back from wandering elsewhere, "Wait, what is that over there at the center of the crater? It seems to glowing with a golden light very faintly." Suddenly hearing her voice, Mo Yuxin reluctantly came out of Su Yubing''s embrace and looked towards where she pointed. But she didn''t noticed the very faint smile at the corner of Su Yubing''s lips. Mo Yuxin thought that her little thoughts were well concealed but she didn''t know that Su Yubing knew everything about her thoughts and just yed along with her tofort her. Seeing that Mo Yuxin seemed expectant about the sudden discovery, Su Yubing also decided not to tease her and looked towards the center of the crater. It seems that at the center of the crater, a small and very faint golden glow could be seen but it clearly wasn''t here when they tried to seest time. Seeing this Mo Yuxin was confused for a moment, before she decided to check it out. Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing''s hand immediately went towards the golden glow to see what it was. As they came closer towards the center of the crater, they noticed that the golden glow seemed to a round ball of light with nothing on it. It didn''t look like a lighting at all but more like an egg of sort. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing squatted down to check the golden ball of light and after seeing that it didn''t seem harmful, Mo Yuxin took it in the palm of her hands and they both stood up. This golden ball was extremely small in size, not even as big as Mo Yuxin''s palm and could fit into her handpletely. Even when Mo Yuxin touched it, she didn''t feel anything except a very faint sound of a beating heart! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stood next to each other and Su Yubing also put her hands on it to touch the golden ball but she also didn''t feel anything except the very faint sound which was almost the same as a beating heart but very faint, making them feel that it was an illusion but Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and they knew that they both felt it and couldn''t help but feel that it''s a bit incredible to feel heart beat from something that was actually a ck lightning just a few hours ago. As they stood next to each other, almost covering the golden glow in the middle of them as both of their hands were ced on the golden ball, it suddenly started glowing with an even brighter light. This sudden golden light almost blinded them both and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but squint their eyes in the face of such blinding light. But it was only for a single moment, before the blinding light receded and they could see again. But the scene before them again made them surprised as they both saw that the golden ball of light seemed to have cracks on the surface which was slowly spreading, almost like an egg when the hatchling tries to break out of it. But this isn''t what caught their eyes the most. Because they both saw that, their hand which was ced in contact with the golden ball of light seemed to have a very small cut and a drop of blood came out from them but instead of falling down, this drop of blood was actually absorbed by the golden ball!! And almost as soon as their blood was absorbed by the golden ball, they immediately felt a very faint yet strong connection between them and whatever that was inside this golden ball. All of these sudden turn of events caught both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing off guard but before they could calm down, they both saw that the golden ball cracked open in two halves and a something came out on Mo Yuxin''s palm! "Mama!!!... "?????? . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 127: Chapter 127 - "She is my Lover!!" - The Trials Of The Forebears (Part 34) Hello, Dear Readers, I would like to say a few words before we start this chapter. ''The Trials Of The Forebears'' :- This is the part of the novel that we are currently reading and It is also one of the most important part of this novel as you could see that a lot of important informations were known in this part and the rtionship between our cute and beautiful protagonists are going especially well. I just wanted to say that this part of the novel will be a bit long. Well, I wouldn''t say long because my chapters themselves aren''t too long and I believe just enough to keep the readers interested. But just as a reminder, This part of the novel will still go on for quite a lot of chapters. Anyway, My novel itself has just started and a lot is to be written. Anyway, Thanks for reading. I really really hope that you like this novel and stick to the end. It''s gonna be a long journey and we have only just started. And By the way, A new novel is alsoing. I wouldn''t give much spoilers but it''s also GL. I DON''T WRITE ANYTHING EXCEPT GL. HEHE.. .. .. .. .. Right now, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were standing face to face in this white system space as Mo Yuxin just said that little An is her little sister which caused Su Yubing to be doubtful as the little sister she has heard in the rumours stated that she was an 12 to 13 years old girl but the little girl before her was clearly 4 to 5 years old at most. "Little sister? But isn''t your little sister''s name Mo Feng?" Su Yubing was purely confused and asked this question without a single hint of inquiry and Mo Yuxin was a little awkward because she didn''t know how to answer these questions. "Well, yes. That is my sister in this world and little An is not my biological sister. Just a sister who is no less than a biological one." When Mo Yuxin said this, there was a warm light in her eyes which she herself didn''t notice as she rubbed the top of Little An''s hair in a very loving manner, just like a true family. Hearing her answer, Su Yubing caught the words ''in this world'' more than the others and couldn''t help but have even more questions about Mo Yuxin. It seems that the seemingly genius Cultivator Mo Yuxin has far more secrets than she first expected. Su Yubing also noticed the warmth in Mo Yuxin''s eyes when she looked at Little An and baobao and she immediately knew that these two pairs of cat and little girl are extremely important to Mo Yuxin. And Su Yubing also calmed down at this point. After all, they have already said that they both hold a few secrets of their own. And they also had an open conversation as to how to deal with it. They will talk about it when the timees and when they are ready and just because there are a few secrets between them doesn''t mean that they trust each other any less nor does it mean that their feelings for each other would waver because of these secrets. And seeing that Mo Yuxin was in a dilemma as to how to answer Su Yubing''s questions because she didn''t want to lie to Su Yubing but also couldn''t say many things because all these are rted to her inheritance and she was forbidden from saying it. She was having a very tough internal struggles as to what she should do and her pretty brows couldn''t help but be furrowed. But suddenly, she was pulled by a soft force and fell into a familiar embrace as a pair of slender arms wrapped around her neck and her whole face was buried in a the crook of Su Yubing''s neck. And before she could think what was happening,Su Yubing''s soft voice floated into her ears, "It''s okay. You don''t need to say. I know there are many secrets and we have already talked about it before. I will wait." After saying these, Su Yubing separated from Mo Yuxin and Mo Yuxin again found herself standing infront of Su Yubing but the warmth flooding in her heart as well as the familiar embrace made her feel extremely happy. "Anyway, so she is little An, your other little sister and this is baobao, which is also your spiritual pet? Hmm... I''ve never seen someone have a cat as their spiritual pet... It''s interesting." Su Yubing said as she looked towards Little An and baobao with her gentle eyes. Mo Yuxin also knew that dwelling on those topics was useless and they weren''t that anxious to know these secrets and will wait for each other to be read to tell it themselves. She also introduced Little An and baobao to Su Yubing again and Su Yubing couldn''t help but rub the top of Little An''s head and it really felt like touching a little rabbit''s furr. Her actions cause Little An to blush in embarrassment as the tips of her ears as well as her little fair face couldn''t help but turn red in the blink of an eye. Little An was currently holding Baobao in her arms and it seemed that the rtionship between the two of them has really be much more closer as it could be seen from their small actions of care for each other. Mo Yuxin also felt that it was natural. After all, in they system space, Baobao is the onlypany that little An has and now there would probably be another one. Little An and Baobao were also staring at Su Yubing, this strange and beautiful sister who suddenly appeared with their owner. After all, The system space was Mo Yuxin''s most personal space and not mang people would be allowed to enter here. But Su Yubing hase here with Mo Yuxin which makes them feel that this big sister is definitely someone that Mo Yuxin values very much. Little An already had a guess but she didn''t say anything but her closeness with Su Yubing could already be seen from her not resisting Su Yubing''s touch. At this time, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t stay in this space for much longer as they had the trials toplete and Mo Yuxin could only leave a few words to Little An and baobao before they will leave. "Little An, baobao, this big sister''s name is Su Yubing. She is my lover as well as your future master too." Mo Yuxin directly said this to Little An and baobao which made Su Yubing feel extremely embarassed as she couldn''t help but turn to the side to avoid looking into their eyes. Little An also greeted Su Yubing in a very respectful manner which caused Su Yubing to feel even more embarrassed, "Wee to our space, mistress." Her words were too direct and Su Yubing was a little embarrassed to be called by this adress and could only say, "No need to call me that. Just call me big sis." Hearing her words, Little An wasn''t shy and immediately called her big sis with enthusiasm. Mo Yuxin at this time said, "And this is the little one we found in our current trial. We don''t know what she is but she seems to regard us as her parents and a strange bond has also been created between us at the moment of her birth. The only thing we know was that she was a ck lightning before." Mo Yuxin said and also added, "Little An, when we go out after this. Please try to find any records from master to identify her. After all, we need to know what she is before we can take good care of her." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing has never thought about abandoning the little one and now that she hase into their life, it can only be called as fate. That too with their strange bond that they feel in their hearts makes it even more unbearable to harm her in any way. Little An listened to Mo Yuxin''s words and looked towards the little one and nodded enthusiastically as she was also curious about the sudden appearance of this little child. After saying these few words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing said goodbye to little An and baobao. Baobao seemed to like Su Yubing very much and even took the initiative to rub against her which caused Su Yubing to feel ttered. After all, cats are naturally proud creature and being acknowledged by them would make you feel good no matter who you are. After this, Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing''s hand and they immediately appeared in the ''Thunder Elemental Territory'' where they had just disappeared from. The same deep crater was before them from where they found the little One. All of these strange events started from this ce and also ended here. Just when Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were not sure what to do next, the same mechanical voice sounded again, . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 129: Chapter 129 - Is it a Reward or just another trial? - "Heavenly laws!!" As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stepped towards the 81st step, the whole surroundings around them seemed to have turned to sharp icicles which felt like they were trying to prate directly into their skin making them feel threatened. And as this threatening feeling increase, they also felt that the gravity around their feet seems to have increased more than 20 times than before. All of it was a sudden change that surprised them a little but except for the initial surprise, they didn''t feel much difference as the power difference between them and the level of cultivators for who this trial was based on simply couldn''tpare. They both took a few seconds to adjust themselves to the current situation and immediately took another step. Just like that, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing continuously stepped forward towards the hundreth step where the door exists and it took them almost 5 minutes to reach there. But at the 100th step, surprisingly the threatening oppression disappearedpletely and both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt a very rich light energy floating through them making them feel particrly reinvigorated. After reaching the 100th step, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing directly went towards the door and pushed it open but before they could see anything on the other side, they were suddenly pulled in by a suction force as their sight went ck for a moment before they both appeared in another ce. They quickly took a look around to see their surroundings and it seemed like they were in a forest as all around them was towering trees and they could even hear and see many small animals around them. Just then, a strange mechanical voice sounded again which was clearly different from the voice usually said by guardian spirit, "Congrattions for clearing the ''Elemental Trials." Except this simple sentence, the voice didn''t say anything and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but look around each other. There was nothing special about this ce and it looked just like a normal forest and with their senses, they also found that there wasn''t any spiritual beasts present at all. As they looked around and found nothing special, the only thing that gave them a very weird feeling was a clear pond right infront of them in a very close distance. They looked towards the small pond and found that the water in it looked extremely clean and even the reflection on it felt like a mirror. Su Yubing looked towards Mo Yuxin and said, "What''s happening? We didn''t hear the guardian spirit anymore." Hearing her question, Mo Yuxin also shook her head as she also didn''t know what was happening. And just when they were wondering about their current situation, they suddenly heard an awkward footsteping from behind them which immediately made them get into a defensive stance. And when they turned around, they found to their suprise that there was actually mechanical golem made out of wood walking towards them! This golem even had a white fake beard hanging on his square shaped face and his mechanical arms kept stroking this beard like a habit! Suddenly seeing that Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were looking at him with inquiring eyes, he stroked his fake beard a few more times, just like an old man and gave out a heartyugh but this time his voice seemed extremely normal, almost exactly like an old man!! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing already had a quess as to who this is but suddenly seeing the guardian spirit appearing before them with this appearance, they couldn''t help but feel a little funny. "Hohohoo.... It seems you two have already guessed who I am? Yes, It is I, the guardian spirit of the trials and you can also call me ''Old Man Jun''. Back in the day, the young ones always used to call me this." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing listened to his words and also noticed the visible longing in his voice when talked about the distant past. Even though, he was in a golem form now but his voice itself seemed soothing to the ears as the boundless wisdom contained in it can be felt clearly. At this point, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we now, Old Man Jun?" Hearing her question, Old Man Jun looked towards her and answered in the same tone but this time, he obviously had more excitement in his voice, "Hohoho... This is a surprise for you two that I''ve prepared after consulting with the remaining consciousness of the creators and they have all acquiesced to let you use this specially created ce. As for what this is, I will only say one thing, this pond which may seem ordinary contains the heavenlywsprehend by all the creators of the elemental territory you two cleared before. Haha.... Aren''t you two excited??" Hearing her words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were surprised at first but became a little confused and couldn''t help but ask, "So, how many heavenlyws are contained in this pond?" "Hoho... As you have encountered a total of eight elemental territories and each one of them were created by eight different experts among the creators who had an extremely high attainment in each of those elements. And now, those eight experts have left an umtion of their respective heavenlyws which they hadprehended in their life time. But whether you canprehend any of thews contained in it depends entirely on you." A lot of information was thrown towards Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing but they epted all of it quite calmly. But the matter of heavenlyws still made them excited. After all,prehending heavenlyws depends entirely on a Cultivator''s dao but if an expert gives pointers, it bes a lot less difficult toprehend it. The heavenlyws are the epitome of a Cultivator''s powers. If you haveprehended any heavenlyw, it not only means that your achievements towards it is extremely good but also means that you can exert a lot more power with the same effort as before. Everything has its own heavenlyws, but the heavenlyws rted to one''s elements are extremely important. After all, every cultivators has one element that is dominant and must be the main path of cultivation. And to ess more power from that element, you mustprehend the heavenlyws rted to it. There are very few written records about heavenlyws and even less known about how to acquire it. All the Cultivators forge their own way andprehend heavenlyws when a certain attribute reaches the limits of them but when they try to break through that limit is when theyprehend the heavenlyws. After sorting out their thoughts, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were ready toprehend the heavenlyws but Mo Yuxin asked suddenly, "Is this the end of the trials or are there more trials ahead?" Hearing her question, the guardian spirit answered, "Hohoho..... This is not only yourst trial but also the reward of the trials of the forebears. After all, getting a chance toprehend the heavenlyws from the top experts themselves is an opportunity that the whole world would die for." "After you havepleted this trial meaning if you can sessfullyprehend one heavenlyw, then you two as the Inheritors would be able to recieve the whole ''Shenghuo Menkou'' as your other reward." The guardian spirit again said another thing which surprised them but Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing took only a moment to ept it. After that, the guardian spirit congratted them before he disappeared from there in a space crack., "Anyway, congrattions foring so far and I would also like to say, good luck, young ones, I hope you can sessfullyprehend your destined heavenlyws." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were now standing infront of the pond as Su Yubing said, "Is it finallying to an end?" Hearing her question, Mo Yuxin also nodded and said, "Yes. It seems so." "Umm... I can''t help but think of all the adventures we experienced till now." Su Yubing said this and suddenly turned sideways to look into Mo Yuxin''s eyes, "I wanted to say this for some time..... Thank you soo much for appearing in my life." When Su Yubing said this to Mo Yuxin in such a soft voice, there were deep emotions hidden beneath her serious eyes and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but look into them, At this point, instead of saying some dreamy and romantic words, Mo Yuxin simply looked into Su Yubing''s eyes with her pair of blue sapphire eyes which seemed to glow with a blue light and suddenly said a very simple sentence but it inadvertently gave Su Yubing a huge sense of security and love, "As I should." Her words seemed to mean as if her entire existence was just to appear in her life but also to say . . . Thanks for reading. Congrattions, You have finallye to the end of the Trials of Forebears and After this, the actual story would finally start progressing. So please, stick to the end to see how the story goes. Hehe... Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 130: Chapter 130 - Who are these Eight Balls of Light?? - Lord Thunder!! Mo Yuxin''s words seemed to have some magical power which always seeds in making Su Yubing flustered and panicking inside, almost like a little girl blushing because of her first love. But Su Yubing suppressed her turbulent emotions inside her and tried to appear as calm as possible as if Mo Yuxin''s words didn''t affect her much but the crimson tips of her ears betrayed her inner turmoil and Mo Yuxin obviously noticed all of it but chose to not mention for fear of making her angry. "Anyway, Should we just go and take a dip in the pond? The guardian spirit didn''t say much about what to do next." Su Yubing suddenly asked to ease the awkward moment between the two of them and Mo Yuxin also said, "Yes. Old man Jun did say that all the heavenlyws are inside this pond. I guess, this pond isn''t just a normal pond and maybe even the clear water we see is something else." Hearing her words, Su Yubing also nodded to show her understanding and together they both went closer towards the pond to see what it looked like. Mo Yuxin always had the habit of holding Su Yubing''s hand whenever they weren''t busy with any situations and now was also the same. She took her hand and they both moved closer towards the pond to see what it looked like. As they were just a few steps away from the pond, they finally realized with their eyes and senses about the difference between what is infront of them and any other normal pond. This pond really looks like a normal pond with clear and fresh water in it but when youe closer, you understand and feel with your very being about the mysterious power it contains. There is a very weird force that they felt which seemed gentle yet also extremely violent at the same time as if it contained some extremely devastating powers or as if a power that can control the nature of the universe itself. It was a very mysterious feeling and no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t describe it in words. They also noticed that on the surface of the clear water, there were weird symbols and words floating on top of it, mixed together with each other, forming a web of delicate bnce which seemed to be maintained by some other force which they couldn''tprehend at all. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt the breath of heavenlyws from those words and symbols. And when they focused on it, they sometimes felt as if they are drowning in a sea of fire, sometimes they felt as if they were flying freely in the sky, feeling the wind and air, unobstructed. They also felt for a moment that they were frozen in time in an ice sculpture and the next moment they felt the breath of life, sometimes they felt as if they were being chocked in darkness and other times they smelled the clear scent of the earth. All of these overwhelming feelings came rushing into them almost like a tide and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both had the illusion that all of these real but this illusionsted only for a moment before it went away and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing finally returned to their senses. Immediately afterwards, Mo Yuxin took Su Yubing closer towards her to ask her if she felt good or if she felt anything wrong with her, to which Su Yubing replied no. Mo Yuxin felt relieved hearing her answer but now they were both in awe of the mysterious power of the heavenlyws contained in the pool and couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement for being able toprehend one. But just when they were about to take another step forward, the originally calm water surface suddenly started rippling with waves after waves and even the whole forest around them seemed to be trembling suddenly. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but be alert as they came closer towards each other and Mo Yuxin directly came one step infront of Su Yubing in a protective manner subconsciously. But the next moment, the trembling suddenly stopped but weirdly enough, exactly eight balls of light floated from within the pond water and flew closer towards Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were extremely alert for whatever these were but surprisingly, they didn''t feel any danger and ominous feeling emanating from the eight balls of light but weirdly all of them gave Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing different feelings. All these eight balls of light had eight different colours and every one of them gave Mo Yuxin the same feeling as one of the eight elements from the eight elemental territories. The red glowing ball of light game them a feeling of pure fire, the blue one made them feel as if they were swimming in water, the brown one game them a feeling of soil itself as the transparent one gave them a feeling of air itself. Even the two extremes colours of ck and white gave them the respective feeling of the elements of darkness and light. Just when Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were observing those eight balls of light, these eight balls also came closer towards them and actually started circling around them in an excited manner and the next second, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both heard voiceing from them, which genuinely sounded like human voices. Four of these voices sounded like female voices and the other four sounded like male voices. All the male voices were particrly excited and except of two of the female voices which were particrly quite and only talked a few words, the other two sounded extremely calm and gentle as if nothing in the world could shake their calmness. "Ohhh.... These two young ones are quite amazing!!" "Haha... Old man, finally you said something logical for once. They indeed are amazing." "Sighh.... What a rare seedlings..... Even us back in the day weren''t as monstrous as these two. It seems the future generations will always surpass the older one." "Hohoho.... That is the way of the nature, old lord." All the four male voice talked one after another and then they suddenly stopped rotating around Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing but instead faced the other four female voices to say something but this time, their voice obviously contained a lot more respect and reverence and didn''t have the yful feeling as before. "My lord thunder. How do you find these two?" The one they called the lord thunder gave a low hum which sounded like the murderous heavenly thunders itself and kept ringing in Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing''s ears, giving them a feeling of absolute strength and oppression that they both haven''t felt ever before. Even Mo Yuxin who was always at ease because of her inheritance and power, suddenly grew quite and tightened her hold on Su Yubing''s hand as she finally felt a breath of death and absolute oppressioning from just a single audible hum of the lord thunder. From the moment, Mo Yuxin came into this world, she has been pretty easy going as most of the things here couldn''t pose much of a threat to her but today she finally grew serious and realized the absolute horror of facing someone of the same league as lord thunder. And she also finally felt the need to gain strength as that is the only way, she could keep not only herself safe but also protect Su Yubing and her family. Mo Yuxin didn''t take long before she calmed down her mind and began to listen carefully to their conversation. At this time, the white ball of light which obviously represented the light element suddenly spoke to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing in a very gentle voice, almost like the coaxing of a mother and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately felt relieved as if some calming force washed over them making them feel as light as a feather. "Don''t worry, child. We mean no harm. We are the creators of the ''Shenghuo Menkou'' and it seems you have already grasped a few things about us. Yes, we all are the master of each elements and also the ones who created the trials of the elemental territory. As for the reason, we came to you was to see with our own eyes to get a grasp of your future potential and we must say, we find you both extremely satisfying. We will also give you some pointers and let you know some things about not only is but also about what happened in our time. So it would be quite a long conversation. How about we sit here instead of standing like this?" The gentle voice spoke quite a lot of words and the next moment, the brown ball of light which represented the earth element immediately let out a heartyugh, "Hohoho.... Okay kids, let me prepare the tables and chairs for us." At this time, the fire element ball as well as the water element ball suddenly spoke, "Hahahah... It seems it would be a long conversation. Let us add the refreshments and teas as well." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 131: Chapter 131 - Lord Thunder and Lord Light!! - "Yes, She is my lover!" As the voices of the fire element and water element fell, the ground in a few steps behind Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately started trembling as Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked behind to find that instead of normal ground, there was actually a table and a few sets of chairs protruding from the ground. All of these were extremely finely done as even the curves as well as the small decorations on the chairs and table seemed to have been shaped by the hands of a master crafter. Looking at these didn''t make them feel that they were just made just now and that too from only soil! They know from a single nce that without a high attainment in the specific elements, it is impossible to recreate such fine crafting. But Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were again shocked when 10 tea cups also appeared out of thin air which truly looked elegant and beautiful with flower patterns on their bodies and the next moment, the tea cups were filled with streaming hot tea and the fragranceing from them made them feel refreshed as it almost gave them a feeling of swimming in a sea of water and made them feel particrly reinvigorated. After doing all these, the water element and fire element ball hovered around their crafts a few times and hummed in an old voice, "Hohoho... It seems after all this time, we are still a master in our fields, old water." The fire element ball suddenly said to which the water element ball got visibly angry and the ball even jumped up and down and around the fire element ball and even hit him a few times like an angry kid, "Who are you calling old water?!!! You are old water, your family is old water!!! Humphh.... Mind you, I''ve always been better than you and my water element could always extinguish your puny fire with a single drop..." Suddenly, hearing this , the fire element also got angry and immediately shouted, "Hahaha.... You are better than me?? Why, did you forget that time when I burned your clothes with fire and you couldn''t put it out for hours and had to run around naked!!" "You!!! Old Luo...!. Don''t go too far. Don''t forget how you lost your pants when you wanted to swim in the ocean back in the day and had to stay in there for hours before I brought you another pair! "You!! .. "Okay ... Okay... Enough fighting.. why are you old people still fighting to this day?? Can''t you see there are children here now?? Have some dignity..." Seeing that the two old men were about to fight, earth element and air element had no choice but to intervene and stop them before it escted much. And suddenly realising that there were two children here, The fire and water element suddenly calmed down and even tried to hide their embarassment with a light cough... Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing just looked at them with an inquiring gaze but didn''t say anything. After all, they are elders and seeing their interaction also made Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing feel relieved as they really didn''t seem to be bad people. At this time, the gentle light element suddenly spoke and all the other immediately stopped their yfulness and started paying attention, almost like naughty children who suddenly encountered a tough teacher, "Okay... Now let''s not make the children wait any longer, lest they see some more embarassing sides of the elders. How about we sit down...." Hearing her words, all the other elders nodded and immediately sat in their respective chairs but the moment they say down, another change happened which again shocked Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately saw that all the elders suddenly started glowing with a bright light the moment they say down and the light grew soo bright that it almost made them feel blind and they both couldn''t help but close their eyes for a moment. And the second, they opened their eyes, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing saw with their own eyes, that all the elemental balls were no longer just a floating ball but all of them have turned to lifelike figures!!! They were all d in elegant robes which outlined their perfect body but they couldn''t see their faces as it was blocked by a hazy mist. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were quite surprised by the sudden change when The light element suddenly spoke in the same gentle voice, "Now now... Don''t be surprised.. we just changed our appearance to our own. It''s a bit awkward to talk in such weird form." Suddenly hearing her voice, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing came back to their senses but didn''t know what to do for a moment and Mo Yuxin could only hold Su Yubing''s hand tighter. Seeing their interaction, The light elder seemed to have a smiling expression as her voice grew even more gentle and softer and said, "Okay, child. No need to get nervous. Now,e here and sit down. We can talk after you have calmed yourself." Hearing her voice, Mo Yuxin looked towards Su Yubing and she also nodded. Then, they both went towards the only two empty chairs as Su Yubing sat down but Mo Yuxin didn''t immediately sit down but instead pulled her seat closer towards Su Yubing''s and then sat down. All of these set of actions were seen by all the elders and their eyes hidden behind the hazy mask turned towards Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing with a different gaze and Su Yubing couldn''t help but be embarrassed as the tips of her ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. After Mo Yuxin sat down, she even held Su Yubing''s hand and ced it on Su Yubing''s thigh in such a natural way as if she didn''t noticed all the gazes at all. Su Yubing couldn''t help but pinch the palm of her hand to express her grievance and Mo Yuxin just smiled with a knowing look. At this point, the light elder suddenly said with a lightughter, "you two seem to have a really good rtionship.. Are you two maybe daopanions? You don''t need to answer my question if it makes you feel awkward." Suddenly hearing her question, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were a bit surprised but Mo Yuxin still answered with a bit of seriousness in her voice, "Yes. She is my lover, the love of my life." Hearing her extremely straightforward words, Su Yubing couldn''t help but be even more embarrassed but she still put aside her shame to nod in response and said, "Yes we are." Hearing their answer, The light elder suddenly let out a lowugh which felt like a gentle music tickling your heart and said to the thunder elder sitting in a straight posture beside her, "Look, dear, she has the same eyes towards that girl as you have towards me.." Suddenly hearing her address the thunder elder in such a way and hearing the contents of her words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt shocked but then an understanding light shed in their eyes and they couldn''t help but look towards the thunder elder. They hadn''t looked at her properly before but now that they saw her appearance and the bright crimson robe on her body with golden patterns as well as the exquisite sword hanging by her waist and her tall and slender body coupled with her extremely overbearing aura really made her seem different from all the others. But the moment, the thunder elder heard what the light elder said, she immediately let out an awkward cough and just said in the same rigid tone as before, "Ahem... Yes.... " Hearing her answer, Su Yubing felt that the thunder elder seemed really cold but the light elder justughed after hearing her answer and leaned a little closer towards her almost unconsciously. On the other hand, Mo Yuxin noticed something that Su Yubing hadn''t. She carefully observed the thunder elder and maybe because they were slightly simr to each other, Mo Yuxin suddenly noticed that the thunder elder was holding the light elder''s hand and she felt that behind that awkward cough, there was a hint of shyness hidden in them. Mo Yuxin even felt that the thunder elder''s face seemed to have turned a bit red as the hazy mist around her face also seemed to have gotten a shade of red. At this point, the other elders suddenly were also talking in low voice, "Look,, the thunder elder is definitely shy again..." "Hehe.... Who would have thought that the almighty thunder elder whose one strike could cut down any tribtion expert in a moment actually gets shy from a single teasing from the lord light." "Yeah... I used to hear that back in the day, the lord thunder once even knelt on her knees for a week because she made lord light upset. I heard that for some reason, the lord light had a terrible back ache and med lord thunder for it." "!! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 132: Chapter 132 - Their Relationship is a bit weird?! - The introduction of the Elders Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing listened to their gossips with interested expressions. After all, who would have thought that the lord thunder who looks so cold on the outside and even makes people feel fear just by being near can actually have such a side to her!! And the lord light who looks soo gentle and warm can actually make Lord Thunder dance on the palm of her hands like this?! But Mo Yuxin also felt that it was possible. After all, she herself is the prime example of this. At this point, the familiarity between the elders and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing seemed to have improved but the four elders who were talking about Lord Thunder''s acts suddenly felt a chill running down their spine and couldn''t help look towards Lord Thunder and saw her looking at them with a threatening gaze. They immediately shut up and stopped talking and didn''t dare to joke anymore. Lord Light suddenly said at this point with augh, "Haha.. enough fun.. how about we introduce ourselves now." Hearing her suggestion, the other elders also nodded in response. "Hoho... Indeed, we have been talking without even introducing ourselves. That is rude now, isn''t it." The air elder who was d in a light blue robe just like the sky said in a gentle tone. Hearing their words, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately said, "Let us introduce ourselves first. After all, we are the juniors here." "Hoho.. good good. Let''s start then." The elders said to which Su Yubing started first, "I am Su Yubing. I am the only child of the Su family in a very remote city in the eastern Continent called ''The Azure Dragon City''. My mother''s name is ''Gu Jiantong'' and My father''s name is ''Su Xiaotong''." After hearing her introduction, all the other elders nodded with augh and The light elder said in the same gentle tone, "Su Yubing? Hmm.. what a nice name." The light elder said as she looked into the eyes of Su Yubing and couldn''t help but have a pondering expression. Those eyes, those dark pupils seemed as deep as an ocean. Almost like an endless Abyss. Hiding in that abyss was something terrifying that seemed to send shivers down your spine. The lord light couldn''t help but have a pondering expression but she didn''t say anything. But she still thought, "Gu Jiantong?? Hmm... Was she the descendant of the guardian family?? Haha... What a trick of fate. Interesting indeed." After Su Yubing finished her introduction, Mo Yuxin said, "I am Mo Yuxin. I only have a mother and a little sister. My mother''s name is Lan Xu and My little sister is Mo Feng. I don''t have a father, because I killed him as he was the most disgusting piece of garbage on this world." Mo Yuxin''s introduction was extremely straightforward and even rude to some extent and the elders couldn''t help but be surprised but immediately burst outughing, "Hohoho..... What an interesting girl." "Girl, your eyes even makes me shiver. Hahaha.... Good good." "Hmm.. your dao heart seems extremely firm. Good, good. Keep it up and you will go a long way in the race of cultivation." At this point, the light elder and thunder elder both looked towards Mo Yuxin and from the beginning, they felt a kind of forceing from her that even made them feel threatened. It wasn''t something that they could sense with their six senses but their instincts itself gives them this vague feeling. The thunder lord, obviously had an interesting experience on her face and she couldn''t help but take a few nces at Mo Yuxin, especially her blue sapphire like eyes, which seemed to glow with a different kind of light. Of course, both Lord Thunder and Lord Light also noticed the slight maniption of the heavenlyws which seemed to keep her appearance different and also saw Mo Yuxin''s original appearance. But even though they saw through her, they didn''t expose it nor felt suspicious of her. Mo Yuxin also noticed their gaze and knew that her disguise made by the system would definitely not work infront of such absolute powerhouses. After all, they haveprehended a lot ofws and they are even on par with the heavens itself in this world. Hiding from them at her current power is impossible. But Mo Yuxin also didn''t feel any malice from and as time goes, her disguise is also disappearing, giving others the belief that she is simply turning more mature. It''s estimated that after a year, her disguise wouldpletely wear off and she would finally be able to be in her original appearance. Find adventures at m v lemp-yr Her mother and sister as well as others would also not find it suspicious. After all, her original appearance is slightly simr to the original owner''s appearance. After their introduction, the elders started introducing themselves, starting with the fire elder, "Hohoho... As you know, I''m the fire elder. My original name was ''Yang Hao''. Just call me fire elder. I cultivated the path of fire element and finally ascended after therge battle a million years ago ended." After him, the water elder continued, "You can call me water elder just like him. As for my original name, that was Long Tian. I was the eldest disciple of the ''''Long Water Sect'' back in the day but our sect waspletely annihted in therge battle. Leaving only me. I have also ascended after the battle." After him, the earth and air elder said, "You can also call me earth elder. My name was Xing Yu. I was a wandering cultivator back in the day. By some great fortune, I encountered the grave of a tribtion realm master who failed to ascend and was struck to death by the heavenly lightnings. Afterprehending his legacy, I was able to turn my life around and finally ascende after therge battle." "Call me Elder Chen. As you can see, I''ve cultivated the path of air element. I was the only sessor of one of the major families back then, the Hao family. The Hao family may still be alive even now. As for my name, it''s ''Hao Chen''." After Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing listened to their introduction, they both bowed towards them one by one and said with respect, "Junior pays respect to Fire Elder, water Elder, Earth Elder and Elder Chen." After this, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing''s eyes finally went towards the most inconspicuous elders among them and also the two elders who didn''t speak much at all. The ice elder seemed extremely cold as if she didn''t have any emotions whatsoever. Her entire being exuded an extremely chilly aura which seemed to freeze the surroundings itself. She didn''t speak much and only nodded from time to time. Her navy blue robe coupled with her icy white hair really makes her stand out from the others. On the other hand, the Shadow Elder was even more inconspicuous. She seemed to have almost no sense of presence as if she has blended herself with the surroundings, making it difficult to spot her if you don''t carefully pay attention. She was also the most normal looking among all the other elders. Her shiny ck hair and pupils were the mostmon traits among people. She was also d in a dark ck robe which seemed almost the same as a shadow itself. Suddenly feeling the gazes of all the others as well the two children on her, The Shadow Elder seemed extremely shy as she didn''t even dare to meet others in the eyes and only said with a stutter, "H-hello... I-I''m.... Ummm... My... Umm... My name was ''Bai Yue''.. please call me... Ummm... Elder Bai." She seemed extremely timid as if she wasn''t the a tribtion realm expert at all. Seeing her way of speaking, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but be surprised but they still said with respect, "Junior meets Elder Bai." "Yes.. yes.. thank you." Elder Bai still replied with the same stuttering tone as before. At this point, The ice elder who was silent suddenly spoke in a unexpectedly gentle tone which shocked Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing even more, "Bai Bai.. Don''t get nervous. I always said that you should speak with your head held high." "I-I''m sorry.... " Hearing her words, elder Bai immediately replied in a low tone as if she was facing some extremely strict teacher. But seeing her reaction, Ice Elder only sighed but her usually cold eyes obviously held an immeasurable gentleness for Elder Bai as the feelings of love was almost overflowing from her eyes. She suddenly leaned towards her and held her hand before saying, "I''m not scolding you. You don''t need to say sorry. " "O-okay.." Elder Bai obviously seemed flustered by her sudden act of holding hands as her whole face seemed to have turned a shade of red as even her exposed neck seemed to be crimson in color but for some reason, she didn''t dare to look at Ice Elder in the eyes at all. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt that their rtionship seemed a bit weird..... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 133: Chapter 133 - Elder Lights Sister??!! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing felt that the rtionship between the Ice Elder and Elder Bai seemed to be somewhat ambiguous. And seeing the care and gentleness in the Ice Elder''s voice made them somewhat sure that the Ice Elder definitely has feelings of Love towards Elder Bai. But Elder Bai seemed to have somewhat withdrawn personality. She even stuttered when talking to juniors like Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing which showed that her personality is extremely timid and even as a tribtion realm expert, she still has some psychological problems that may not have been treated for a long time. But the ice Elder was extremely patient with Elder Bai and even though Elder Bai never looked at her in the eyes and always kept her head down, Ice Elder still held her hand and caressed the back of her hand with her thumb continuously. At this point, the ice Elder suddenly said, "Ren Qinqiu. That is my name. You two can just call me Ice Elder. As for my identity, I am not a human being but the Ice Spirit empress which were only seen twice in the whole history of the world." Suddenly, the ice elder dropped a huge bomb which again made Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing change the perspective of the world. After all, who would have thought that the cold looking woman before them was not even a human but an ice spirit!! That too, an empress ice spirit which were only ever seen twice in the whole history of this world. Su Yubing has heard the myth of the ice spirit empress as it''s a story widely circted among the Cultivators of the world. But it was believed that it was only a myth that doesn''t and hasn''t ever existed. But now, Su Yubing saw the ice empress herself and couldn''t help but be surprised. Seeing that the myth has now be reality have her a shock but on the other hand, Mo Yuxin didn''t feel much. After all, these things wouldn''t surprise her much after all, she herself has encountered and be the disciple of a promordial god herself. At this time, The light Elder said with a lightughter, "It seems that all the others have introduced themselves. Then, let me introduce us. My name Lin Ge. I was also called as the life elder back in the day. And this is my wife, ''Ling Qingzhu''. She was also called the thunder Emperor at that time. We both belonged to the changge sect of jiansan. Though, we don''t know, if it would still exist at this time. And we have also ascended after the battle." After the life elder finished speaking, The thunder Emperor nodded in response but all her attention was always on the life elder with an infatuated look in her eyes as if she would never get tired of looking at her. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing again said with respect, "Junior greets the life elder and the thunder Emperor." Both the life elder and thunder Emperor nodded after hearing their response and the life elder suddenly said, "You two have met your elder Xie before right?" Hearing her question, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other before they nodded to show that they have. At this point, Mo Yuxin suddenly couldn''t help but ask, "Life elder... Who was Senior Xie back in the day?? And what happened to her??" Hearing her question, the life elder was about to answer when a light breeze blew past them all making them feel particrly light and unrestrained before a wave of spiritual energy came over them and the next second, another figure was standing beside the life elder which caused all of them to look over. And suddenly, a clear spring like voice floated into their ears, "Are you talking about me?" Hearing her voice, all the other elders immediately got excited and said with aughter, "Hohoho.... Elder Xie!! Your remaining consciousness has also been awakened!! Then it seems that your wife has achieved the purpose of you two!!" "Hahah... What a good news. What a good news.. it seems that these two children has brought you immeasurable luck. Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen." At this point, the life elder suddenly stood up from her seat and immediately hugged senior Xie and said in an almost audible crying tone which also contained immeasurable warmth and familiarity, "Elder sister!! I-- ... you..!! I am soo happy. I''m soo soo happy for you. Finally, your suffering will end today. I didn''t expect that you could really aweken your consciousness to this extent!! You must havepletely recovered in the great thousand world!!" Suddenly hearing the enthusiastic greeting from her little sister, Senior Xie couldn''t help but feel her eyes be moist as she said, "It''s okay now. Don''t cry. You two may have already reunited with me in the great thousand world." "Umm..." The life elder gave an audible hum and separated herself from senior Xie''s embrace as the thunder Emperor suddenly spoke with obvious respect in her tone, "Sister inw. Congrattions." Suddenly hearing her voice, senior Xie looked at thunder Emperor and felt that she was still the same as ever. But was also relieved to see the same infatuated look in her eyes as she looked towards her little sister. Senior Xie nodded in response and sat down in the newly created chair beside the life elder and suddenly said to life elder, "It seems our conversation has really confused the two children." Life elder also looked over towards Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing after hearing her voice and as she said, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were extremely confused by the small informations revealed by them and there seemed to be some sort of story among them which was far more powerful that they thought at first. "Huhu... It''s fine. We will talk about it in a moment." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. .. .. Hello guys, below is my new novel. Give it a read. It''s called "I Became a Scumbag in The End Times With an RV System and a Wife? (GL)." .. .. Introduction for the text :- Lu Wuqi was killed while trying to protect a little girl from tens of bullets. But instead of dying, she became the sessor of the ''RV upgrade system'' and was reborn in a melodramatic post apocalyptic novel and became the scumbag with the same name as her who gave her wife to others to y with to save her life. The scumbag even tried to kill their baby by abandoning her in this world filled with rampant zombies. In the original novel, Lu Wuqi was a vain alpha woman who was even cheating on her wife. she didn''t even want to endure the hardships and only wanted to curry favor with the boss of a gang by selling her wife. She wanted to let her wife be the ything of the whole gang just to enjoy a ss of wine and food. She also felt that their baby daughter was nothing but a burden in the end times and even tried to let her be the food of zombies, this scene was seen by the heroine Yun Qingyue and in a moment of desperation, she awakened superpowers and killed the whole gang as well as the original Lu Wuqi and escaped from there with her daughter. Later, She even met her destined alpha ''Lin Ge'' who respected and loved her very much. They even set up their own base and recruited a lot of members and their base also became the only ce where omegas could stay safe. Their base also grewrger as they became stronger and they even established their own kingdom after eradicating the zombies. Lu Wuqi couldn''t help but feel unfair : qAq... Why am I a scumbag trash.... qAq... Fortunately, Lu Wuqi was an expert mercenary in her previous life and even the boss of her own mercenary agency. Her fighting skills and physical fitness were extremely amazing, coupled with the ''RV upgrade system'' , she changed her original destiny written in the novel. She escaped with the cub and the heroine and even made their own magical RV. Later, she slowly regained the trust of the heroine and even grew to love her and their little cub by her whole heart. Lu Wuqi : Hmmphh!! Who said, I was a straight woman?? I obviously Love my wife very much... hehee,.... .. .. # A little Sneak Peek : Lu Wuqi was currently kneeling on her knees outside their bedroom, Lu Wuqi : Babyyyy~~ I''m Sorry, I will be gentle next time... Yun Qingyue : Shameless!! You always say this.... #Another day, Yun Qingyue : I seem to have just seen your dear white moonlight... Lu Wuqi (Scared Jpg.) : Really? I mean... what white moonlight?? I don''t have any.. Yun Qingyue : With a smile on her face : Really?? Lu Wuqi : qAq.... THIS IS MY ORIGINAL BOOK!!! READ AND ENJOY... Chapter 134: Chapter 134 - Senior Xies Tragic Past! "Do you want to know what happened to my sister?" The Life Elder suddenly said to which Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both nodded because they really wanted to know some of the things being talked here. And who wouldn''t want to know the stories from a million years ago and that too from literal Tribtion Realm Master! After seeing the enthusiastic nodding of the two children, Life Elderughed a little and said, "In therge battle a million years ago, our opponents were those extremely tricky individuals known as the sons of heavens. We cannot say much about them as you two still don''t qualify to know and if fate allows it, you two will know in time. Anyway, in thatrge battle, My sister unfortunately died while trying to protect the northern continent but before she died, she used a forbidden technique to bind her soul to her body and leave a single part of her soul and bind it to the ''Shenghuo Menkou''. Fortunately, in the moment of dying, she actually entered into the state of ascension which ensured her almost another chance in life and the only thing needed was to wait for her body and soul to heal over time and let them synchronise with each other. But this is a natural process and cannot be influenced by even the most heaven defying treasures. And it seems ut almost took her another million years to heal. Her soul here has awakened means that her original body and soul has also healedpletely and right now she may have already reunited with my sister inw. Sigh .. back at that time, sister inw was absolutely devasted hearing your news but thankfully there was still a chance for you to heal back which gave her some form of assurance. She then also ascended and took your body with her to the great thousand world. " After saying all this, the life elder turned back to look at senior Xie and said, "You should also quickly merge with your original soul. You must be missing sister inw for so long." Hearing her words, senior Xie nodded and said with a lot of mncholy and desire in her words, "Yes. I do miss her, a lot. I also feel the pull of my original soul. After all, I''ve already ascended and my original soul has also been calling me, otherwise we will feel iplete." Senior Xie said and immediately afterwards, she started glowing with a blinding golden light as countless runic patterns suddenly appeared from nowhere and surrounded herpletely. At this moment, she looked towards the Life Elder and Thunder Emperor as well as all the other Elders, "Then, I will see you in the great thousand world. Now that you have finally found the Inheritors of the ''Shenghuo Menkou'', your remaining consciousness will also merge with your original soul. " Hearing her words, all the elders smiled and immediately said, "Hahaha..... Then see you soon. Elder Xie. After we guide these two young fes, we will havepleted our purpose. " At this time, the blinding light had already reversed as the soul like body of senior Xie suddenly started disappearing into nothingness and in a matter of seconds, she was gone. The life elder and thunder Emperor as well as all the other elders looked towards there and all of them had a relieved smile on their faces. The Life elder suddenly turned towards Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing and said in a serious voice, "Too much bloodshed had happened at that battle. Not many survived except us tribtion realm master who were infinitely close towards ascending. After all, those individuals had the backing of that guy. That evil.... Sigh .. " After saying this, there was visible sadness on her faces as well as all the other elders. The thunder Emperor immediately took life elder into her arms and began to pat her shoulders quitely tofort her. "I''m fine." The life elder said in a gentle voice and the thunder Emperor quitely brushed her hair behind her ears in an utmost gentle manner. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also couldn''t help but think, just howrge was the sacrifice that even the tribtion experts have such heavy expression on their faces. But Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing weren''t powerful enough to much and there were a lot of information that they still haven''t gotten. The life elder suddenly said to them a gentle voice, "You two children don''t need to worry much. Just keep on going towards the future that you want. Improve yourself and cultivate to higher realms and never stop. As long as you two believe in yourself and have each other as your biggest support, anything can be achieved." After saying this, she again said, "Anyway, our time hase. We can also feel the pull of our original soul. We don''t have much time, so let us impart thest bit of Reward to the children." When life elder said this, all the other elders immediately nodded because they could also feel the pull of their original soul. At this time, the life elder said in a serious tone, "This pool was made with a special kind of liquid drawn from the heavenly essence itself. It has extremely powerful healing energy and can revive anyone as long as they have a strand of life breath left. We will now impart our umtion of heavenlyws into this pool. And what you two can achieve with our experience and feelings depends on you two ultimately. I hope, you will achieve the best you can." After saying this, all the elders suddenly stood up from their position and immediately went towards the pool anf stood at the edge of it. They looked down into the pond and immediately surrounded the long from all directions as their hands were extended towards the pond. The next moment, their whole being started glowing with a golden light as their extended hands suddenly turned into the Colour of their respective elements. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. .. .. Hello guys, below is my new novel. Give it a read. It''s called "I Became a Scumbag in The End Times With an RV System and a Wife? (GL)." .. .. Introduction for the text :- Lu Wuqi was killed while trying to protect a little girl from tens of bullets. But instead of dying, she became the sessor of the ''RV upgrade system'' and was reborn in a melodramatic post apocalyptic novel and became the scumbag with the same name as her who gave her wife to others to y with to save her life. The scumbag even tried to kill their baby by abandoning her in this world filled with rampant zombies. In the original novel, Lu Wuqi was a vain alpha woman who was even cheating on her wife. she didn''t even want to endure the hardships and only wanted to curry favor with the boss of a gang by selling her wife. She wanted to let her wife be the ything of the whole gang just to enjoy a ss of wine and food. She also felt that their baby daughter was nothing but a burden in the end times and even tried to let her be the food of zombies, this scene was seen by the heroine Yun Qingyue and in a moment of desperation, she awakened superpowers and killed the whole gang as well as the original Lu Wuqi and escaped from there with her daughter. Later, She even met her destined alpha ''Lin Ge'' who respected and loved her very much. They even set up their own base and recruited a lot of members and their base also became the only ce where omegas could stay safe. Their base also grewrger as they became stronger and they even established their own kingdom after eradicating the zombies. Lu Wuqi couldn''t help but feel unfair : qAq... Why am I a scumbag trash.... qAq... Fortunately, Lu Wuqi was an expert mercenary in her previous life and even the boss of her own mercenary agency. Her fighting skills and physical fitness were extremely amazing, coupled with the ''RV upgrade system'' , she changed her original destiny written in the novel. She escaped with the cub and the heroine and even made their own magical RV. Later, she slowly regained the trust of the heroine and even grew to love her and their little cub by her whole heart. Lu Wuqi : Hmmphh!! Who said, I was a straight woman?? I obviously Love my wife very much... hehee,.... .. .. # A little Sneak Peek : Lu Wuqi was currently kneeling on her knees outside their bedroom, Lu Wuqi : Babyyyy~~ I''m Sorry, I will be gentle next time... Yun Qingyue : Shameless!! You always say this.... #Another day, Yun Qingyue : I seem to have just seen your dear white moonlight... Lu Wuqi ( Scared Jpg.) : Really? I mean... what white moonlight?? I don''t have any.. Yun Qingyue : With a smile on her face : Really?? Lu Wuqi : qAq.... THIS IS MY ORIGINAL BOOK!!! READ AND ENJOY... Chapter 135: Chapter 135 - Elder Bai and Elder Ice!! At this moment, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were watching Life Elder and all the other elders surrounding the Pond in a circr formation as their hands were extended towards the pond. In a moment, their hands actually started glowing with a golden light but this light receded quickly and was reced by the colour of their respective elements. The life elder''s hand started glowing with a white illusory light and the thunder emperor''s hand was glowing with a ck and violet light. There were even thunders crackling within the light itself! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing could also feel the overflowing and gentle vitalitying from the light elder''s hands!. On the other hand, the earth elder''s hand started glowing with a brown light as the water and fire elder''s hands also started glowing with blue and red light respectively. Elder Chen''s hands also glowed with a white light but this light obviously didn''t have the vitality as the life elder and it also seemed a little transparent and a feeling of sea breeze could be felt from it! The Ice Elder and Elder Bai were standing a little closer towards each other just like The Life Elder and Thunder Emperor. The Ice Elder looked towards Elder Bai with the same tenderness hidden beneath the cold surface of her eyes and Elder Bai also seemed to have felt a gaze on her and couldn''t help but turn to the side just in time to meet the eyes of the Ice Elder. Suddenly seeing her cold eyes, Elder Bai immediately turned to look downwards as her face couldn''t help but turn a shade of red and even the tips of her ears have turned crimson! Elder Bai suddenly felt that she seemed to have noticed that Ice Elder''s eyes contained tenderness towards her? She couldn''t believe it. Usually, she never even has the courage to look directly into Ice Elder''s eyes and never noticed the way the ice elder looked at her but her cold voice which she heard always made her feel as if the ice elder didn''t like her very much. Elder Bai has always had a meek personality and many people think that she may still have some trauma from her childhood that shaped her this way. Infact, it''s nothing like that. The reason for her meek and withdrawn personality has always been this way because she didn''t like to socialize with others and preferred to stay in her own personal space and also because she easily gets shy. And as time went on and because she never had any family or close friends to influence her to change herself, she has stayed this way forever. Fortunately, she was a genius Cultivator and was also adopted by the sect master of the Shadow Sect back in the day and by her talent as well as the guidance of the sect master, she sessfully cultivated to Tribtion Realm. It was also at the time when she finally finally broke through her bottleneck to the tribtion realm and attracted the heavenly thunder that she was heavily injured. At that time, she was on her journey towards a secret realm that she found by chance and that secret real happened to situated in the extreme north of human Continents which is also known as the no man''snd by people of this world. Because the extreme north is covered by heavy snow all year around and the living conditions are extremely harsh and even demons don''t dare to go in there. The extreme north doesn''t have a single breath of life except an ocean of snow and the frequent snow Blizzard that sweeps through the whole extreme north. Elder Bai at that time travelled to the most deepest parts of the extreme north where many harmony realm masters don''t dare to stay for long. She found the secret realm and even found many opportunities which finally helped her to reach the peak of harmony realm and directly allowed her to breakthrough the most terrible bottleneck that a Cultivator encounters in his/her whole Cultivation journey. But unfortunately, she was already exhausted by the secret realm and the extremely harsh conditions of the extreme north and could only barely ovee her thunder tribtion with great difficulty. The thunder tribtion for when cultivating to the tribtion realm is the most powerful and most terrifying of all the thunder tribtion that a Cultivator encounters in his/ her whole life. This thunder tribtion is at least a thousand times more powerful than even the most feared ck thunder! Elder Bai exhausted her entire spiritual pool and even all the divine defensive treasures that she had collected in her life waspletely destroyed in trying to ovee the tribtion. After the 99th thunder fell, Elder Bai was in an extremely bloody situation where her flesh waspletely burnt ck. Even the blood in her body was burnt and clogged. She didn''t even have two of her hands left as they werepletely blown up by the thunder. Nothing could be seen on her except a mass of ck dried up bloody mess which looked no different than a monster. If it weren''t for the extremely strong life breath of a Cultivator who has finally seeded in Cultivating to tribtion realm, she may have really died. In that moment of utter desperation abf loneliness in that world of blue where there was nothing but a sea of snow. Elder Bai seemed to feel the aura of deathing closer and the bone chilling coldness seemed to have prated directly into her soul. She couldn''t help but think that maybe she may really die today in the no man''snd where there was nothing but cold snow all around her. She felt a terrible sense of loneliness from the depths of her soul but in that moment, through her hazy field of vision, she seemed to have seen the silhouette of a woman d in a dark blue robe. The only thing she remembered before her vision went dark was the pair of extremely cold blue eyes as well as the snow white long hair fluttering in the wind. "Soo pretty!!" That was the only thought in her mind before she went unconscious. .. Ice Elder was the second snow empress born after the Frist snow empress ascended almost a hundred million years ago. She inherited theplete inheritance of the first snow empress and because they had a special connection to each other which allowed their minds tomunicate with each other, the first snow empress even named her ''Ren Qingqiu''. The first snow empress even came down from the great thousand world with her wife to specifically care for her as they had decided to take her in as their own child and let her grown up with the care of a guardian and elder Ren Qinqiu even called them mother. With their care as mothers, Elder Ice grew up really well and didn''t feel the loneliness that the first snow empress felt. But they couldn''t stay in the lower ce for much longer and had to go back after 20 years. After that Elder Ren Qinqiumunicated with them daily thanks to a treasure they left for her and she never felt lonely and she continued to advance in her Cultivation hoping to break through the tribtion realm and ascend to finally be together with her mothers. . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Hello guys, below is my new novel. Give it a read. It''s called "I Became a Scumbag in The End Times With an RV System and a Wife? (GL)." .. .. Introduction for the text :- Lu Wuqi was killed while trying to protect a little girl from tens of bullets. But instead of dying, she became the sessor of the ''RV upgrade system'' and was reborn in a melodramatic post apocalyptic novel and became the scumbag with the same name as her who gave her wife to others to y with to save her life. The scumbag even tried to kill their baby by abandoning her in this world filled with rampant zombies. In the original novel, Lu Wuqi was a vain alpha woman who was even cheating on her wife. she didn''t even want to endure the hardships and only wanted to curry favor with the boss of a gang by selling her wife. She wanted to let her wife be the ything of the whole gang just to enjoy a ss of wine and food. She also felt that their baby daughter was nothing but a burden in the end times and even tried to let her be the food of zombies, this scene was seen by the heroine Yun Qingyue and in a moment of desperation, she awakened superpowers and killed the whole gang as well as the original Lu Wuqi and escaped from there with her daughter. Later, She even met her destined alpha ''Lin Ge'' who respected and loved her very much. They even set up their own base and recruited a lot of members and their base also became the only ce where omegas could stay safe. Their base also grewrger as they became stronger and they even established their own kingdom after eradicating the zombies. Lu Wuqi couldn''t help but feel unfair : qAq... Why am I a scumbag trash.... qAq... Fortunately, Lu Wuqi was an expert mercenary in her previous life and even the boss of her own mercenary agency. Her fighting skills and physical fitness were extremely amazing, coupled with the ''RV upgrade system'' , she changed her original destiny written in the novel. She escaped with the cub and the heroine and even made their own magical RV. Later, she slowly regained the trust of the heroine and even grew to love her and their little cub by her whole heart. Lu Wuqi : Hmmphh!! Who said, I was a straight woman?? I obviously Love my wife very much... hehee,.... .. .. # A little Sneak Peek : Lu Wuqi was currently kneeling on her knees outside their bedroom, Lu Wuqi : Babyyyy~~ I''m Sorry, I will be gentle next time... Yun Qingyue : Shameless!! You always say this.... #Another day, Yun Qingyue : I seem to have just seen your dear white moonlight... Lu Wuqi (Scared Jpg.) : Really? I mean... what white moonlight?? I don''t have any.. Yun Qingyue : With a smile on her face : Really?? Lu Wuqi : qAq.... THIS IS MY ORIGINAL BOOK!!! READ AND ENJOY... Chapter 136: Chapter 136 - Elder Bais thunder tribulation! Ice Elder has been staying in the extreme north for hundreds of years and has also travelled to many parts of the mainnd before she cultivated to the tribtion realm and in the mean time, she has also created her own sect in the extreme north which is named as ''Immortal Ice Pce''. As the Second Snow Empress, her Cultivation talent was second to none and the whole world of cultivation at that time was dominated by her at one point. But after she withdrew herself to the extreme north to create her sect ''Immortal Ice Pce'', she never appeared infront of the world again except for when therge war happened a million years ago. On that day, the extreme north seemed to be particrly harsh in it''s snow storms and the temperature was also much more closer than usual. Ice Elder happened to recieve the news of the secret realm from one of her elders in the ''Immortal Ice Pce'' and went to check the secret realm to see if there was anything valuable or if the ce could be used as a training ground for the disciples of her sect. But just when she wanted to go in the general direction of the secret realm, she suddenly sensed the huge thunder tribtion that one only encounters when passing through the bottleneck to finally be a true tribtion realm expert! She was a bit confused as to which fool dared to break through this crucial tribtion thunder in such a ce. But she had no time to think about anything and immediately went towards the ce where the tribtion thunder was still striking that seemingly petite woman d in a ck robe. The woman seemed to be struggling as she threw one after another extremely rare defensive treasures but all of them werepletely shattered by the might of the thunder tribtion. Ice Elder just watched the woman gettingpletely destroyed by the thunders one after another. After the 50 th thunder, the woman''s right handpletely blew up into a bloody mess and even the blood waspletely burnt into ck patches. After the 70 th lightning, her right hand was also gone into nothingness by the sheer power of the heavenly lightnings. Not even blood flew out as it waspletely evaporated by the power of the thunder. After the 98th thunder, her two legs finally couldn''t hold on and immediately burst out into a bloody mess. ck burnt patches of flesh and bones flew out everywhere. The ce where the woman stood now didn''t have the heavy snow piled up like before but instead the cold hard ground could be seen which has further been sted into a huge crater with and the whole ce looked extremely grueling. After the 98th thunder, the woman already seemed to be on the verge of death as the breath of life on her body was too weak. Ice Elder could only watch helplessly without any way to help her because nobody can interfere with the thunder tribtion for the tribtion realm. And at this point, the Ice Elder was sure that the woman would fail in passing the thunder tribtion and will not live past this. But suddenly, the woman whose hands and feet were gone, whose whole body was burnt ck with patches of ck dried up skin falling off of her body, but the Ice Elder was deeply attracted by her pair of eyes which seemed to have a never ending fire in them. Ice Elder saw with her own eyes and felt with her own heart, the burning desire to survive, the resolute determination to never give up even in the face of death, her pair of eyes seemed to be shining with a silver light, glistening like the stars in the sky and Elder Ice couldn''t help but feel herself mesmerized by her. At this point, the woman suddenly floated up and the resolute eyes looked towards thest and 99th Thunder which was brewing in the sky with a fearless look in her eyes. The woman''s whole body seemed to be glowing with a golden light as a mass of ck spiritual energy covered her entire body, just like a shadow, making her almost indistinguishable from the darkness all around her. But the golden glow on her body still broke through the cover of ck and made her seem almost blinding in this cold world of blue and white. At this point, her entire body and spirit exuded an almost overbearing momentum as the ck shadow like spiritual energy rushed towards the thunder cloud brewing in the sky as if it wanted to defy the heavens itself. And in that exact moment, the 99th thunder fell toward her. The ck shadow like spiritual energy was like a sharp sword and at the same time, like a tough shield constantly protecting the woman but the strength of the lightning was too strong. The ck shadow like energy continued to fight against it and for a moment it seemed like, it may really win! But s, the heavenly lightnings aren''t that easy to defeat at her current state and the ck energy was slowly getting disintegrated into nothingness and it would probably take a few minutes at most before the lightning will fall onto her and her death will be inevitable. A Cultivator''s life is just like this. They constantly trying to go against the heavens and try to break through the shackles of the world and fly to a higher ne, to a ce where they could achieve more. But their life is also like a candle. It takes one single puff of air for it to be extinguished. Yet these people never fear death and continue moving forward because that is the only way, they could call themselves a worthy Cultivator. But at that instant when the lightning was just a few seconds away from falling on the woman, Ice Elder made a move. She waved her hand as her cold, blue spiritual energy rushed towards the woman as she immediately shed right infront of her and stood in ce to stop the overbearing momentum of the lightning. Her cold, blue spiritual energy enveloped the whole body of the woman making her shiver unconsciously but strange energy brought immeasurablefort to her. Elder Ice stretched out her hand and immediately blocked the lightning from falling onto the woman and extremely overbearing and tyrannical lightning struck onto the palm of her hands, immediately shattering the protective barrier against it! But the protective barrier of a tribtion realm master was obviously far stronger and worked really well in slowing down its moment but the rest still struck onto her naked arm! Ice elder immediately felt immeasurable pain but her facial expressions didn''t change much as her cold eyes didn''t even bother to nce at her hand or the lightning as her entire attention was on the woman behind her. The lightning made a crack on the palm of her hand and a violent eruption went off from them as the center but the lightning which has already been reduced to less than half of its energy by the woman behind her didn''t pose much threat towards her and was easily shattered. After the 99th lightning waspleted, the originally dark sky suddenly brightened as the sun which was rarely seen in the extreme north shone down on them with a warm light. The woman whose consciousness was already blurred only saw the cold and slender back of the woman and then her cold blue eyes came into her view when she turned around to face her. Her immacte jade like face which seemed whiter than the snow itself, her sharp eyebrows which seemed to always give others a bone chilling coldness and her cold blue eyes, all of it together made the woman whose consciousness was already going out feel as if she had been saved by a fairy and couldn''t help but exim with pure admiration, "Soo pretty!!" Hearing the horse and broken voice of the woman, Ice Elder paused for a moment before she heard the contents of her words and couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. Her face didn''t seem to have much expression but the crimson tips of her ears revealed her emotions. In all her life, she has been called beautiful and a fairy like beauty a lot by thousands of people but she could clearly distinguish that their words were nothing but tant ttery to create connections with her. But this is the first time, she has heard such an innocent and pureplement from someone. At that moment, the Ice Elder wanted to say something but saw that woman had already called unconscious. She immediately bent down to check her body and was relieved to find the the vigorously beating heartbeat as well as the blessings of the heavens flowing through her body and repairing it little by little. She also found out that the woman seemed to have broken through to the tribtion realm!! . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 137: Chapter 137 - Ren Qinqiu and Bai Yue. After Ice Elder checked to see if there was anything wrong with Elder Bai''s body, she immediately picked her up into her arms and enveloped her in her own blue spiritual energy which made Bai Yue feel as if she has been basked in a slightly cool breeze which made her feel extremelyfortable and even the frown on her face faded away. Ice Elder noticed the changes on her mood and couldn''t help but reveal a smile unconsciously. Ice Elder carried Bai Yue''s body and immediately flew towards her ''Immortal Ice Pce''. She deliberately didn''t use any teleportation method or didn''t tear open the space to appear in her pce in an instant. These are the skills of a tribtion realm expert but she didn''t use any of them but carried her and flew towards her pce in a leisurely pace. In the meantime, Bai Yue''s body was healing at an incredible speed as the benefits of oveing the thunder tribtion immediately brought her into the tribtion realm and the heavenly blessings also worked hard in regenerating the destroyed parts of her body. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e-NovelBin Ice Elder could see that the wounds of Bai Yue''s body were healing at an incredibly fast speed as her hands and feets were also regenerating slowly as new flesh and blood and bones were being made from the ce where it was cut. By the time, Ice Elder reached the periphery of the Immortal Ice Pce'', Bai Yue''s entire body was already healed and she looked peaceful as if in deep sleep. Ice Elder used a cleaning spell to clean off her entire body from the dried patched of blood and skin and even put on a new robe on her naked body. Because the power of the heavenly lightnings were too strong, her clothes were already burnt into ashes and so when her body healed, Ice Elder used her own spare robes and put it on her. When Ice Elder saw Bai Yue''s body after it was healed and cleaned, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath of air and immediately closed her eyes. But she still took a peek at her body from the corner of eyes in a sneaky manner like a pervert who was peeking at a heavenly goddess. Ice Elder couldn''t help but feel that her breathing was more rapid as her heart beat seemed to have elerated to maximum and she felt that her throat seemed to be extremely dry. Ice Elder immediately put on her clothes on Bai Yue''s body but that pure white scenery still shed through her mind making her almost feel dizzy. Ice Elder was extremely stunned by her current state and couldn''t help but think, "H-how!! Could I, the Ice Empress do such an immoral thing!!" And even though she said it, her eyes still went towards the body of Bai Yue. Ice Elder has never felt like this. her entire body seemed to be growing hot as even her entire fair white face seemed to have turned pink at a speed visible to the naked eyes. At this point, Ice Elder has already reached her Ice Immortal pce and was immediately greeted by a resounding shout from thousands of disciples and elders. Her five Supreme Elders were at the forefront and immediately bowed respectfully towards her and said, "Wee back,Pce Master.!!" After they said that, all the disciples and normal elders below followed suit, "Wee Back.... But before they could say anything further, they immediately noticed the pretty woman held in Ice Empress''s arms who was also d in the pce master robe!! Seeing this scene, all the disciples and elders below were a little unresponsive for a moment and even forgot to greet but the elders immediately came to their senses and their greeting waspleted, though they were still in a daze as if they had seen something truly incredible. Ice Elder just nodded but didn''t say anything and immediately went towards the highest pce, the central pavilion which was also her abode. Seeing their direction, all the disciples and elders below were even more incredulous and immediately started gossiping, "Hey, hey, hey.... Who is that woman!?? Pce master actually held her in her arms!! She was also dressed in pce master''s clothes!!! "Yeah... That''s truly incredible!! "D-do you think, we will be getting our pce mistress !!!!" Suddenly hearing this sentence, all the disciples immediately epted it and even thought about the day, their wedding ceremony will be held. The elders were confused but didn''t talk or say anything and just went about their day. The five Supreme Elders also looked at each other but also went back to their work. On the other hand, Ice Elder ced Bai Yue on her bed and was very close to her face because she was cautious and didn''t want to disturb her and had to bend down to ce her on the bed gently. But at this moment, Bai Yue immediately opened her eyes and suddenly saw the pretty and cold face of the ice elder and also noticed her blue eyes. She was stunned for a moment before she realised something and immediately said respectfully, "Thank you, miss. For saving me." Hearing her voice, Ice Elder was a little unresponsive before she nodded and Bai Yue immediately followed, "May I know the name of the benefactor." Hearing her question, Ice Elder said in a normal voice, "Ren Qinqiu." Hearing her name and seeing the magnificent ce they were in, Bai Yue immediately realised and said, "My name in Bai Yue. I greet the pce master of the ''Immortal Ice Pce''." Suddenly hearing her formal tone, Ice Elder was a little disappointed and immediately said , "No need to call me pce master. Just call me Ren Qinqiu." Hearing her words, Bai Yue was a little unresponsive but she was always an honest person and immediately said with a stutter because she felt shy just thinking about calling her by her name, "T-then.. Miss Ren Qinqiu. Please call me Bai Yue." That was how they met each other. And that was also the start of their story. After Bai Yue recoveredpletely, Ren Qinqiu insisted that she stay in the name of recovering her spirit and surprisingly, Ren Qinqiu arranged her room to be right beside herself which shocked her but Bai Yue didn''t think much at that time. After that, they stayed together and slowly got to know each other as they became close friends. Ice Elder only had her as her friend and she was also the only one who coulde and go from the ''Immortal Ice Pce'' as she pleases. The others had already been convinced that they were daopanions and were just waiting for their wedding but on the other hand, Bai Yue slowly realised her feelings for Ren Qinqiu but she didn''t know that Ren Qinqiu had always been looking at her with an infatuated look as the live in her eyes were overflowing. But fate seemed to be tricky and Bai Yue never noticed her feelings but Infact, became even more shy and awkward after noticing her own feelings which led to the two of them never really be more than just friends. At therge battle, Ice Elder finally confessed her feelings to Bai Yue before they ascended. But the remaining consciousness of them in the ''Shenghuo Menkou'' didn''t have that particr memory. At this time, when they were gathered around the pond to pour their umtion of heavenlyws into it, Elder Ice Suddenly looked at Bai Yue with her loving gaze and said, "Bai Yue. I love you. I always have." Bai Yue was immediately stunned but suddenly seemed to have realised something and said in response, "Umm... Me too, I love you too." It was a very simple way that they suddenly confessed their feelings at this time but that was also because, at this time they could feel a faint connection to their original soul. They would immediately leave and merge with their original soul after they havepleted their task here. And also because of this, they suddenly knew many things that they didn''t know before and just confessed their most important feelings to each other. .. .. In the great thousand world, "Dear... It seems our remaining consciousness in the lower ne have awekened." These words were said by an extremely beautiful woman with long ck hair scattered behind her back like sea weed. Her ck eyes seemed particrly eye catching and she was actually held in the arms of a tall woman who was d in a navy blue robe. Her temperament seemed extremely cold but when facing the woman in her arms, her voice softened unconsciously and said with a loving tone, "Hmm... They should''ve remembered by now, right my wife." "Yes. We did waste a lot of time back then." "It''s fine. We still have a long time ahead. " Ice Elder said and Elder Bai leaned in her arms even more and said, "But it seems that the lower ne would go through a storm again." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 138: Chapter 138 - Law and Rule, Yin and Yang, Life and death and heavenly dao! At this time in the ''Shenghuo Menkou'', Light Elder suddenly said to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing, "We are close topleting, children. Our connection with our original soul is also getting higher and higher. We would immediately merge with our original soul after this. " Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately looked towards Light Elder and noticed that her soul body seemed to be getting transparent as time goes by. They also looked at the other elders and immediately noticed that all of them were also same. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were immediately alert and were waiting for the Light Elder to say something. At this time, The Elders still had their hands extended towards the Pond and the pond seemed to be glowing with a silvery light and the runic symbols on the surface of the liquid also seemed to be rotating at a faster speed. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing could clearly feel the terrifying and overbearing feeling of the eight elements and the power emanating from the pond made them feel extremely profound. At this time, Light Elder said again, "Comprehending heavenlyws is not something that can be done in a just a few steps or maybe not even a thousand steps as it is a battle against not only time but also your understanding of the world itself. And you will not be able toprehend any heavenlyws from this pond because even though we are leaving our entire umtion of our heavenlyws in here and also our experience but the heavenlyws aren''t something that can just beprehended in one go. Because the step before fullyprehending a heavenlyw is called ''Concept." At this point Light Elder stopped saying anything but the fire elder continued, "Cultivation and one''s perception into the Heavenly Dao could be said as true absolute strength in the martial world. Andprehension of Laws is an extremely important standard in determining a martial artist''s potential strength. You have to know thatprehending aw would get you closer towards being a true God. As a martial artist''s boundary grows, perception bes more and more important. This is because perception is rted to a martial artist''s understanding into the Heavenly Dao, into the essence of the world itself." After saying this, Fire Elder stopped and Water elder continued, "The entire world and even the universe and all the other world existing in the fabric of space and time are made up withws. We onlyprehend a very single part of it in this world which is not evenparable to a single percentage of the entirew. Thews may seem something big but their essense isprised of the tiniest of elements which is the origin of the existence itself. These tiny elements are also called ''Chaos Energy.'' " After saying to this point, water elder stopped and light elder continued again, "Chaos Energy''s existence is known to all but nobody has evere close towards it. These tiny particles are extremely profound as they were able to form the vast and boundless universe. In this universe there were celestial bodies, there was space and time, there were mountains, rivers,kes, birds and beasts, bugs and nts. There were mortals without the strength to chop a chicken and there were martial artists that could move mountains and churn seas. The endless vicissitudes of life, all of the world''sughter, anger, sorrow, happiness, love, hate, despair, hope, countless births and countless deaths continued in this world. Thews of the jungle where the strong eat the weak, the evolution of the universe where celestial bodies can change, all of this left one feeling drowned in the endless mysteries of the vast and infinite universe. Continue reading on m|v-l''e-NovelBin In front of the universe, a simple human is as unimportant as a mote of dust." After saying all this, Light Elder paused for a moment before she continued, "There are many mysteries between the heaven and earth. Not much can be said and even if I say it, It will be useless because at the end, you children would have to be the one to learn all of it on your own and experience it. But remember one thing, Law and Rule are two sides of the same coin. Rule governs everything and anything fairly whereas Law is the punishment. Yin and Yang are two sides of creation and destruction. Heavenly dao is the observer of all all existence. Life is the giver of all life and death is the harbringer of death." All of them are actually living immortal beings created from the Chaos itself. But something dark and sinister is brewing because an evil being has been borne in the countless world. His name is ''Sha'' and he is the evil spirit, the umtion of the countless negative emotions throughout the countless world. Therge war a million years ago was also because of him." After hearing the contents of what Light Elder said, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but fall into deep contemtion because the information they recieved was too grand. They were feeling a bit lost about what to do with these information, when The life elder said again, "Haha.. don''t get anxious, children. You don''t need to worry about these informations now. Just live well and achieve more and more. Ascend to the great thousand world as soon as possible because that is where the truth of the world will be revealed to you." As Life Elder said that her eyes went towards Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing with a different light in them but she paused for a few seconds when her eyes were on Su Yubing as augh escaped from her mouth before she said in a low voice, "Interesting." At this point, a few words floated into Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing''s ears whichpletely shocked them because they had never expected it at all, "I am the Life and My wife, the thunder Emperor is the Law." These simple words were said without any context as if she was just informing them of somthing insignificant but Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing couldn''t help but be shocked as their eyes went towards the two of them. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also didn''t understand the reason as to why life Elder said all these things to the two of them but they noticed that there was a smile in Life Elder''s eyes as she looked at the two of them. Hello guys, below is my new novel. Give it a read. It''s called "I Became a Scumbag in The End Times With an RV System and a Wife? (GL)." .. .. Introduction for the text :- Lu Wuqi was killed while trying to protect a little girl from tens of bullets. But instead of dying, she became the sessor of the ''RV upgrade system'' and was reborn in a melodramatic post apocalyptic novel and became the scumbag with the same name as her who gave her wife to others to y with to save her life. The scumbag even tried to kill their baby by abandoning her in this world filled with rampant zombies. In the original novel, Lu Wuqi was a vain alpha woman who was even cheating on her wife. she didn''t even want to endure the hardships and only wanted to curry favor with the boss of a gang by selling her wife. She wanted to let her wife be the ything of the whole gang just to enjoy a ss of wine and food. She also felt that their baby daughter was nothing but a burden in the end times and even tried to let her be the food of zombies, this scene was seen by the heroine Yun Qingyue and in a moment of desperation, she awakened superpowers and killed the whole gang as well as the original Lu Wuqi and escaped from there with her daughter. Later, She even met her destined alpha ''Lin Ge'' who respected and loved her very much. They even set up their own base and recruited a lot of members and their base also became the only ce where omegas could stay safe. Their base also grewrger as they became stronger and they even established their own kingdom after eradicating the zombies. Lu Wuqi couldn''t help but feel unfair : qAq... Why am I a scumbag trash.... qAq... Fortunately, Lu Wuqi was an expert mercenary in her previous life and even the boss of her own mercenary agency. Her fighting skills and physical fitness were extremely amazing, coupled with the ''RV upgrade system'' , she changed her original destiny written in the novel. She escaped with the cub and the heroine and even made their own magical RV. Later, she slowly regained the trust of the heroine and even grew to love her and their little cub by her whole heart. Lu Wuqi : Hmmphh!! Who said, I was a straight woman?? I obviously Love my wife very much... hehee,.... .. .. # A little Sneak Peek : Lu Wuqi was currently kneeling on her knees outside their bedroom, Lu Wuqi : Babyyyy~~ I''m Sorry, I will be gentle next time... Yun Qingyue : Shameless!! You always say this.... #Another day, Yun Qingyue : I seem to have just seen your dear white moonlight... Lu Wuqi (Sc ared Jpg.) : Really? I mean... what white moonlight?? I don''t have any.. Yun Qingyue : With a smile on her face : Really?? Lu Wuqi : qAq.... THIS IS MY ORIGINAL BOOK!!! Read abd Enjoy. Chapter 139: Chapter 139 - The Elder are gone? Just when Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were digesting the shocking word that Life Elder said to them, she suddenly changed the subject and started talking about the pond, "Listen children, Before fullyprehending a heavenlyw, you first need to achieve a certain concept regarding the heavenlyw. This is a pseudoprehension stage forprehending a heavenlyw, also known as ''Concept ''. Laws and Concepts are simply a generalization that everyone uses; there isn''t a true difference between them. But, if there was a difference, then that would be that Laws epasses a great domain while Concepts are more concrete and specific. The word ''concept'' sounds vague and intangible. In the mortal realms, if a martial artist wanted toprehend a single ''concept'', the would not know where to start. What was the ''concept''? It wasn''t something that was one could easily grasp. The ''concept'' is in truth aw. It is a force of nature; once itsprehended, one could control a core of power. In the wide world, everything has its own inherentws. A Concept iss a utilization of the power of Laws. The power of Laws is the underlying strength and origin source of every force in the entire universe. For instance, water would flow to the lowest valley; fire would rise to the highest peak. Yin and Yang supported and restrained each other, and life and death and so forth. These were the most basic yet the most important ofws. Extend thew deep into the soul and control the origin of all things. This was what a ''concept'' meant. For a martial artist toprehend a concept, they do not need to resist, but to harmonize and conform to the naturalws around them, and feel the power of the it." Life Elder exined to Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing about the heavenlyws and concept which is an extremely valuable knowledge that is not known to many people in the world. At this point, The bodies of the Elders were already extremely transparent as if they would fade the next second. And just at that instant, the pond started glowing with a blinding light along with the fading bodies of the elders. At that moment, thunder Elder who was always silent looked towards Mo Yuxin and said in a voice that sounded neither cold nor overbearing, "Take care of her. There will be many trials and tribtions ahead in your journey but never loose focus of what is truly important to you. You two will be the breakthrough point in a war that hassted for millions of years." After saying these words which confused Mo Yuxin, Thunder Emperor didn''t look towards her anymore but looked towards Light Elder beside her and said in a voice that was obviously filled with immeasurable tenderness and love, "We''ll be back in the great thousand world. But the time ahead will not be so peaceful anymore." As she said that, Thunder Emperor held Light Elder''s hand gently and stroked the back of her hand with her thumb as she heard the voice of the light elder, "Umm... I wonder when Yin and Yang would be back." After hearing her words, Thunder Emperor was also thoughtful for a moment before saying, "They have gone into a mortal world called ''Earth''. Last time they said that this world is very interesting and they are enjoying their honeymoon there quite well." After hearing her words, Light Elder was obviously stunned for a moment before saying in a soft voice, "Should we go there as well?" Her eyes locked into Thunder Emperor deep eyes and she could see that there was an obvious wave of desire surging behind those cold eyes as she nodded with a serious look in her eyes. .. At this point, The whole ''Shenghuo Menkou'' suddenly trembled violently before a wave of ancient and profound power started emanating from the pond and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing found that the elders were already gone. But the next moment, the collective words of the elders floated into their mind, "Goodbye, children. See you in the great thousand world in the future." After that, The whole ce returned to silence as Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing stood there thinking about everything that has happened so far. But Su Yubing suddenly tugged at her hands as Mo Yuxin looked towards her and saw the beautiful smile on her face and was immediately stunned for a moment before she heard, "Should we go into the pond now?" Hearing her question, Mo Yuxin asked back, "Do you want to go in immediately or should we take a moment to think about everything the elders revealed today." Hearing her words, Su Yubing was thoughtful for a moment before saying, "Hmm.. we can do that after we have received the benefits of the pond. And, it''s been a long time since we left home. It''s time we go back " Hearing her words ,Mo Yuxin was a little stunned before she couldn''t help but feel a guilty because she has not thought about her mother and sister for quite some time. After all, in her previous life, she didn''t have any family to care for her which made her a little unustomed to the sudden presence of a family in her new life. But thinking about the gentle and caring mother as she always thought about her children before anything else as well as the cute little sister who always looks at her with eyes of admiration, Mo Yuxin suddenly couldn''t help but miss them and little and immediately said, "Yes. You are right. We need to go back now. It''s been almost two months now and we also don''t know ifprehending the heavenlyws would take more time." After their conversation, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing approached the pond with their hand holding each other. They looked into the pond again to see that it looked milky white in colour but there were obviously many runic patterns flowing on the surface which seemed to glow with a golden glow. The moment they came close towards pond, the profound feeling of the eight elements immediately washed over their whole body and soul, making them feel particrly excited. Then, without thinking much, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other before seeing the confirmation in their eyes and immediately jumped into them pond. And the moment, they jumped into the pond, all their spiritual energy waspletely blocked but weirdly enough, they didn''t feel suffocated in this liquid but felt even more free than before! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and seeing the astonishment in their eyes, Su Yubing said, "This is quite a magical feeling. It seemed like water but we can not only breath but also talk and hear. We can also see each other clearly even though we are already inside the pond!" Hearing her words, Mo Yuxin also nodded before saying, "Yes. This milky white liquid doesn''t even feel like a liquid or something physical. It almost seems like an illusion." At this moment, they suddenly noticed that pond didn''t seem to be much deeper and they could already see the bottom. But what surprised them more was that, at the bottom of this pond, there was actually eight rotating balls of light! As they looked closer, they found that these eight balls seemed to be covered with a milky whiteyer which also has dense runic patterns flowing on their surface! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also saw that the runic symbols were also all over their surroundings in the pond and it looked like they could touch it if they just extended their hands. And Su Yubing even tried to do that but failed as her fingers just passed through the runic symbols and she didn''t even feel anything. At this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing clearly felt a kind of different power emanating from the eight balls of and it seemed as if they were calling for them as there was a kind of vibration that continued exude from the eight balls of light and entered the ears of the two of them. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked towards each other and immediately decided to go towards these eight balls and as they went closer, the profound feeling seemed to be getting deeper and deeper. And as they finally reached the eight balls of light, they clearly saw that all of them seemed to be glowing with different colours and as expected, all the elemental balls glowed with their respective colours that represented the elements. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at the eight balls and weren''t sure what to do next. But in the meantime, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt attracted to the ck ball of element which clearly felt like lightning as it seemed to have small lightnings shing on the surface. But what she noticed the most was that, the thunder ball seemed to not only be ck in colour but mixed with crimson red, dark blue and pure white. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 140: Chapter 140 - The Seven Balls! At this time, Mo Yuxin suddenly felt attracted to the ck ball of element which clearly felt like lightning as it seemed to have small lightnings shing on the surface. But what she noticed the most was that, the thunder ball seemed to not only be ck in colour but mixed with crimson red, dark blue and pure white. All these four colours were mixed in a strange way that it seemed that existed separately. Mo Yuxin felt extremely attracted to this thunder ball and couldn''t help but feel an intense urge to look into it. And she did just that because she knew that the thunder ball was calling for her and she instinctually felt that there was no threat in this. On the other hand, Su Yubing was also looking at the balls of elements which exuded a profound feeling and she also saw that Mo Yuxin seemed to be immersed in looking at the thunder ball. She didn''t disturb her because she also felt that the thunder ball seemed to Mo Yuxin''s destiny. But Su Yubing also looked closely at the strange balls floating infront of her but she didn''t feel anything like Mo Yuxin. And just when she was a little confused as to what she should do, she suddenly saw that Mo Yuxin stretched out her hands towards the Thunder Ball and the moment her hands touched the ball, the thunder ball erged and directly enveloped her! Continue your journey with mvl They didn''t hany any time to react and Mo Yuxin was alreadypletely enveloped by the thunder ball and she could feel her consciousness being pulled into something. At thest moment, She saw Su Yubing''s anxious and worried look and immediately transmitted her thoughts to her saying that she was okay and immediately stopped resisting the feeling of her consciousness being pulled. And immediately afterwards, her mind wentpletely nk before she only saw the beautiful eyes of Su Yubing and she waspletely immersed inprehending the thunder ball. Su Yubing heard her saying that she was okay and stopped worrying but still couldn''t help but feel a little anxious about her state. But she saw that Mo Yuxin was already immersed in the thunder ball and also noticed that the runic patterns inside the thunder ball seemed to glow with a golden light before they actually floated directly into Mo Yuxin''s head! Then the runic patterns were embedded on the surface of her skin, almost like it was curved there! Afterwards, the thunder ball trembled slightly as the four colours of thunder inside it started swirling around Mo Yuxin and Completely covered her in the middle. At this time, Su Yubing was still looking at the thunder ball when she suddenly felt a movement from her side! She immediately looked towards her side and saw that all the other 7 balls floating before her were actually trembling violently as if a wave was rushing inside them. Su Yubing was immediately curious by the sudden change and took onest look at Mo Yuxin before her attentionpletely shifted to the other seven balls of light. And in a moment, she saw that the other seven balls suddenly stopped trembling but instead suddenly started moving from their ce in a circr formation. Then the moving circr formation started slowly shifting towards her position as if they were attracted by something. Su Yubing was still confused as to what was happening because she didn''t feel any particr connection with the seven balls of light but instead these seven balls seemed to be feeling particrly attracted to her. So, Su Yubing just decided to watch what is happening and the next moment, these seven rotating balls came right infront of and started spinning around her in the same circr motion. At this point, Su Yubing couldn''t help but feel a little curious and she stretched out her hand and tried to touch them but weirdly her hand directly went through them and she didn''t even feel anything. Su Yubing again fell into deep thought as she kept staring at the seven balls rotating around her in a monotonous and circr motion and just when she felt conflicted as to what should she do next, the seven balls suddenly changed their direction and came right infront of her forehead almost instantly. Su Yubing was immediately stunned but she couldn''t even catch the extremely fast seven balls and before she could even think of anything, the seven balls directly entered inside her head making her feel a little dizzy. It was just like Mo Yuxin but the seven different color balls not entered her forehead and she immediately reacted as her hand reached for the ce on her forehead where she was feeling a burning pain. But at this moment, Su Yubing seemed to have recieved some information directly into her brain as she immediately sat in a lotus position right beside Mo Yuxin and closed her eyes. Su Yubing immediately entered into a meditative state because the moment the seven balls entered her brain, she immediately received a few instructions as to what she should do next. It seems that the seven balls of light were actually attracted to her because of her heavenly constitution! Her heavenly constitution which is only known as the ''Ten Thousand Poison Immune Body'' coild actually attract all the seven balls towards her! And Su Yubing at this time found her consciousness into apletely different space which looked no different than a messy and chaotic world filled with all seven elements and weirdly even thunder was included! Su Yubing looked around the colourfull world filled with all the elements and couldn''t help but be stunned. But on the outside, it could be seen that Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were actually growing closer towards each other as their two bodies slowly came close towards each other and the thunder ball around Mo Yuxin opened itself as if weing the master of it''s territory and allowed Su Yubing to enter! .. Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. .. Hello guys, below is my new novel. Give it a read. It''s called "I Became a Scumbag in The End Times With an RV System and a Wife? (GL)." .. .. Introduction for the text :- Lu Wuqi was killed while trying to protect a little girl from tens of bullets. But instead of dying, she became the sessor of the ''RV upgrade system'' and was reborn in a melodramatic post apocalyptic novel and became the scumbag with the same name as her who gave her wife to others to y with to save her life. The scumbag even tried to kill their baby by abandoning her in this world filled with rampant zombies. In the original novel, Lu Wuqi was a vain alpha woman who was even cheating on her wife. she didn''t even want to endure the hardships and only wanted to curry favor with the boss of a gang by selling her wife. She wanted to let her wife be the ything of the whole gang just to enjoy a ss of wine and food. She also felt that their baby daughter was nothing but a burden in the end times and even tried to let her be the food of zombies, this scene was seen by the heroine Yun Qingyue and in a moment of desperation, she awakened superpowers and killed the whole gang as well as the original Lu Wuqi and escaped from there with her daughter. Later, She even met her destined alpha ''Lin Ge'' who respected and loved her very much. They even set up their own base and recruited a lot of members and their base also became the only ce where omegas could stay safe. Their base also grewrger as they became stronger and they even established their own kingdom after eradicating the zombies. Lu Wuqi couldn''t help but feel unfair : qAq... Why am I a scumbag trash.... qAq... Fortunately, Lu Wuqi was an expert mercenary in her previous life and even the boss of her own mercenary agency. Her fighting skills and physical fitness were extremely amazing, coupled with the ''RV upgrade system'' , she changed her original destiny written in the novel. She escaped with the cub and the heroine and even made their own magical RV. Later, she slowly regained the trust of the heroine and even grew to love her and their little cub by her whole heart. Lu Wuqi : Hmmphh!! Who said, I was a straight woman?? I obviously Love my wife very much... hehee,.... .. .. # A little Sneak Peek : Lu Wuqi was currently kneeling on her knees outside their bedroom, Lu Wuqi : Babyyyy~~ I''m Sorry, I will be gentle next time... Yun Qingyue : Shameless!! You always say this.... #Another day, Yun Qingyue : I seem to have just seen your dear white moonlight... Lu Wuqi (Scared Jpg.) : Really? I mean... what white moonlight?? I don''t have any.. Yun Qingyue : With a smile on her face : Really?? Lu Wuqi : qAq.... THIS IS MY ORIGINAL BOOK!!! READ AND ENJOY... Chapter 141: Chapter 141 - Mother Su and Mother Lan knows each other?? In the depths of the pond, Two beautiful and slender figures could be seen right beside each other, sitting in a lotus position with their eyes closed as if they were in some deep meditation. But what seems more interesting is the both of their hands were actually sped together even in their unconscious form. It could be said that this is the testament of their inner hearts, their love for each other, so much so that even in this unconscious state they still get close to each other and hold each other''s hand. But there was something peculiar about the whole picture. There was actually glowing runic symbols on both of their forehead and the glowing symbols extended a thin line that seemed to form a connection between both of their heads! What was even more bizzare was that the two figures were slowly surrounded by a rainbow coloured sphere that seemed to form a world of its own and trap the two bodies within. But only Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing knew what they were experiencing in this seemingly beautiful rainbow coloured sphere. .. .. At this time in the Azure Dragon City, Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng has been living a daily life of peace in their new Mo Family Courtyard. Mother Lan wakes up in the morning everyday, makes breakfast for her and Fengfeng and then two of them practices Cultivation in their warm courtyard. The plum blossom tree right in the middle of the courtyard fills the whole ce with a sweet plum blossom scent and the entire ce looks extremely rxing as if the whole world has be silent in this small yetrge courtyard house. Today, Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng were eating breakfast as usual and talking with each other in a happy manner. Little Fengfeng seemed to have grown a lot in the past month, probably thanks to finally consuming the nutrients that shecked previously which made her bodily growth stop. But now that she is eating delicious food everyday and even goes to the most prosperous restaurant in the whole city to eat, She has finally gained the deserved figure which should''ve belonged to her had she not been malnourished. Mother Lan makes lunch and dinner herself but sometimes the mother daughter also indulged themselves to many delicacies as well as the prosperous and high end tea houses or restaurants. At this time when the mother and daughter eating the bowl of rice with a handful of red bean paste and heart of Lotus root as well as a few longan fruit. Suddenly Little Fengfeng asked Mother Lan, "When is big sising back, mom??" Suddenly hearing her questions, Mother Lan was also thoughtful for a moment as a trace of worry shed in those clear eyes before she said in a light tone, "Hmm... Cultivators take a long time when they go out to practice and experience new adventures. Some even take years toe back but I think, your sister will be back soon. She is a sensible girl. She would have definitely informed us if she wanted to stay outside for a long time." Hearing the words of her mother, Little Fengfeng was obviously listless as she couldn''t help but miss her elder sister very much and said, "I miss big sis, mom~~" Hearing the words of her daughter, Mother Lan was a little stunned for a moment before she reached out to touch her fluffy rabbit hair and said in a warm voice filled with immeasurable warmth, "It''s okay, child. She wille back soon. Your sister is a very strong Cultivator after all, it''s not wonder she is taking her time. Mom also misses her very much." After saying this, mother Lan looked a little dazed as she couldn''t help but recall their life filled with nothing but misery and abuse. She couldn''t help but think that if it weren''t for this daughter of hers, she may really have been trapped in that nightmater for life and their family of three may really have been pushed to the edges of death long ago. It''s all because of her sensible daughter who not only grew much more mature at such a young age but also started taking care of the whole household and even her little sister was mostly brought up by her. Then, that little girl who used to run behind her calling her ''Mama.. mama..." Continuously suddenly started calling her mother in a mature voice with a deep look in her eyes. She grew up soo fast that even as a mother, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. When at that age, she should have been ying, wearing pretty dresses, going out to different high end ces but instead of all that she had to work with me to keep up the expenses of the household. Mother Lan loved her eldest daughter very much but she also knew that the burden on her shoulders has always been very heavy and that''s also why, she sometimes feels guilty for being such an ipetent mother. At this time, mother Lan was immersed in her thoughts when a sudden knock sounded at their door apanied by a male voice, "Madam!! I have brought the rations for this month." Suddenly hearing the voice at the door, Mother Lan came out of her thoughts and went out to open the door, The one who came was one of the beggar sect members who was assigned to her for daily tasks. Mo Yuxin has arranged everything before she went out, so that Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng doesn''t encounter any unfavorable situations nor do they have any problems in their daily life. She even left them all the golds in her hand which was enough tost them years even if they spentvishly. Mother Lan immediately let the middle ages man enter the house. The middle aged man was one of Shan Ke''s subordinates and came to deliver the foods and vegetables and meats for this month to Mo Yuxin''s family. He came in and dropped the good in the storehouse and went back immediately afterwards. Mother Lan wanted to let him have some tea but he declined saying he has to go home to be with his wife because she has a little cold today. Mother Lan didn''t say anything anymore and they both said goodbye and just when mother Lan was about to close the door of their house, a soft and warm female voice floated into her ears, "Hello, miss Lan. How are you today?" Mother Lan looked over to the source of the voice and saw a very familiar and gentle looking middle aged woman standing at at the door of the vi right infront of them. The vi right infront of Mo Yuxin''s courtyard house belonged to the Su family. The one who greeted Mother Lan was Su Yubing''s Mother, Gu Jiantong or mother Su! Seeing the woman before her, Mother Lan immediately smiled before saying, "I''m good. Are you going somewhere?" Hearing her question, The woman smiled slightly before shaking her head and saying, "No. I was just thinking about my daughter who has gone out to gain experience but it''s been more than two months and she haven''te back yet. I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious." Hearing her words, Mother Lan also sympathized with her. After all, her daughter has gone to experience. Suddenly mother Su said, "Has your daughter also note back?" Stay tuned to §Þ?? Mother Lan shook her head after hearing her question and immediately invited her into her home to chat which mother Su didn''t decline like always. Mother Su and Mother Lan met each other by a chance encounter in a high end resturant. They both got along very well because of theirmon topics as well as their topics rted to their daughter and immediately became good friends. It was even more better when they found out that they both lived across each other and from then on, they both frequently visited each other to chat. Mother Su entered into the Mo Family Courtyard and they both sat at around a round table right under the plum blossom tree and started talking about many topics but today they mostly talked about their daughters. "Sigh .. its been more than two months and there''s no news of her. I can''t help but be a little anxious." Mother Su said. "Don''t worry. The children have already grown up and knows how to take care of them. We should just wait for them toe back." Mother Lan said tofort her. They talked for an hour before father Su knocked on their door to call for her because he couldn''t bear to part with his wife for even more half an hour. Father Su is usually known as a strict and cold man to the outside world but only the Su family knows just how much of a henpecked husband he is. He stood outside the door like a rigid man till Mother Lan and Mother Su opened the door. Mother Su said goodbye to mother Lan and Father Su just kept his deep and infatuated eyes on mother Su''s back as if he couldn''t get enough. Mother Su obviously noticed his acts but was helpless but also extremely doting towards him because she knew just how much she was loved by this man behind her. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 142: Chapter 142 - Fengfengs advancement to Qi condensation! It has been approximately a whole week since Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing went inside the pond toprehend a concept of the heavenlyws. Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng has been living their carefree life of cultivation and having fun every now and then in the midst of their monotonous yet extremely warm daily life. This is the life they had been dreaming for a long long time and they definitely want to cherish this hard earned chance at living their life in a new way. After thest time, Father Su came to take Mother Su away, they have also met a few other times. Today, Little Fengfeng was deep in Cultivation and Mother Lan was right beside her, also cultivating in her own. They were both sitting in lotus position under the plum blossom tree in the middle of therge and sunny courtyard. The wind blowed ever so slightly and fluttering with the wind came a few beautiful butterflies. They rested above the heads and shoulders of the two women, one middle aged and another cute little girl. But they seemed to deep in concentration, not minding much about the outside world,pletely immersed in their world of cultivation. The whole picture seemed extremely warm and tranquile as if the whole world has be silent in this small space beneath the plum blossom tree. From the outside, it looked no different than the meditating ce of the sages,pletely away from the mundane world. Suddenly, The little girl who seemed to about 12 years old opened her eyes with a slight fluttering of her long eyshes. The clear white robe on her body seemed to give off a feeling of the most untainted being. But under the visible tranquil environment, the spiritual energy of the world was brewing in the small spot as if something was attracting them from the surroundings. Suddenly the spiritual energy between the heaven and earth seemed to have turned into a violent storm causing Mother Lan to immediately open her eyes and looked towards the source of disturbance. The moment her eyes went towards Little Fengfeng, She suddenly found that her youngest daughter seemed to be be about to finally advance into the Qi condensation realm! Yes, For a long time, Little Fengfeng has been practicing hard in Cultivation and just a month ago, she finally broke through the final body tempering stage and came infinitely closer towards the Qi condensation realm. And finally after this month of intensive training under the guidance of Mother Lan, Fengfeng finally broke through the barrier of body Refining and Qi condensation and finally became a true cultivator. Mother Lan has always been a little anxious about not only little Fengfeng but Mo Yuxin as well because of not being able to give them the proper resources to cultivate. Otherwise, with their monsterous talet, they definitely would have broken through to Qi condensation a long time ago. But Mother Lan also knew that not being able to give them any drugs or elixet to help themplete body tempering has also given them a huge benefit because in this way, theypleted the body Refining entirely on their own efforts. They ran thousands of miles for all these years, endured hundreds of pounds of weight on their shoulders, ran up and down the mountain on the north side of the Azure Dragon City. The way they achieved their qi condensation didn''t leave a single blemishes in them as the whole process waspletely natural. Though it made them suffer a thousand times more than others but the gains far outweigh the loss because of the solid bodily foundation they gained as the result. Their bodies were tempered by the most primitive method in which they break their body through intensive hard work and let it repair itself naturally by the the natural spiritual energy between the heaven and earth. Even Su Yubing cultivated to Qi condensation in this way because Mother Su always wanted her daughter to have a solid foundation before she embarks in the journey of cultivation. At this point, The violent storm of spiritual energy gathered around Fengfeng,pletely covering her in a sphere. Fengfeng''s whole body started floating in the air as the spiritual energy was flowing through her veins in a natural way as a mysterious sea of spiritual energy called dantians is being formed in the center of her her abdomen. All this happened quite fast and in a matter of minutes, Little Fengfeng fullypleted forming her dantians as the spiritual power in her body started flowing in an extremely free way as if the slight blockage from before didn''t exist at all. Little Fengfeng came down from the air and stood under the plum blossom tree. She seemed to have grown a little taller all of sudden as even her shiny ck hair seemed to have be much longer. The previous childish feelings from before seemed to have faded a lot as a mature charm was engraved in her entire being. Looking at the young girl, with her long shiny ck hair, standing under the plum blossom, Mother Lan couldn''t help but think, "It seems my daughter has now grown up." But the next moment, Little Fengfeng excitedly trotted over to her mother and immediately started telling her about her achievements as if she was asking for a praise, "Mom!! Mom!!... Look, I''ve also achieved Qi condensation!! Can I finally got with big sis to adventure??" Looking at the overly excited girl, the previous mature illusion of her seems to have broken in Mother Lan''s eyes as she couldn''t help butugh all of a sudden and said, "Yes .. yes.. my daughter is awesome now. She is such a little genius right." Hearing the teasing voice of her mother as she praised her like a little kid, Fengfeng became shy and immediately retorted with an embarrassed look on her face, "Ahem.... I''m not a genius or anything.... My big sis is even more amazing, she is the true genius. I just hope to one day stand beside her proudly." Hearing her sincere voice, mother Lan smiled with a loving look in her eyes as she extended her hands towards her head and rubbed her fluffy rabbit hair and said, "Yes. Your big sis would definitely want you to always stand with her." .. .. That day, Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng were extremely happy because Fengfeng has finally advanced to qi condensation realm and Mother Lan even shared the news with Mother Su. They both chatted again in the afternoon and in the evening, Both Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng decided to go to the Qinfeng resturant that they visit frequently and celebrate this day. Unfortunately, Mo Yuxin wasn''t there and both of them couldn''t help but miss her again but Mother Lan still decided to celebrate Fengfeng''s advancements to not only better motivate her but to also make up for their previous miserable life. In the evening, the whole Azure Dragon City is extremely bustling with never ending pedestrians and Cultivators walking around the whole city. The whole city seemed to have been illuminated by bright light and nobody has any thoughts of going to sleep any time soon. Mother Lan and Fengfeng came towards the Qinfeng resturant and just when they were about to enter, a shrill but slightly old voice floated towards their ears from the side, "Ohhh!! Look!!! If it isn''t the proud daughter of heaven, Lan Xu, My dear sister!! How are you nowadays??" The moment they heard the voice, Mother Lan and Little Fengfeng both looked towards the source of the sound and ... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Hello guys, below is my new novel. Give it a read. It''s called "I Became a Scumbag in The End Times With an RV System and a Wife? (GL)." .. .. Introduction for the text :- Lu Wuqi was killed while trying to protect a little girl from tens of bullets. But instead of dying, she became the sessor of the ''RV upgrade system'' and was reborn in a melodramatic post apocalyptic novel and became the scumbag with the same name as her who gave her wife to others to y with to save her life. The scumbag even tried to kill their baby by abandoning her in this world filled with rampant zombies. In the original novel, Lu Wuqi was a vain alpha woman who was even cheating on her wife. she didn''t even want to endure the hardships and only wanted to curry favor with the boss of a gang by selling her wife. She wanted to let her wife be the ything of the whole gang just to enjoy a ss of wine and food. She also felt that their baby daughter was nothing but a burden in the end times and even tried to let her be the food of zombies, this scene was seen by the heroine Yun Qingyue and in a moment of desperation, she awakened superpowers and killed the whole gang as well as the original Lu Wuqi and escaped from there with her daughter. Later, She even met her destined alpha ''Lin Ge'' who respected and loved her very much. They even set up their own base and recruited a lot of members and their base also became the only ce where omegas could stay safe. Their base also grewrger as they became stronger and they even established their own kingdom after eradicating the zombies. Lu Wuqi couldn''t help but feel unfair : qAq... Why am I a scumbag trash.... qAq... Fortunately, Lu Wuqi was an expert mercenary in her previous life and even the boss of her own mercenary agency. Her fighting skills and physical fitness were extremely amazing, coupled with the ''RV upgrade system'' , she changed her original destiny written in the novel. She escaped with the cub and the heroine and even made their own magical RV. Later, she slowly regained the trust of the heroine and even grew to love her and their little cub by her whole heart. Lu Wuqi : Hmmphh!! Who said, I was a straight woman?? I obviously Love my wife very much... hehee,.... .. .. # A little Sneak Peek : Lu Wuqi was currently kneeling on her knees outside their bedroom, Lu Wuqi : Babyyyy~~ I''m Sorry, I will be gentle next time... Yun Qingyue : Shameless!! You always say this.... #Another day, Yun Qingyue : I seem to have just seen your dear white moonlight... Lu Wuqi (Scared Jpg.) : Really? I mean... what white moonlight?? I don''t have any.. Yun Qingyue : With a smile on her face : Really?? Lu Wuqi : qAq.... THIS IS MY ORIGINAL BOOK!!! READ AND ENJOY... The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 143 - Confrontation With The Lan Family!? The one who called them in such a shrill voice turned out to be one of the many daughters of the Lan Family concubines. Mother Lan didn''t even know her name properly and didn''t even remember who she was. But when she looked over, she saw another slightly old woman standing beside this haughty middle ageddy who called for her. Mother Lan immediately recognised the slightly olddy to be her long seen mother. Mother Lan''s mother seemed quite old with gray hair on her head but the overly luxurious dress on her as well as the shiny jade ornaments on her body made it evident that she has been living a leisurely life in the Lan Family. But Mother Lan only took one look at her before moving her attention from her as if she was a nobody. Mother Lan''s mother was at first a little guilty by suddenly seeing her long seen daughter but when she suddenly saw her not even nothing to take a longer look at her, she felt extremely humiliated as if a piece of trash who should have always bowed to her sudden became a proud swan who won''t even bother with her anymore. "Liu Shuishui hasn''t changed much at all." That was the only thought in Mother Lan''s mind before she shifted her gaze towards the person who she remembered more than the others. Lan Haoming, Mother Lan''s so called father who pretends to have a strict face while thinking of himself as the ideal Patriarch but in reality, he is just a sleazy old man who can''t even keep his thing in his pants. That is Mother Lan''s assessment of her own father. Many would think that suddenly encountering her family members, especially her father and mother like this, Mother Lan would be extremely emotional or maybe even have some faint hope for gaining father''s love after all this time, like a scarred child but that only happens to weak people in a fairy tale. Mother Lan is not a weak person nor is she an insufferable idiot who will still go back to be emotional and earn for her so called family. After all these years of hardships and enduring the countless torture, Mother Lan''s mind and heart and will which has always been far stronger than other people have now be an irond will that will not be shaken by any storm. It could be said that she may have be weaker in her strength but mentally, very few canpare to her. Not to mention, after her daughter reversed the entire situation of her life and let have have such peaceful days in her life, even though slightest negativity in Mother Lan''s heart have beenpletely healed. Mother Lan has found true inner peace. For the current her, the people from her so called family are nothing but strangers or even the direct culprits who pushed her to the pits of hell. At this point, There was not a single emotional fluctuations in Mother Lan''s eyes which the people infront of her expected to see. Seeing the look in mother Lan''s eyes that seemed to not even recognise them as mere strangers, Lan Haoming and Liu Shuishui suddenly felt a trace of panic in their heart but that was soon frowned by their innate superiority as they looked at Mother Lan and Fengfeng with a condensing gaze. At this point, Mother Lan and Fengfeng both noticed that the number of people infront of them seemed to have increased. Mother Lan quickly identified the people ahead of her and found that most of the Lan Family members havee infront of the Qinfeng resturant where they were supposed to dine. Many of their stronger disciples as well as their own guards havee and seemed to have surrounded them in a circle. The people outside have also surrounded the Qingfeng building to watch the sudden show and couldn''t help but gossip about what was going on. Mother Lan knew finally that it was no mere coincidence that She suddenly happened to meet her family members. She knew that they havee with an agenda. But with the overwhelming numbers on their side, Mother Lan was a little helpless because her daughter wasn''t here, otherwise not a single one of them would dare to confront them like this. But she still didn''t show any fear but only naked ridicule could be seen in her bright eyes as she waited for the show to begin. At this point, arge crowd has gathered around them and all kinds of whispers could be heard, "Hey hey hey... Whats happening here??" "I don''t know. But they seemed to be the Lan Family. All of their members havee here all of a sudden with their entire strength as well." "What!! That Lan family? They are not that big of a family anyway, what are they making such fuss for?" "Hey, I think I know those two women!! Isn''t she Mo Yuxin''s Mother and little sister!!" "Oh!! Now that you mentioned it, yes!! They are!" Experience more tales on empire Suddenly someone asked a question from the side which made everyone look at him like a fool, "Who is Mo Yuxin??" "Hiss!! Young man, are you a fool?? You don''t know Mo Yuxin, the woman who suddenly came back as a strong foundation building cultivator and even eradicated the entire Mo family on the same day! Even the city lord was seen bowing down to her. Some even say that she has actually cultivated to golden core which even the city lord hasn''t!!" Another said, "Haha.. if it weren''t for her, those hundreds of victims of that vile Mo Futian would never have recieved justice." Suddenly another person asked, "But, why are the Lan family surrounding them like this??" "Hmm... Don''t you know that Mo Yuxin''s Mother was actually once the genius daughter of the Lan Family. s, tha Patriarch is only regarded her as a marriage candidate and offered her up to Mo Futian back in the day." "Sighh... What a pity, The Lan Family would have gone far beyond what they are now, had they treated her better. And even now when she herself didn''t achieve much because of her misfortune, but her daughter has be such a huge power by herself. As they say, a pheonix can''t give birth to a rooster." After these two strange people said these in the crowd, the people all around immediately agreed and looked at Mother Lan and Fengfeng with a look of pity and understanding in their eyes. Especially the women who knows the true hardships of life were even more sympathetic towards her. But Mother Lan herself didn''t feel pity for her because she knew who was in the right and who was in the wrong. And even if all time has passed and her cultivation has stagnated making people believe that she will die without improving anymore, Mother Lan would definitely prove them all wrong. At this time, Lan Haoming suddenly said in a pretentious and condensing tone, "What are you? Why haven''t youe back to the Lan family after all that?" He was obviously referring to the fact that the Mo Family is no more and Mo Futian is dead. But before Mother Lan could say anything, He immediately said again without even taking her seriously, "Sigh... What an unfilial daughter. Come back to Lan family. You are now a widow, live the rest of your life in the Lan family and let your daughterse as well. After all, they are blood of the Lan family, how can they stay and live outside like stray dogs." He said these words as if he was doing them a huge favour by granting them entrance to Lan Family. As if those countless days of torture she recieved because of his decision didn''t even matter. Mother Lan was silent for a few seconds giving the Lan Family members have an illusion that she was emotional for being able toe back to Lan family again but her next words shocked them all, "No." That simple words was said with a powerful momentum and such decisiveness that all the people present felt her firmness. Suddenly hearing her words, Lan Haoming as well as many of the Lan family members immediately had an ugly face as they shouted immediately, "You!! You don''t know what''s good for you!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hah!! You are just a useless widow now. But your two daughters are still of some value. Let theme and serve for the Lan Family. That is their destiny!" As the other members were talking, Lan Haoming waved his hands to stop them and said to her, "How dare you say no. You unfilial daughter. You have not only disgraced the name of Lan Family but now that your daughter has be so powerful, you don''t even take your family in your eyes." Lan Haoming was obviously a sly person, like a snake. He said these words in such a way that made people think that she was being ungrateful. His words really confused the right and wrong and... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 144 - Who Is She??!! After Lan Haoming said these words, Mother Lan just raised an eyebrow at him, with an obvious look of disappointment and disgust. Her look was not concealed at all and all the Lan family members felt it. At this point, A gentle looking handsome man stepped out from beside Lan Haoming and Mother Lan immediately knew that this gentle looking middle aged man was the current patriarch of the Lan Family. He said to mother Lan, "Sister. We know your hardships. Why don''t you understand, how much father and your mother worries about you? Pleasee back okay. Don''t be so ungrateful to your parents." After hearing his words, Mother Lan was still feeling in her heart, just how much these people could disgust her but seeing their acts and hearing their words, Mother Lan felt quite incredulous at their shamelessness. But before she could say anything, Liu Shuishui who was silent for all this time suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs to her, "You poisonous daughter! How much harm would you cause to your family and me!! You don''t even listen to your own father and mother now!! How would your daughter grow up with a poisonous thing like you!!! Let here and serve the Lan family. At least that way, she will not shame us. My husband will arrange a good marriage for her. That way, she should be grateful and live her life as a dutiful wife and provide some assistance to the Lan family." Hearing words, Mother Lan wasn''t that shocked because she knows from the moment they appeared infront of that they appeared for Mo Yuxin. After all, Mo Yuxin has left a deep impression on everyone in whole Azure Dragon City and her power is also no less than the city lord and maybe even better than him, in the eyes of all the people. Mother Lan wasn''t surprised that they have finally came to look for her in such a grand way because they just wanted Mo Yuxin to give them the benefits. But hearing extremely dirty words, Mother Lan couldn''t help but feel a little angry as she looked towards her so called mother. She looked towards all the Lan Family member and said in a cold voice, "I said no. Your Lan Family has nothing do with neither me nor my two daughters. Go back and never appear before us again." Explore more at empire Hearing her cold words, the Lan family members were immediately furious but Lan Haoming interrupted at the right time, "What do you mean!! You are my daughter and they are my grand daughter. They have the duty to serve the Lan Family!! I have already looked for good marriage candidates for them, let Mo Yuxin choose one herself."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His words really made people think that there was something wrong with his brain. The way he tried to just immediately order them around as If they were his Lackey and would listen to everything he says is just utterly disgusting. Mother Lan didn''t even bother to look at them again and said in the same cold voice, "As I said. There is no rtionship between us and the Lan family. You also said it yourself, I''m just a wisdom now. I have already left the Lan Family a long time ago. And My Daughters are my daughters. You have no right over them." After saying this, she lowered her voice a little and looked at this with a calm look and said, "Do you sare to say these words infront of my daughter, Mo Yuxin? Why have youe only when she isn''t present? Your schemings are quite obvious." Suddenly hearing her words, Lan family members had an ugly face as their true thoughts were exposed directly without even giving them face. Lan Haoming was even more angry and could barely hold back as it was true that they didn''t dare to appear before Mo Yuxin. After all, Mo Yuxin has gone far out of their reach now and the only one they thought they could influence in the family of three was supposed to be Mother Lan but now, she has also changed tremendously catching them off guard. But this time, Mother Lan didn''t give them any chance to speak again and exposed their inner thoughts and all the hardships she has endured one by one infront of the hundreds of people who has gathered around to watch the fun, "Don''t delude yourself. From the moment, you poisonous snakes refused my plea and turned me away when I desperately needed you the most, from that time, We have already severed any possible rtionship between us. Don''t also forget, Back when I was still in the Lan family, I encountered hundreds of assassination attempts and poisoning yet you, my so called father did nothing. Don''t also forget, You yourself killed your own brother to achieve you current position. Don''t also forget, when Mo Futian assaulted me in my pregnancy, You were also in the Mo Family and even my so called mother was there. You all heard my desparate scream for life but did you ever help me ? No. Do you think I don''t know your little schemes. Now that My daughter has be such a huge existence, You think that I will just hand her over to you and let her be your ves!! Just like me! How dare you. Listen, Lan Haoming, Lan Family. I, Lan Xu, am a woman of my own. I nor my two daughters have any rtion to the Lan family nor any of you." After saying to this point, Mother Lan looked at Liu Shuishui and said, "Liu Shuishui. You are still the same. No matter how much time has passed, you are still as miserable as back then. How much have you gained by pandering to this loose man? I also think, you have forgotten how you tried to choke me to death with your own hands. Don''t you think, I''ve forgotten?" As the words after words were spoken by Mother Lan, The Lan family was already took shocked to intervene but the people around at this point have be much more excited after hearing such grueling facts about the Lan family. They were all immersed in their discussion as to what they just found out. The never thought that the Lan family would be so dirty inside. Trying to kill your own child!! Not even trying to help her in her most desperate time, The current Patriach actually killed his brother to obtain this position!! All of these news were one heavy blow after another. Lan Haoming finally couldn''t control it anymore and immediately burst out loudly, "You!!! Don''t say nonsense!! How dare you!!" But Mother Lan interrupted and said immediately, "Don''t bother. Lan Haoming. I will say everything to My daughter. When shees back, she will deal with your Lan Family. I didn''t want to bother with you had you left me alone but now that you dared to nder me and my daughters like this, I will not let you have a good life anymore." Suddenly hearing the naked threat in her voice, Lan Haoming immediately became scared because he really didn''t have the guts to deal with Mo Yuxin, someone even the city lord fears! He just wanted toe in such a grand disy to pressure but also to take advantage of any past feelings that Mother Lan may have left and let her voluntarily have Mo Yuxin serve Lan Family. But now, everything has gone out of control and Mother Lan even exposed the dirtiest secrets of their Lan family infront of everyone. Lan Haoming couldn''t think of anything but the buzzing discussions of the people around who were shaming the Lan Family and his to death obviously frightened him a lot. He became unable to control himself and immediately set his sights on Little Fengfeng and ordered in a high voice, "Take the two of them back to the Lan family. Arrest them for the felony of spreading lies against the Lan family. Go!!" Hearing the voice of the patriarch, All the guards immediately started walking towards the Mother and daughter. Mother Lan was a little anxious because the people opposite were all qi condensation realm warrior. And even if she tried with all her strength, she would still be overwhelmed by the dozen or so Initial Qi condensation realm warriors who were core power of the Lan family. But Mother Lan was not to be outdone and even Fengfeng took a fighting position and Mother Lan immediately said in a loud voice, "How low and dirty can you be!! Now that my daughter isn''t here. You want to bully us mother and daughter. But don''t think, we will go down so easily." Hearing her words, all the Lan family members immediately sneered loudly and said mockingly, "Hahahha... What can you do? You useless trash. Should have listened to us first. Now, you will only straighten up after some disciplinary punishment." Suddenly one of the younger generation boy from the Lan family said with a lustful voice, "Hehehe... Mother!! I want that girl. Let her serve me tonight! Hehehe.. such a tender meat!" At this point, Lan Family''s true face has already been exposed but the people around couldn''t help as the fight between Cultivators weren''t something they could intervene. And the dozen guards were inching closer towards Mother Lan and in a moment, Mother Lan took out an iron sword from her Qianqun bag and immediately mobilized her spiritual energy to fight against these people but they were outnumbered and Little Fengfeng has only just today achieved Qi condensation leaving her foundation still in an unstable state. Mother Lan swung her sword left and right but the guards blocked her with ease and she was constantly being rebounded by their joint strength. And just when , three guards swung their swords at her shoulders, intention to pierce it immediately and capture her, They were suddenly blown away by a violent wind which came out of nowhere! Mother Lan was hit by one of the guards palm arts and was currently flowing in the midair and was about to hit herself directly onto the pavement street but she was suddenly caught a pair of slender white arms!! Mother Lan immediately raised her eyes and her eyes fell into a pool of ck eyes, lingering like an ocean almost drowning her. . . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. . . . Hello. This is thest chapter of this month and I have been continuously uploading chapters after chapter for almost three months straight, without a single break. So, I will take a little break from this novel ande back within two weeks. Don''t worry, I will not leave this novel, midway. I will definitelyplete it and let you enjoy the whole story. Thanks for sticking until now. Continue reading and find out what happens next. And find out, who the new character is!! A little clue, I''ve already mentioned her before in a chapter. Can you find out?? Heheheh.... Chapter 145 Shen Mingyue??!!" "Are You okay?" The strange middle aged woman with three thousand ck hair falling below her waist said to mother Lan as shended in on the ground with mother Lan in her arms. Every single action of her as well as hernding posture seemed extremely wless. There wasn''t a single sound when her footnded on the hard pavement street. Mother Lan also didn''t feel any bumps even in her position, though her hands still hurt from when she tried to block the palm art of one of the Lan Family guards. But mother Lan felt an unprecedented sense of relief from the woman before her as she held her in her arms. The middle aged woman seemed extremely calm as if nothing in this world could evene into her eyes. Those dark pupils gave people a sense of absolute power, the pinnacle of the world where she alone stands as the strongest. Her cyan blue robe fluttering in the mild wind gave her a sage like aura. Her absolutely wless face, fair skin, her porcin white cheeks, her high nose bridge, and the slender and mature figure hidden beneath therge robe, everything about her seemed to be straight out of a painting. Her dark pupils were locked with Mother Lan''s brown pupils. Mother Lan felt as if there were no emotions in those eyes yet she felt an overbearing mixture of emotions from those same eyes. For a second, she felt an unprecedented amount of sadness, guilt? And... Something more, something abundant..... Almost piercing even... What is this feeling if not love?!!N?v(el)B\\jnn But the next second, those feelings were hiddenpletely behind those dark pupils giving Lan Xu the feeling that maybe she was hallucinating! At this moment, a clear voice, neither cold, neither warm, but felt as if an ancient being who has not spoke for a thousand years has finally uttered some human words with her mouth. Her red plump lips slightly parted as the tounge inside seemed be ying the heavenly guqin an Mother Lan heard, "Are you okay?" "Y-yes... Yes.." mother Lan nodded and answered in a dull voice as her entire attention was captured by her wless face and those two slightly parting red lips. She answered her subconsciously and didn''t even hear what she asked but when her face was suddenly touched by a slender jade like hand with long fingers made of the most finest suet jade, mother Lan suddenly came back to her senses and immediately felt an unprecedented embarrassment. "Ahem.... Yes. Yes... I fel fine. T-thank you very much for saving me." The woman seemed to be pleased after hearing her answer and said in the same voice, neither cold, neither warm, "Hmm.. good." After saying this, the woman put down mother Lan beside Mo Feng and at this point the surrounding people suddenly came out of their trance and immediately started talking, "Ohhh!! Who is that woman?? Is she maybe a Cultivator??" "Obviously, stupid. Didn''t you see how she saved her and even swatted away those qi condensation realm guards?" "Thank God.dy Lan has a helper. I really didn''t want anything happen to her. Those Lan family are such a disgusting humans!!" "Yeah.. never thought that a family could be such a poisonous snake!!!" People were gossiping but Lan Haoming''s face was not good at all. In fact, it was extremely ugly as he roared towards them and said, "You!!! You have a helper!!" Mother Lan naturally ignored them and turned to face the woman who was standing quitely beside her with a calm expression and said, "Thank you, fellow daoist, for helping this mother and daughter. We owe you our lives." The woman heard her words but didn''t say anything and just continued to stare at the Lan family people with a calm face and cold eyes. But the receivers felt as if their souls have been locked in a thousand years old ice cave! They felt a bone chilling coldness running through their entire body, almost making them shiver. They Instinctively felt the unprecedented danger emenating from the woman and wanted to immediately retreat but they felt as if their feets were rooted on the ground and couldn''t move even when they wanted to. Mother Lan didn''t notice all this and seeing that she didn''t reply, she didn''t get annoyed but patiently said, "Thank you again, fellow daoist. You don''t need to bother with them. They are worthless people. I will let my daughter deal with them." "Shen Mingyue." The woman suddenly spoke and mother Lan was stunned as she couldn''t understand the meaning of her words, "Huh??." "That is my name. Call me Mingyue." The woman said again and this time, mother Lan was genuinely confused. She didn''t understand why this strange woman suddenly asked her to call her name so intimately? They have just met now and most of all, wasn''t she talking about somethingpletely different? At this point, the woman suddenly turned around to Face Mother Lan and craned her neck down to meet the eyes of mother Lan. Mother Lan was almost one head shorter than the woman and had to crane her neck upwards to look at her face. When the woman turned her eyes away from the Lan family, they felt as an iron shackle had been removed from their legs and they could finally moved and breathe properly. They had all gone down on their knees at this point and pointing hard as if their lungs had been squeezed by a cold snake and all of them fell to the ground with a thud. Lan Haoming waspletely knocked unconscious as well as all the other older people in the family. The Lan family didn''t dare to stay a single second in this ce and immediately started urging the guards to take them back into the carriage. The younger generation boy who said those disgusting words about Fengfeng suddenly felt that he couldn''t speak at all! And his private part was oozing blood nonstop!! He immediately felt a dyed pain and started crying his eyes out but no sound escaped from his mouth. The others were horrified to see this scene and immediately felt that this was done by the woman and their fear for her almost made them crazy. The urged, shouted, with snots falling from their nose, their tears falling down like a broken dam. Everyone who were watching them felt disgusted by them but they didn''t care about anything and even started crawling on the ground to rush towards her carriage. The guards were also extremely scared but not as much as them and immediately started pulling them with their legs, not even bothering to make them stand up. They were pulled towards the carriage right in the other side of the street, like a bunch of pigs who were about to be ughtered. But nobody had any sense of empathy for them and only wished for their downfall more and more. After all, what they did has no redemption at all. At this point, Mother Lan was suddenly stared by the woman''s dark deep eyes and she even forgot to think for a second before the woman again said in the same tone as before, "Shen Mingyue. Call me Mingyue." She repeated the exact same words, in the same pattern as before, just like a stone golemn but Mother seemed to feel that the woman was being coquettish with her??!!! ''No! She definitely thought wrong.'' mother Lan thought and was about to deny but seeing the stubborn look in her eyes, mother Lan suddenly changed her mind and said, "Then, Miss Mingyue. Thank you for your help just now. " After saying this Mother Lan expected her to also say wee and go their own way but contrary to her expectations, the woman just looked at her from above with the same look in her eyes and a calm face. But mother Lan felt that she was being stubborn?! Seeing her look, mother Lan didn''t speak and the woman also didn''t speak and for a moment there was an awkward silence between them before mother Lan couldn''t bear it and said tentatively, "Umm... Would you like toe and have tea with us in our home?" The moment mother Lan said this, she saw that the woman''s cold and expressionless face formed a visible smile on her face as her lips were turned upward in a moonlike curve but it was only for a single second before the smile was again hidden behind the cold exterior of the woman. Experience new tales on empire Mother Lan just saw it and didn''t say anything but the crimson tips of her ears gave away to her embarrassment and her shyness. At this point, Fengfeng suddenly came in between them and held Mother Lan''s hand and said, "Mom!! Are you okay?" Just now, Even though Little Fengfeng was young and didn''t understand anything but strangely felt that there was no position for a third person between the woman and her mother! She was stunned in her ce from all the turns of events before she regained senses and immediately came towards her mother. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 146 The best Tea in the World??!! After hearing Little Fengfeng''s concern, Mother Lan was a little startled and immediately shifted her attention from the strange woman infront of her said to Fengfeng, "Yes. I''m okay. It''s all thanks to this fellow daoist who helped us. Otherwise our lives would have been in danger. Thank her, Fengfeng." After hearing her mother''s words, Fengfeng was immediately relieved as she turned her attention to the woman before her. This strange woman seemed extremely young, with flowing dark ck hair and pair of deep dark eyes. Her face didn''t have a single wrinkle on them but strangely, she gave off a very mature charm giving people an illusion that she was young but not at the same time. Her Aura made people feel from the bottom of their hearts that she definitely is an elder, much older than them but her appearance said otherwise. Fengfeng stared at the woman before her who was a head taller than her mother as her mother introduced herself to the woman, "This is my youngest daughter, Mo Feng. There''s also my eldest daughter, Mo Yuxin but she has gone on an adventure to train and hasn''t yet been back." The moment mother Lan intruced her as her daughter, The woman whose eyes were indifferent before suddenly had a subtle change in them as she looked at the small girl who resembled her mother with an incredible tenderness in her eyes. At this Mother Lan was a little stunned after seeing her expression but the woman again hid her emotions and Mother Lan couldn''t say anything. But strangely, Mother Lan suddenly had an extremely absurd idea as she looked at the woman''s face and her little daughter''s and seemed to find an incredible simrity!! The moment this thought came into Mother Lan''s mind, she immediately rejected it by thinking that it was too absurd. She thought that maybe because the woman gives her a very subtle and strange feeling and that''s why her thoughts.were influenced. After all, how could her daughter''s face be simr to a person she has just met now. After introducing her daughters, Mother Lan waited for Fengfeng to thank the woman but saw her staring at the woman without saying anything. She immediately tapped her arm slightly and Fengfeng immediately came back to her senses and cupped her fist towards the woman and said in a very respectful tone, "I thank Fellow Daoist for saving the lives of me and my mother. We will never forget this life saving debt." Her words were standard and respectful, The woman name Shen Mingyue nodded slightly after hearing them but her eyes continued to stay on Fengfeng and muttered in a very low voice, "Mm.. my child." "Did you say something?" Mother Lan asked because she felt that the woman said something but Shen Mingyue immediately denied and Mother Lan didn''t think much and said to her again, "Then, Miss Mingyue. Shall we go to our home?" Shen Mingyue immediately nodded and started following Mother Lan as the three of them walked towards the Mo Family Courtyard in a leisurely pace.N?v(el)B\\jnn On the other hand, the crowd had already dispersed but the gossips and rumours didn''t stop there and the facts about Lan family and their internal history in very urate details started circting in the whole Azure Dragon City. In the beggar sect branch, Shan Ke was sitting on a desk as his subordinates reported their works one after another, "Boss! We were on standby to help Miss Lan at all times. But before we could even take action, a strange woman came and saved them." "Yes boss. She seemed extremely powerful and the Lan family were defeated just by her aura. We cannot fathom just how powerful she is." "And even though we couldn''t help much. We still spread some detailed internal information of the Lan Family throughout the whole Azure Dragon City. At this point, they will never be able to do anything to miss Lan anymore. And they would also not be able to ever lift their faces infront of the world anymore." Shan Ke heard the reports from his subordinates and said , "Good job. Miss Mo Yuxin had entrusted her family''s safety to us before she left in her journey. We would not break her trust. Keep an eye on the Lan Family more and do not let them hurt Miss Mo Yuxin''s family at all cost. Branch leader has also said before to put Miss Mo Yuxin as our top priority." "Yess boss!!" All the subordinates shouted in unison and one of them asked, "But boss. Should we investigate the strange woman?" Shan Ke was a little silent for a moment as if he was thinking of something before he said, "No need. She must an acquaintance of Miss Mo Yuxin. After all, her powers are unfathomable and only Miss Mo Yuxin could have someone like her to ensure her family''s safety. " "Yes boss." The subordinates nodded and they also felt that Mo Yuxin was truly such a huge existence at such a young age! She even had such powerful helpers! Earning favor from her would definitely not be their loss. At this time, Mother Lan and the three of them had alreadye infront of their home and Mother Lan stopped infront of the Mo Family Courtyard''s door and turned around to Shen Mingyue and showed her, "This is our humble abode. Pleasee in." After she said that, she opened the door and invited the guest in and closed the door after all of them entered. Right after entering the door is the courtyard space with therge plum blossom tree standing on the side. Shen Mingyue entered the door and couldn''t help but feel that the world seems to have be strangely silent and peaceful the moment she stepped foot into the house. She looked at the plum blossom tree and seemed to feel the memories of the two people who spends their daily life here. Even though Mother Lan and her daughters have been staying here for only a few months but the memories they have created in this home is much more precious than in any of their homes before. After all, before they didn''t have their own homes and it was only this courtyard house that symbolises the incredible change in their life. Mother Lan invited Shen Mingyue to sit on a cushion mat and ced a very nice looking low table before it. She asked Fengfeng to bring the most exquisite tea cups and tea leaves that she bought a few days ago and a also went to boil a pot of hot water in another exquisite kettle. Shen Mingyue waited for them as the mother and Daughter both came back with the things and both sat on two cushion mats ced side by side. Mother Lan has always been an excellent tea maker and she immediately started brewing tea in a very sophisticated and elegant manner. The tea leaves were poured in which brought about an extremely pleasing smell to their noses and after brewing the tea meticulously for a few minutes, she ced three cups of tea infront of them which were oozing hot steam from the top. The cups were exquisite and beautiful and the tea exuded a very subtle sweet and refreshing aroma making them feel refreshed as the negative feelings from today''s ordeal also faded away. "Please take a sip. If you don''t like it, please tell me, I will change to something else." All the three people were taking sips from their cups in elegant manners and Shen Mingyue raised her head as she took another sip and stared at Mother Lan before saying, "No. It''s... Very refreshing." What Shen Mingyue said was not lie. A person of her status who stands at the very pinnacle of power in the entire world has tasted even the most expensive and the rarest teas in the world. She even has an entire garden of the World''s most rarest tea called the ''Fujian Longjian tea''. This tea has been extinct from the world for a million years because of its rarity but she found a single seed from the most ancient spiritual realm only thanks to a stroke of luck and brought it back and nted it in her garden to cultivate more of it. It''s been 999 years since then and another year it would take for the whole garden full of ''Fujian Longjian tea leaves'' to finally mature and be ready to be brewed. She herself has only tasted it only once because one tea leaf matured faster thanks to a miracle of converging of heaven auras in a single ce. Even though she has only tasted it once and she could say before with certainty that no other tea in the world is better than that but now she doesn''t think so anymore. This simple yet mostmon of tea when it is made by the person you love bes the most exquisite delicacy in the world. "Thank you for the tea, Xuxu." Shen Mingyue suddenly said after taking another sip which startled Mother Lan so much that she almost sprayed the whole tea from her mouth. "??? . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 147 "Cute. Xuxu.!" "Thank you for the tea, Xuxu." The moment Shen Mingyue said this in a low voice, Mother Lan almost immediately sprayed the whole tea in her mouth but controlled herself at thest moment, otherwise she would be good embarrassedter. Fengfeng was immediately scared by her mother''s muffled coughings and immediately asked, "Mom? What happened??" She was about to stand up and go closer towards her mother to support her, but before she could even move, she suddenly felt a guest of wind blowing by her face and the next second, Shen Mingyue who was on the other side of the low table was actually beside Mother Lan! Her arms were around Mother Lan''s shoulders and she quitely patted her back to relieve her intermittent coughings and even took out a cup of spiritual water from her storage and brought it closer towards her mouth, "Drink it. It would relieve your coughings. You should be more careful when drinking tea." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire At this moment, Mother Lan''s coughings had stopped but her face was still a little red from theck of breath. She took a few deep breath to calm down and immediately put her mouth on the cup of spiritual water that Shen Mingyue presented before her and took a small sip. As the spiritual water flowed down her throat, mother Lan immediately felt rxed and it seemed like a cool feeling washing over her whole body and mother Lan couldn''t help but feel the immediate and miraculous effects of this seemingly normal spiritual water. But the moment she heard She Mingyue talk, she immediately red at her with her eyes but didn''t say anything out loud and only muttered to herself softly, "Hmmph.. isn''t it because of you." "Did you say something?" Shen Mingyue immediately asked after she felt mother Lan mumbling slightly but mother Lan immediately denied saying, "No, no! I was just feeling the effects of this liquid. What is it called?" Mother Lan immediately asked a random question to distract Shen Mingyue from pursuing the previous question and Shen Mingyue also didn''t ask anything nd just answered but mother Lan didn''t see the slightly teasing smile at the corner of Shen Mingyue''s lips. After all, for a Cultivator of her calibre, she can hear her words even from a thousand miles away, much less when she is this close. But seeing that mother Lan was embarrassed, she didn''t intend to embarrass her more. "It''s a spiritual water formed between the heaven and earth. Only one drop is created in a special cave every single day. This water is filled with pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth and doesn''t have any side effects at all. Good for cultivation and healing but mostly has the effect of calming the mind and cultivators use it to often toprehend thier arts or further improve their techniques and it even helps to achieve sudden enlightenments." Shen Mingyue said in a neither hurried nor slow tone but Mother Lan felt at peace just by hearing her voice. And she listened to her words, she couldn''t help but marvel at the effects of this miraculous spiritual water. She didn''t think that this seemingly normal looking water had such amazing effects. But Mother Lan immediately realised that this spiritual water was an extremely rare treasure that she may not havee across in her whole life! "This.... Isn''t this too rare and expensive?? Why did you give it to me when it was just a normal cough." Mother Lan was a bit overwhelmed by it but Shen Mingyue didn''t feel anything and only said in a calm tone as if this rare treasure was nothing but the mostmon dust in her eyes, "It''s fine. I have an entire pond of this spiritual water. " Hearing Shen Mingyue''s words, Mother Lan felt a lump in her throat as she couldn''t help but feel that this was a true richdy. At this time, Shen Mingyue has quite naturally sat beside Mother Lan with her arms still around her shoulders and Fengfeng saw that even the sitting mat was moved below her! Fengfeng on the other hand felt like she has blended with the background with no one caring about her and even when she wanted to speak up but seeing the scene of the two women before her, she couldn''t say anything at all! The harmonious picture before her strangely reminded Fengfeng of the story of the most loving husband and wife that she heard in an opera before. Fengfeng felt aggrieved in her heart as shefelt ignored but seeing the smile on her mother''s face as she talked with the woman beside her, Fengfeng felt that this was the first time she has seen her mother being this happy and carefree.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fengfeng could only quitely slip away from there after drinking her tree and went under the plum blossom tree and started meditating to consolidate her Cultivation at the qi condensation stage. On Mother Lan''s side, both of them were sitting side by side with Shen Mingyue''s arms around mother Lan''s shoulders as they looked outside towards the sky. Mother Lan was thinking about Mo Yuxin when she suddenly noticed the hand around her shoulder which has never left for quite some time but she felt shy to bring this up to Shen Mingyue and just when she was about to say something, Shen Mingyue''s voice came floating into her mind like this cool summer breeze, making her ears feel hot and cold at the same time, "You have suffered a lot, Xuxu. I''m sorry." Mother Lan was stunned after hearing her words. She knew that the words and actions of this woman were very weird, for people who just met each other just an hour ago, this shouldn''t be how they get along. But Mother Lan has also realised for quite some time that something was very unusual about this woman. From the moment she met this woman to now, she has never felt a single moment of difort or resistance towards her, as if all their actions and words towards each other werepletely normal and natural. Mother Lan wanted to say something, say a lot of things but in the end, she felt a sense of grievance and sadness welling up from the very depths of her soul. Mother Lan was surprised to find herself being like this, she didn''t know why she could be this vulnerable towards this woman but she also knew from her heart that Shen Mingyue wouldn''t hurt her nor would she ever belittle her feelings. Mother Lan''s eyes turned red as she was almost about to cry and release all the pent up feelings for her over 40 years of life but she stopped herself at thest moment and asked back, "Who are you? D-do w-we know each other somehow?" Shen Mingyue wasn''t surprised by her words. After all, in the entire world, she in the only one who knows Lan Xu from her entire soul. Every but of her personality, how she thinks, how stubborn she is, all of it is known by Shen Mingyue for a long long time. Mother Lan stared at the face of the woman beside her who calmly looked at her with her same cold and deep eyes but Mother Lan could now clearly see and feel the naked and overflowing love and gentleness as well as a bit of sadness in those eyes of hers. Mother Lan immediately felt burned by her eyes and she Instinctively wanted evade the current topic and immediately said, "I-it''s okay. F-forget what I asked. Here, drink the tea. It will get cold otherwise." Mother Lan didn''t even dare to look at Shen Mingyue''s eyes and only lowered her head to drink the tea that she hasn''t finished. But at this moment, Shen Mingyue suddenly leaned towards her ears causing her earlobes to feel like burning hot as a slight blush was stained on her face and the cool voice of Shen Mingyue floated into her ears, "Hmm. We know each other through our very soul. Don''t worry, you will find out slowly." Mother heard her voice as her warm breath sprayed on the side of face, making the blush on her face even redder than before and she immediately spoke up in a stumbling voice, "N-no. I-it''s okay. I-I don''t need to know." Hearing her quivering voice, Shen Mingyue didn''t say anything and just when Mother Lan thought that the topic was diverted, a few words floated into her ears making her feel even more shy and embarrassed, "Cute. Xuxu." These two words were said in a very low voice and if the two of them weren''t as close as they were, Mother Lan definitely wouldn''t have heard it. Unfortunately, Mother Lan heard it clearly and she felt so shy as if she would burrow her whole body in a hole if she could. She pretended to not hear her and continued to look outside towards the gradually darkening sky but the crimson tips of her ears exposed how shy she was. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 148 "Sha" After Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing went inside the pond toprehend the heavenlyws, they were both surrounded by a rainbow colored sphere which seemed to form a world of their own, trapping the two bodies inside. What was even more interesting was that both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were sitting in a lotus position right beside each other and their left and right hands respectively were sped together even in their unconscious state! It could be seen that this is their testament of their love and bonding. At this moment, inside the rainbow sphere, both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing found themselves in a crystal white space filled with nothing but whiteness. The whole space seemed to have no sense of time nor did it seems to even have any sense of existence itself! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately spotted each other and both of them felt particrly relieved! There was a few feet distance between them and after seeing each other, both moved towards each other and came closer immediately. Mo Yuxin held Su Yubing''s hands and Su Yubing looked around her surroundings before asking, "What is this ce? So weird. Isn''t it? The sense of existence, time, space,w, everything feels a bit distorted in this ce yet it doesn''t seem to cause any disharmony or cause any chaos?" Hearing Su Yubing''s words, Mo Yuxin also nodded in response and said, "Hmm.. let''s just wait and see what happens." Mo Yuxin said and looked towards Su Yubing with a smile in her eyes and said, "Anyway, we have been too busy with all these different adventures and one outrageous events after another." Mo Yuxin said to this point and suddenly came intimately closer towards Su Yubing, wrapped her arms around her slim waist, pulled her into her arms as she buried her whole face into the crooks of Su Yubing''s neck. She sniffed her ethereal sandalwood scent on Su Yubing''s body causing her to blush fiercely before saying, "I miss you, Yubing. " Su Yubing immediately felt her whole face, her fair neck as well as the tips of her ears turnedpletely crimson from the coquettish tone of Mo Yuxin and couldn''t help but retort in a low voice, "Well, aren''t we together every minute?" Mo Yuxin heard her but instead made a few muffled coquettish sound in her neck and said, "Noo~~ I still miss you." As she said that Mo Yuxin suddenly came out from Su Yubing''s neck and was about to kiss those pink and plump lips that she desired for every single minute of the day when a clear cough sound sounded in the crystal white space, startling both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. Su Yubing immediately pushed Mo Yuxin away with her hand, but Mo Yuxin kept her arms around Su Yubing''s waist and looked around vigntly to feel who made this sound. "Ahem.... It''s me, children. " The moment Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing heard this sound, they immediately became rxed as the sound came from Life Elder herself. But they were both confused as to why they suddenly heard her sound when Life Elder continued, "Anyway, you two can finish what you were doing. I will talk again after you finish it." Suddenly hearing Life Elder say these and the obvious teasing tone in her voice, Su Yubing felt even more embarrassed and shy as she red at Mo Yuxin with her cold eyes. But Mo Yuxin was obviously thicker skinned, and she even smiled sheepishly before saying to life elder, "It''s okay. Elder, you can continue." Hearing her words, Life Elder this time didn''t have any yfulness in her voice and said, "You must''ve a lot of questions about this ce right. I will give you a little revtion. This crystal white space that you are seeing is the gateway to travelling between different universes or even different timelines." The moment, Life Elder opened her mouth, she again revealed an outrageous information but at this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were obviously more prepared and didn''t show much surprise except for the confusion as to the purpose of this ce. Life Elder obviously understood what they were thinking and immediately afterwards, another sound floated into their ears which was obviously different and three points colder than Life elder. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing immediately understood that it was the voice of the thunder Emperor. "As my wife just said, this is the gateway to different universes and even different timelines. Normally it can''t be opened no matter what as the universalws will never let anyone get close to the gateway. But the beings from chaos like us are different as we can control thews and many more. The reason we decided to take you here is to assign you two a mission or a task. An extremely important one." After saying to here, thunder Emperor stopped and life elder continued, "At first, we only nned to let you twoprehend a concept of the heavenlyws but that was the thought of our remaining consciousness in the ''Shenghuo Menkou''. After the consciousness merged with our original soul in the great thousand world, we immediately changed our n. Because, our remaining consciousness didn''t have a lot of our memories, we at that time couldn''t understand the origin of you two but now after merging with our original soul, we immediately found the reason for the weirdness we felt about you two." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were a lot morefused by their words and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but ask, "We don''t quite understand what you mean. What is the weirdness about us?" At this time, thunder emperor suddenly said to Mo Yuxin, "The inheritance your master left you..." The moment Mo Yuxin heard these words, she seemed to have been bit hard by these words as the utter shock was visible on her face and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but blurt out loud, "H-how.... Thunder Emperor obviously felt her confusion and didn''t n to keep her in suspense and said, "You master was the ''Rules''. As your master said, you master and us were the first being created from the Chaos itself. Though, Us Law, life, rules, death, ying, yang, heavenly dao were the first beings born from chaos and we maintain the multiverse and countless words. But as we said before, the evil spirit ''Sha'' was born from the umtion of countless negative emotions from the beginning of life and now it has grown into an immeasurable power. It wants to destroy us, the seven beings from chaos." After saying to here, Life Elder continued, "And you, Su Yubing is the reincarnation of ''death''. Rules and death were both very close friends in their lifetime, almost like sisters. Infact, we seven beings are the closest family to each other. Even though, we are beings from chaos itself and have existed since the beginning of the universe, but we are also at the end of the day, normal humans, yearning for love and family. A few million years ago, we had a vicious fight with ''Sha'' resulting in his fatal injury but in that fight, rules diedpletely and to save her, her soul mate who was also an extremely powerful being and practiced divination also died. They both entered the path of reincarnation thanks to rules sacrificing his right to continue to be ''Rules'' and they both left their inheritance for you two." At this point, Mo Yuxin suddenly said, "But. Master said that they were both the oldest being in the universe and have died from a heavenly cmity. She didn''t say anything about ''Sha'' or all this?" Hearing her words, Thunder Emperorughed and said,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Haha... It''s obvious because this level of information was not supposed to be revealed until and unless you both reach tribtion realm and also form your soulmate bond andpletely inherit your inheritance. Unfortunately, things have changed from the n. ''Sha''s conspiracy extends to long, long time ago. He once conspired to kill all seven of us and that was the heavenly cmity your master said. A whole universe was wiped out from fight with sha but he is too cunning and powerful. He had woven a of tricks and conspiracy, ying with human heart, betrayals and ultimately almost seeded in eliminating us. It''s all because of the sacrifice of Ying , yang and rule that we could finally defeat ''sha'' that too only partially." Life Elder suddenly said, "Now ''Sha'' has shown signs of starting something again. We have to guard against him at all cost, otherwise the multiverse may be in trouble. Your world has already shown signs of it which you may have noticed already. The heavenly dao in your world have already be corrupted by ''Sha''. You two may have already noticed it." Mo Yuxin nodded after hearing her words while on the other hand, Su Yubing stayed silent as if she was deep thought. At this point, the crystal space before them suddenly distorted as the figures of Life Elder and Thunder Emperor came infront of their eyes as Life Elder said, "Okay. We have said a lot. Now let''s take a break and digest all these information." . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 149 The mission. Mo Yuxin suddenly saw Life Elder and Thunder Emperor appear infront of them and was stunned for a moment before she quickly calmed down. Life Elder and Thunder Emperor still had their faces masked in a hazy mist. Mo Yuxin first greeted them and waited for Su Yubing to also do the same, but Su Yubing seemed to have been engrossed in deep thought and didn''t even notice Life Elder and Thunder Emperor. There was a frown on her beautiful face and Mo Yuxin felt quite concerned as she grasped her hands around her waist and little tighter and Su Yubing immediately came out of her thoughts and saw Mo Yuxin staring at her with a concerned look on her face and immediately smiled slightly before saying, "It''s okay. I''m fine. Just a little confused." After saying this, Su Yubing turned to Life Elder and Thunder Emperor and asked, "Am I really ''Death''?" Life Elder had a gentle smile on her face as she looked at Su Yubing with a doting smile and they both didn''t seem to mind Su Yubing not greeting them and said, "Yes. You must have experienced something bizarre in your life, right? Reincarnation? Transmigration? Going back or ahead in time?" As Life Elder said it, Su Yubing was stunned with a dumb founded look on her face as she said in a low voice which shocked Mo Yuxin very much, "Going back in time." Life Elder made a humming sound as she seemed to have sensed something and said, "Yes. Death as in you must''ve done it yourself instinctively. You haven''t awakened your memory yet. But don''t worry, you will soon." After saying this, Life Elder suddenly extended her hands towards Su Yubing''s head and rubbed her hair in a gentle way and said, "You must''ve suffered right." Su Yubing seemed to be a little emotional after hearing her words and her eyes were also glistening with tears and just when she was about to suppress her emotions, she was suddenly pulled into warm and familiar embrace as Mo Yuxin said to her in a low voice, "It''s okay. Cry if you want. I''m sorry for not being there for you. But I promise you that I will always be there for you from now on." Su Yubing seemed a little surprised by her words and as she sniffed the refreshing mint scent Mo Yuxin''s body. A few crystal tear drops floated down her face and she said, "Thank you." Mo Yuxin tightly held her in her arms and said,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s okay. Was this the secret that you had and couldn''t tell me?" Su Yubing nodded and said, "Yes." Mo Yuxin nodded after hearing her words and lightly patted her back and head with her hands and said in a doting voice, "Fool. We were both fools. In the face of such outrageous informations that we received, our experiences are nothing. You know, I''m also not a person of this world. I have already died in my previous world called ''earth'' and have reincarnated in this world thanks to my master''s inheritance. Otherwise, I would have never met you not would have fallen in love with you." Su Yubing was again stunned by the sudden revtion before she suddenlyughed and said, "Haha... It seems that we truly are destined soulmates. We crossed different world and time to meet each other." Mo Yuxin also nodded after hearing her voice and was relieved to hear herughter and said, "Hmm... We truly are." .. .. Life Elder and Thunder Emperor didn''t disturb their emotional process as they knew that the two children needed time to adjust their mental state. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing also stayed in each other''s embrace as the heavy burden of keeping a secret from each other also faded away at this moment and they both seemed to have be a little more free and their love towards each other also reached a new depth. At this point, Life Elder saw that they both have calmed down and said, "Shall we continue?" Mo Yuxin immediately said, "Yes. We both want to know as much as we can." Life Elderughed a little and continued, "Haha, you two are truly one of a kind. epting all these outrageous informations so quickly. Anyway, as I said. Out of the seven of us, no one was truly spared in the Confrontation with ''Sha''. Death, Ying, yang died. Rules also died but her death was more severe than any of us. She and her soulmate has already been reborn in another world and have already ascended to the great thousand world, but Rule doesn''t have the power of Rule anymore. That means, Mo Yuxin, you are now the sessor of Rule, and you will be the ''Rule'' in the future. Su Yubing is the reincarnation of death. A very tricky and weird fate you two have. Destiny is very mysterious and weird; nobody would have thought that the sessor of Rule and Reincarnation of death would turn out to be each other''s soulmate. Haha... Quite fascinating. Anyway, Ying and Yang also died. They were also each other''s soulmate. Yang was still okay and couldfortably enter the cycle of reincarnation and regain her powers, but Ying didn''t have such an easy fate. She was hit hard by ''Sha'' evil spirits and her path of reincarnation was a little disordered, causing her to reincarnate for nine lifetimes and die a miserable death in all these lives. Yang couldn''t do anything to stop it and could only leave thest bit of her power to slightly change it to making her miserable experience just a very real nightmare. Both of them are in your world now. Yang has already regained her memories, but Ying must not have. This should be ying''s tenth reincarnation and also herst. She will finally escape her misery and regain her true self." After saying this, life Elder took a deep breath before continuing, "At that Confrontation a few million years ago, Law and I were also severely injured, and we deliberately entered into the path of reincarnation to properly heal ourselves. Andstly, heavenly dao, she is the observer of all and was the only one who survived. She also followed up with the aftermath of the battle and had been living in various world till now, trying to find all seven of us. She was also the one who found us after our reincarnation in your world. Ying and Yang were also found by her, but she couldn''t find death and rule. And now it seems that she doesn''t need to look anymore." After saying till here, Life Elder and Thunder Emperor didn''t speak anymore as Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were deep in thought, trying to digest all these information. After about half an hour of silence, Both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked towards each other and saw the determination in their eyes and Mo Yuxin said, "We have understood everything. Our mission should also be rted to ''Sha'' right?" Hearing her words, Life Elder and Thunder Emperor both smiled and Life Elder said, "Yes, you are right. Though, it''s not only that but this will also be a sort of trial which will help you two to better receive your inheritance." After saying this, life Elder turned towards Mo Yuxin and said, "Your master must have set some conditions for the inheritance, right?" Mo Yuxin immediately nodded after hearing her words and said, "Yes. Three conditions. One was to safely receive by Golden Buddha body as well as divine sense which I have achieved. And thest one was toplete my soulmate bond. Which is still yet toplete." As Mo Yuxin said these, she looked towards Su Yubing and Su Yubing also smiled at her with a understanding look. Life Elder said, "It''s okay. I will help you change thest condition. " As Life Elder said this, she suddenly extended her hand as Mo Yuxin''s divine sense suddenly started rioting as it seemed to have sensed a very familiar aura approaching and all the defenses were also reduced to nothing and Life Elder slowly extended a very clear connection with Mo Yuxin''s divine sense, "Your divine sense is the power of Rules. To truly be Rules, you need topletely master your divine sense, and your divine sense must also extend to all of multiverse." After saying this, Life Elder suddenly whispered in a low voice, "Duihuan!" As she said that, Little An which has been silent all this time suddenly spoke in an enthusiastic tone, "Big sis! The third condition have been changed topleting the mission assigned by Life!" Little An obviously knew much more than Lu Wuqi as she is the divine spirit of the inheritance and has ess to Master''s knowledge. Mo Yuxin heard her voice and said in her mind, "Good." On the other hand, life elder said, "It has already changed right?" Mo Yuxin nodded after hearing her words as Life Elder continued, "Now, we will talk about the mission. "Sha'' has left a total of five cores in five different worlds within the countless worlds in the multiverse. Even though we are rules and life, but we cannot interfere too much with different worlds and thus ''Sha'' can receive our senses and continue to hide. . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 150 Five Reincarnations? "Sha has a total of five cores which contains all of his power and are exactly like his five hearts. As long as they can be either damaged or destroyed even, that would deal a massive blow to him. But Sha is extremely cunning. He ced his cores inpletely different worlds where we cannot go ourselves and these worlds are middle in existence and will not let any outsiders into it. As for how sha went in is because he corrupted a being from those 5 worlds and let them be the carrier of his hearts or cores." After Life Elder said to these, she stopped and Thunder Emperor continued in a cold voice, "What you need to do is to reincarnate into these 5 worlds as a being of these worlds and damage the cores of Sha. These five reincarnations will also be your ultimate trial in bing Rules and death respectively. As youplete the five reincarnations, you will truly be rule, and Su Yubing will also regain her memories andpletely be death." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were obviously stunned after hearing that they will experience five reincarnations! That means five different lives! A very real life! "This... Does that mean, we will truly live 5pletely different lives?" "Yes. After all, Being Rule and Death isn''t just a simple inheritance. Rules and death are the two indispensable part of maintaining the multiverse. You can''t be it through simple means. I will give you some time to think it through." At this point, Su Yubing asked, "But, Will we experience all these 5 reincarnations this time?" Life Elder knew her worries and said, "No. You know, there are 5 ''Shenghuo Menkou''. And 5 reincarnations. Youpleted one ''Shenghuo Menkou'' and this will be your first reincarnation. After yourplete this mission, you need to go find the next ''Shenghuo Menkou'' before you can experience the next reincarnation." At this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing understood a lot of it and Mo Yuxin asked, "But, living a new life means spending years of our time. Then..." Life Elder immediately said, "Don''t worry. The time difference between different worlds is absolute. In these 5 worlds, even if thousands of years pass, only a few months would pass in your world." Afterpleting this reincarnation, you can go and settle your family and worldly rtionships before and then look for the next ''Shenghuo Menkou'' for the next reincarnation again. At this time, Su Yubing again asked, "Umm.. how did you find out Sha''s cores?" Life Elderughed after hearing her words and said, "Heavenly dao. She is the observer. Though she can''t locate the exact location but figuring out which world is it and the coordination isn''t any issue for her." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing took a few minutes to understand all these informations and they couldn''t help but feel that their life view haspletely changed aftering into this ''Shenghuo Menkou''. But Mo Yuxin knew that she couldn''t just ignore these. After all, she has received a new life from master and that is also how she met Su Yubing. She had to repay this Favour somehow. On the other hand, Su Yubing also wanted to regain her true self. After experiencing going back in time, she has always felt empty in her heart and mind. It was only after meeting Mo Yuxin and falling in live with her that she finally filled that emptiness but a part of her still seemed to be missing and only now did she find out what it was. Su Yubing already had a hunger for power and strength in her previous timeline and she knew that with Mo Yuxin being the future rule, she couldn''t be left behind. She also had to be death to stand shoulder to shoulder with Mo Yuxin. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and they both smiled at each other and the tacit understanding between them allowed them to understand each other''s thoughts easily. Mo Yuxin slowly came closer towards Su Yubing with her hands still around her thin and soft waist and said, "Shall we?" As she said that, Mo Yuxin joined her forehead against Su Yubing''s and kissed her slightly on her lips and Su Yubing also responded with her eyes closed. Life Elder and Thunder Emperor have already distanced themselves from them to leave space for their intimacy. Thunder Emperor also grabbed Life Elder''s waist with her hands quite naturally and ced a soft kiss on her cheeks, causing Life Elder to chuckle softly as she said, "Why? Do you also miss me?" Immediately afterwards life Elder said this, Thunder Emperor''s cold face seemed to have turned a very faint shade of red which only life Elder could tell, and she onlyughed after seeing her reaction which she has seen for years but never got tired of it. The unattainable thunder Emperor who shakes the whole great thousand world with her sword, who is also thew, the strongest among the seven of them turned out to be a very shy henpecked wife for Life Elder. On the other hand, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing had already sorted out their thoughts and approached Life Elder and Thunder Emperor with a serious face. Life Elder saw their seriousness and asked again, "Are you truly sure? This journey will be dangerous. You will not have your memories at first and will only regain them after a certain point. Both of you will be reborn as a person of this world, you will have your own new family and friends in this life, but you must ovee all the hurdle and damage the Sha''s cores as much as possible." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing heard her words and the fact about not having their memories from the start made them feel a little ufortable, but they were firm in their hearts and will not waver infront of challenges. Seeing their determination, Life Elder and Thunder Emperor nodded with satisfaction and suddenly both of them joined hands and made a few very mysterious hand symbols in the air and a very ordinary wooden door appeared right infront of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing causing them to be stunned for a moment. "This.....?" Mo Yuxin was about to ask but Life Elder has already said, "Yes. This is the gateway. Enter it and you will be reborn in your first reincarnation. Be ready." Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both nodded and looked at each other with reluctance in their eyes. After all, it has only been a few months since they met and fell in love with each other, and they still haven''t gotten enough of each other but now they have to be separated. Mo Yuxin simply couldn''t bear such separation even if it was a temporary one but that also means that this separation will span hundreds of years. In that sense, it''s a good thing that they wouldn''t have any memories of each other. Mo Yuxin immediately hugged Su Yubing tightly with reluctance written all over face, "Yubing~~ ... " Su Yubing was also reluctant, but she seemed much more mature than the clingy Mo Yuxin and said in a calm voice, "It''s okay. We still have an eternity ahead of us. It''s just a short separation. Be good and don''t forget to fall in love with me again. Okay." Mo Yuxin immediately felt happy after hearing her words and said while burying her whole face in between her neck, "Umm.. hmm.. I will." As she said that, Mo Yuxin''s hands which had always been within the boundaries of self control started to get a little naughty and Su Yubing immediately red at her but didn''t say anything to let the naughty child have her fill. Mo Yuxin also has boundless desire for Su Yubing and didn''t even care what Life Elder and Thunder Emperor doing and immediately indulged in Su Yubing. Mo Yuxin only let go after kissing and hugging Su Yubing tightly and thoroughly exploring her mouth with her tongue.. Both of them were panting when they separated and this time, they didn''t hesitate any longer and took a step forward towards the door. Life Elder and Thunder Emperor were about embarrassed after seeing the vigorous youthfulness of the young couple and when they saw that both of them were ready, Life Elder sped her hands together and crisp sound was made and immediately afterwards, the wooden door opened, sucking in both Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing. After both of them disappeared into the door, Life Elder and Thunder Emperor looked at each other and said, "Now, everything depends on the two children. Hopefully they will be okay." Thunder Emperor immediately took Life Elder in her arms and hugged her sideways and said, "It''s okay. Let''s just wait and watch." Afterwards, Life Elder and Thunder Emperor both disappeared from the crystal white space and appeared in their residence, in the great thousand world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om .. .. In the great thousand world, The Qishan Thunder Continent is the biggest and most powerful Continent. Thunder Emperor established this continent after ascending in the great thousand world. At this time, Life Elder and Thunder Emperor both appeared in their bedroom and immediately afterwards, Life Elder took out a . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 151 The Stairway! After appearing in their bedroom, Life Elder sat down on therge mahogany bed with Thunder Emperor and took out a palm sized token from her storage bag. This token looked extremely ordinary withplicated ruins engraved on it. The material was also shiny ck in colour and the ruins were always glowing with a red glow. At this time, Life Elder injected a bit of her spiritual energy into the token and the ruins which were only glowing slightly immediately started glowing with a brighter red colour and the soft and calm voice of a woman floated out from it. And if one listened carefully, this voice was actually the voice of Shen Mingyue! At this time, Shen Mingyue has already arrived in the vicinity of the eastern Continent through the cross continent teleportation array and was now meditating in the luxurious vi room of an inn. Suddenly when she was meditating, she felt the connection on the cross worldmunication token light up. She immediately took it out and found that Life elder was contacting her. She quickly injected a trace of her spiritual power and the connection with life elder was established. Immediately afterwards, Life Elder''s voice floated out from it, "How are doing? Yang? Have you found your Ying?" Shen Mingyue who was suddenly called Yang by Life Elder didn''t show any surprise on her face and said, "Yes. I am on my way to her. Her name in this life is ''Lan Xu''." Life Elder immediatelyughed and said in a gentle voice, "Good. Good. You finally found her. Even her name in this life is her real name. It seems, it really is thest reincarnation. Go quickly and be by her side and protect her. She still needs time to regain her true self." When Life Elder asked this, there was an obvious worry in her voice and Shen Mingyue immediately replied, "Good. The nine reincarnation tribtions have passed. This tenth life''s tribtion has also been passed quite safely. I will definitely be by her side at all times." Life Elder heard her words and could obviously feel the very faint disappointment in her voice and said in a reassuring tone, "It''s okay. She will regain her memories soon. It''s already good to safely pass the tribtions. she has truly suffered a lot. Had you not used thest trace of your power to change her miserable experience, we don''t know what she could have experienced." Shen Mingyue heard Life Elder''s words and couldn''t help but feel distressed after thinking about what her beloved has experienced in all these reincarnations. Thankfully, in all her reincarnations, she was just a mortal and with Yang''s power of her essence, she could easily help Ying avoid her miserable experience and help her die peacefully in all the previous nine reincarnations. Even the experience tribtion in thisst and tenth reincarnation has also passed and Yang could also feel the connection with the power of her essence that she left in Ying has also been strengthened from the day that mysterious phenomenon regarding the birth of a new heavenly constitution was seen in the world. Yang knows that when Sha killed Ying, he used the power of his evil spirits to temper with her reincarnation path and wanted her to live the most miserable lives in all the reincarnations. But thanks to Yang''s power, whatever Ying thought she experienced was nothing more than a terrible nightmare woven in mind. Meaning, Ying has never actually experienced the so called miserable experience. Even in this life, she may have lived a very miserable life under care of the Mo Family but the truly terrible experience she thought she experienced at the hands of Mo Futian was also nothing but a terrible nightmare. After all, Ying is Yang''s soulmate. Yang loves Ying with every fiver of her being. She can''t just let her be entangled with someone else, not even in any of the nine reincarnations. Fortunately, the previous nine reincarnations were all passed without much problem and because, Ying was born as a mortal in those reincarnations. But this life is herst reincarnations and Ying finally entered the path of cultivation. But her tribtion in this life was rted to Mo family and Mo Futian. And this life was also much longer and even the trajectory of this life developed a lot differently. In all the previous life, Ying never got married to someone but in this life, she not only got married but even had to have children! Thankfully, the power that Yang left in Ying to help her pass these tribtions contained Yang''s very essence, the most important part of her soul. So, Yang''s essense was obviously a reflection of Yang and when it saw that Ying was about to get married which in turn will make her have children, she immediately got extremely anxious. Therefore, Yang''s essense used power of the essence to impregnate Ying and even the manipted Mo Futian into thinking that whatever he had done with Ying was real. In fact, when the night, Ying in this life experienced her most terrible situation at the hands of Mo Futian was also nothing but a terrible nightmare. Because, if looked from the outside perspective, it could be seen that inside the room, Mo Futian was knocked unconscious on the corner of the room and Ying was asleep on the bed with a frown on her face. She was dreaming the vague nightmare about her terrible experience at the hands of Mo Futian. Ying was extremely ufortable and kept frowning but suddenly, a gentle glowing energy seemed to appear from the center of her heart and easily appease the frown on her face. At this point, Life Elder suddenly said, "We found the sessor of Rule and also found Death." Yang or Shen Mingyue was still in a daze from thoughts about Ying when she suddenly heard the pleasant voice of the life elder and realising the content of her words, Yang couldn''t help but be a little surprised, "Rule''s sessor was found! Good, very good. And death? What happened to her?" Life Elder was silent for a few seconds before saying, "They are both okay. Death also entered her reincarnation path but because of Sha''s evil spirits injuring her soul, she still hasn''t regained her memories yet. But, don''t worry. I have already sent the two children to the first world where Sha''s core is located." Yang was obviously a lot more surprised by the information that Life Elder revealed to her and couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t it too soon?" After hearing her words, Life Elder thought for a moment before describing how they got to meet Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing and even all their journey in the ''Shenghuo Menkou'' was exined to yang. Yang listened very attentively and when Life Elder finished speaking, she immediately sighed a little helplessly and said, "Sigh... It truly is a trick of fate. Even though, we are the seven beings managing the countless worlds andws but even we cannot interfere with the mysteries of fate and destiny."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Life Elder heard her words and also nodded in response before saying, "Anyway, Mo Yuxin is the sessor of Rule and Death still retains her name as Su Yubing." "Hmm.." Shen Mingyue nodded before she heard Life Elder''s question, "Where is Heavenly Dao?" Yang expected her to ask this question and she could only shrugg her shoulders helplessly and said, "You do know how she is. She has always preferred to stay alone and even I don''t know where she is usually. But I think she is also in the eastern Continent. I just felt a very faint breath of hers when I justnded in the eastern Continent." Life Elder nodded after hearing her words and then she bid farewell to Yang for the moment as they still had a lot of work to do for their Qishan Thunder Continent. Yang also said goodbye for the moment as she also had to find the exact location of Ying. And she herself couldn''t bear to meet Ying again. After all, it has truly been a long time and Yang misses her beloved terribly. At this time, Life Elder put down hermunication token and looked at Thunder Emperor beside her who was also looking at her with a gentle gaze in her eyes. Thunder Emperor suddenly said, "Are you worried about the two of them?" Life Elder knew that she has been seen through and wasn''t surprised as she just leaned into her beloved''s arms and said, "Yes. After all, Sha is an extremely dangerous being. After all his cores aren''t just physical balls of energy or something but a different kind of force. Sha is extremely cunning and will definitely temper with those 5 worlds to his intentions and to defeat his cores, the two children has to suffer a lot." Thunder Emperor knew her worries and she could only pat the back of her head gently and said, "It''s okay. We need to have faith in them." At this time, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing has already entered the wooden door and suddenly, the whole scene changed infront of them. The whole surroundings space seemed to be floating above countless white clouds and a single long stair could be seen right infront of their feet. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing looked at each other and they both seemed to have received a set of information in their minds and couldn''t help but look at each other and said, "We need to walk this stairs." As soon as they said it, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both felt a litt le light in their feet and they couldn''t help but look at each before their eyes went downwards and they were immediately stunned! . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 152 Start Of the First Reincarnation!! [Volume 1 End] "We need to walk the stairs..." The moment Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing said it to each other, they suddenly felt as if all the weight on their bodies were gone and a feeling of floating weightlessly in the air made them immediately look downwards. But the moment, they looked downwards, they were immediately shocked by the scene before their eyes! Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing saw that their bodies were left behind on a sea of cloud right infront of the stairs!! And the bodies of the two of them were ced right beside each other and in the incredulous eyes of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing, they saw that their bodies were being slowly covered with a rainbow coloured sphere.N?v(el)B\\jnn Immediately afterwards, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing suddenly had an epiphany as a string of information seemed to have been engraved in their minds and Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but say, "So that''s how it is. Our real bodies will stay here in this protective sphere and only our soul would travel to the other world." Su Yubing also said, "Yes. Even though We are separated from our bodies but the connection between our soul and bodies will not be interrupted at all because of the rainbow sphere. Life Elder really did think through every possibility." Mo Yuxin then continued, "Hmm.. now we can walk the stairs with a peace of mind. But the information said that as we walk upwards, our memories and everything about our lives before this moment would be locked in the innermost corner of our soul." Su Yubing heard her words and thoughts for a moment before saying, "In a way, the stairs contain the power of rules, and it would ''cleanse'' our soul to make it possible for us to reincarnate in a new life. Though normally, that is only possible when the body has died but for someone like Life Elder, it''s easy to temper with some rules and let us reincarnate withoutpletely erasing anything. The only reason, we won''t regain our memories right at start is probably because, right now we have to deceive the rules of this ce. After all, if it detects that we regain our memories and that we haven''t really died then the natural rules will definitely try to ''correct us''." "Yes." As Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing talked about these things, they again couldn''t help but feel a little anxious about their future and the fact that they would have no memories from now on. But they were also much more anxious because, the first reincarnation would be the most difficult and also the longest. Maybe it would take them more than a year in the outside world. The information they received in their minds revealed a lot more things that Life Elder couldn''t exin before. The information also exined that the core of Sha may not be any physical object in all the worlds or rather a very vague sense of force. Life Elder herself couldn''t properly say what it was, and Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing knew that they would have to find it out by themselves. The information also said that they will regain their memories of their lives after a certain point of time in their reincarnation. At this point, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing both looked at each other in the eyes and Su Yubing asked with a very serious tone, "Should we...?" Mo Yuxin heard her and instead of answering her, she tightly gripped her hands with hers and looked at her lover with a lot of hesitation in eyes. After all, no matter what, she was extremely unwilling to part ways with Su Yubing like this. At this time, they would have already gone to Azure Dragon City and to their families. Maybe, they would have also introduced each other to their respective families. But the turn of fate was truly incredible and now they would experience apletely new life. They don''t know how long it will be before they regain their memories and true self, but it would probably take hundreds of years in the other world. Seeing Mo Yuxin''s hesitation, Su Yubing could only sigh as she ced her palms on Mo Yuxin''s cheeks and caressed them slightly. Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but feel extremelyfortable by her touch and her desire for her seemed to have suddenly increased by a million times. Experience new tales on empire Mo Yuxin suddenly leaned over and gave a light kiss on Su Yubing''s cheeks before moving onto her fair and soft earlobes, staining them with ayer of red. Mo Yuxin was still not satisfied as she immediately ced her hands around Su Yubing''s waist and pulled her directly into her arms as her right hand kept getting more and more naughty causing Su Yubing to feel a wave of embarrassment and shyness. But Su Yubing let her indulge without anyints and Mo Yuxin also took the chance. She slowly approached Su Yubing''s lips and gently bit them slightly before cing her lips on hers. Su Yubing was a little surprised by Mo Yuxin''s acts and before she could react, she suddenly felt Mo Yuxin''s cold hand on her chest!! Su Yubing suddenly let out a low shriek from embarrassment as her mouth was wide open and Mo Yuxin took that opportunity andpletely invaded into the territory of soft and warm with her tongue, thoroughly exploring the deepest parts of the city. Su Yubing couldn''t let out any sound and before long, she was drowned in the wave of pleasure brought by their most intimate kiss. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing slowlypletely hugged each other as Su Yubing ced her hands around her neck and responded to Mo Yuxin''s kiss with the same enthusiasm. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing werepletely entangled in their kiss before Su Yubing pushed Mo Yuxin with a little strength as she waspletely out of breath. Her whole face flushed red as her eyes were also stained with ayer of psychological tears. Mo Yuxin also let go but she was far from being satisfied. Infact, Mo Yuxin felt that her whole body has been lit with a fire of passion of Su Yubing and her eyes werepletely infatuated with Su Yubing''s panting figure. She was about to again close the distance when Su Yubing suddenly ced a finger on her lips and red before saying, "Okay. Enough. We don''t have much time." Mo Yuxin was obviously still not satisfied but she also knew that now wasn''t the time nor the space. And most of all, they are still in a soul form and if they are not careful, they can harm each other''s souls unintentionally. After all, soul is extremely delicate. At this time, Mo Yuxin could only sigh before saying, "Yeah. Okay. Let''s go." Mo Yuxin said that but she still leaned over to tightly hug Su Yubing onest time and Su Yubing could only sigh helplessly with a doting smile on her face and rub the top of therge dog''s fluffy hair. After staying like this for a minute, Mo Yuxin came out of Su Yubing''s embrace and her eyes had already taken on a very serious light and she tightly grasped Su Yubing''s hand before looking towards the stairs and saying, "Let''s go." Su Yubing also nodded and this time, they really did walk towards the stairs slowly. Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were holding hands with each other tightly, without any intention of letting go as they came right infront of the first step and paused for a moment, looked at each other and seeing the determination in each other''s eyes, they both ced their right leg onto the first stair step at the exact same time. Immediately afterwards, Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing suddenly lost consciousness but the weird thing was that the figures of the two were still walking up the stairs with their hands interlocked together! And as they walked up, the whole staircase suddenly glowed with countless mysterious runic symbols and the entire space was illuminated with a bright golden light extending to the ends of the space. And the next moment, the souls of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing who had already reached the top of the stairway was enveloped by a brilliant golden light and they both disappeared from the ce in the next second as if they didn''t exist here at all!! The entire space including the stairway again returned to its previous calm and only bodies of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing were seen sitting on a sea of cloud, right beside each other in a lotus position. Their entire bodies were covered with ayer of rainbow coloured sphere, and the incredible thing was that as the souls of Mo Yuxin and Su Yubing disappeared, the hands of their bodies seemed to have memories of their own and they quietly moved towards each other and grasped each other tightly. That was the movement in the entire space and then, everything fell back into silence. This silence seemed like the silence of an ancient space filled with the vicissitudes of life and death. .. .. .. The other world named ''Dayangzhou''. Longzhou, Cangran Mountains. There was a drizzle of rain and the steep mountain walls, and the numerous ces seemed to have been shrouded in a hazy mist, making the entire ce look like the abode of an immortal venerable. The winding mountain road was slippery with moss as well as the rain which wet the surface of the mud road. The mud was not only slippery but also dirty. Suddenly, a young female cultivator walked steadily on the mud road but weirdly, not a single drop of rain ever touched her and... . . . Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. Chapter 153 First Reincarnation - 1 [Volume 2 Start!] The other world is named ''Dayangzhou'' which refers to the immortal goddess who spread wisdom and blessed thend of living with her powers at the beginning. In the human world in Dayangzhou, there is a ce called Longzhou which is also the renowned in the entire world as the pir of the humanity because of the existence of a sect. .. .. Longzhou, Cangran Mountains, There was a drizzle of rain and the steep mountain walls, and the numerous ces seemed to have been shrouded in a hazy mist, making it unclear to look far ahead but also giving the entire mountain an aura of immortality. The whole mountain seemed to have been covered by a rainbow curtain and shrouded in a mist formation giving others the feeling that an immortal venerable was living there. One couldn''t help but look up to the long and steep mountains with a look of awe and wonder. The winding mountain road was covered with moss and the simple dirt road was nowpletely muddy because of the rain, making it hard to even advance a single step without being sshed with mud or the shoes getting stuck in the sticky mud. Suddenly, a young female cultivator walked steadily on the mud road but weirdly, not a single drop of rain seemed to even touch her! There seemed to be an invisible cover all around her body making it impossible for the rain to wet her and if looked carefully, even her shoes was as clean as a jade! Her feet didn''t even seem to touch the road as she walked! But it also wasn''t like simple floating! Her every action was filled with a mysterious aura! Her steps seemed neither hurried nor slow, but in the blink of an eye, she had already crossed over hundreds of steps walked towards the top of the Cangran Mountains! The mysterious woman was wearing a white robe embroidered with gold silk cranes and ck linings, a jade crown on her head, and a string of 9 ck beads on her left wrist. She was Mo Yuxin, the second of the five disciples of Qingxuan Immortal Venerable, Qingxuan Liangjin. Since the battle of Wuhan, thergest and the most vicious battle between the demons and humans, which numbered in arge amount of casualties for the both parties as well as the sacrifice of countless saints and sages, Mo Yuxin has been in seclusion for a hundred years due to her injuries and it was not until this day that she consolidated her skills and came out of seclusion after healing herselfpletely. In the sword training ground, groups of disciples of all ages were training their sword skills. Some were also chatting with each other, some were dueling for spirit stones and some were even betting with each other. One thing to notice was that all of them were extremely harmonious with each other and even when someone lost the duel, they didn''t despair and only epted whatever the oue was. It also helped them sharpen their skills more. Quite a few disciples were talking with each other in an extremely low voice, like a few things who were nning to steal something, "I heard that the mother and daughter who lives in the shanglong peak are the the Taoistpanion and the bloodline of senior sister Mo Yuxin!!" "That should be it, right! Otherwise, how could they live in the shanglong peak!! You have to know that senior sister has always been cold towards outsider and also strict!! If she is not her Taoistpanion, then they would have already been thrown out!!" "Haha... Senior sister has done so many great things and nobody even knew!!" "Yes, yes... But, today should be the day that senior sisteres out of seclusion, right? Without her, we in the Cangran are too poor to make ends meet!! I can''t even find a ce to repair my pill furnace!" In the midst of their chatter, someone dude shouted to others in a loud voice, "Hey, hey, hey.... There''s news in the hongmen order!!" Everyone who were on the sword training ground immediately stopped doing whatever they were doing and all of them took out a round ck object from their storage ring with golden patterns all over it. Hongmen order is more of an advanced version of spatial or storage rings. Just like storage rings, hongmen order also has an inter spatial space in it which is more advanced than just a simple space and more like a small world. And the most incredible thing is that all hongmen orders are interconnected with each other , making it possible for monks from far away tomunicate with others. As long as the cultivator binds his/her consciousness with the hongmen order, he/she can enter it to see everything that the other monks are showing andmunicate with whoever they want. It''s kind of like a smartphone with inte but obviously isn''t exactly as advanced as smartphones. Monks post many things and news in hongmen order, which stays in the interconnectedwork between the orders and all the monks can see them as they please. Obviously, there are features which allow Cultivators tomunicate in private as well. At this point, in the hongmen order, many Cultivators from different parts of Cangran Mountains were talking excitedly about some sensational gossips! "Senior sister Mo Yuxin has been in seclusion for a hundred years after the battle of Wuhan and today is the day that she is supposed toe out. It''s said that her wife and daughter came to visit her and are now currently staying in senior sister''s own mountain peak, the shanglong peak!!" "Rumors say that, her wife and daughter were abondoned by senior sister. If you want to know some juicy inside news, send me a thousand spirit stones and find out about the sensational news of our senior sister!!" Suddenly, another excited cultivator immediately said, "Me!! Me!! I will give you thousand spirit stones!! Quickly, give me the news." "Okay, I will invite you for a privatemunication. ept it." "Okay!!" At this time, some cultivators on the sword training ground were too stunned by some bits of news and someone even started talking out loudly, "Hiss!!! Senior sister actually adonded her own wife and daughter!!! Who would have thought that our upright and moral senior sister would have such a side!!" Someone beside him also said, "Is this really, the master of the shanglong peak, senior sister Mo Yuxin who is also supposed to be the next head of Cangran Mountain!??? Is it really senior sister Mo Yuxin!!" "Yes yes... Look, they have inside information!!" Suddenly, someone from the side immediately started dissuading the few who were taking loudly, "Hey!! How can you people believe just anything? Do you really think that our senior sister would do something like this! Someone must be spreading fake news and earning spirit stones." As he said that, others were silent for a moment before one young monk immediately retorted loudly, "Who could say!! Senior sister may be upright and moral but what do you single dog know about theplications of love!! Hahh!! Anything is possible when ites to these matters!! Even someone like senior sis... "Ouchh!!! Who hit this sage... I will... As he was talking, he was suddenly hit hard on the head, making him feel dizzy and he immediately got angry and turned around to intimidate the person who hit him but the moment he turned around, he was too scared to even properly say anything, "S-s-s-s-senior... S-s-s-ssserrrr.....""" The other Cultivators who were chatting were also immediately stunned and even forgot to breath for a moment! In an instant, the whole training ground fell into a deathly silent and noone dared to say anything. Even their breathings were slowed down for fear of offending the person infront of them. The young cultivator as well as the few who were talking the most loudly all met with the extremely cold eyes of Mo Yuxin and their scalp felt a tingling sensation and this cold sensation spread along their spinal cord to the ends of their feet, making them feel as if they have fallen into a thousand year old ice cave. The young cultivator who was hit was so scared that he immediately dropped down to his knees and started kowtowing towards the woman before him as cold sweat broke out on his back. "G-g-greetings t-to S-s-s-s-senior sister. C-congrattion f-for cing out of s-s-seclusion.." Mo Yuxin nced at him with her cold and calm eyes as if even a cmity wouldn''t make any waves in her cold eyes. She looked downwards at the kowtowing disciples and bent her finger slightly and the disciple was immediately pulled up by an invisible force and just when he and the others thought that he would be thrown directly outside the Cangran Mountains, Mo Yuxin casually out him down and didn''t even mention anything about their gossips and just said, "Stop talking and practice more." After saying this, Mo Yuxin turned around and left towards the Qingxuan peak. After Mo Yuxin left, all the Cultivators dared to breath and all of them suddenly felt their knees going weak and they immediately knelt on the spot! But there wasn''t any fear in their face or eyes but there was only utmost respect in their eyes towards that person but her aura is too strong and not many people can withstand it, much less, them. "Hahaha... It seems we have just survived a disaster!! " "Yes. We should really learn to keep our mouths shut."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Tsk... Is it not because of you few who were talking a bit too loudly that senior sister caught us." "Bahh!! Don''t lie, all of you were also gossiping about senior sister." "But, senior sister seems to be heading towards Qingxuan peak, not shanglong peak?" .. .. Thanks for reading. Stay tuned for the next chapter. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!